《Eldritch》
Chapter 1
Dreams.
I''ve never thought much of them.
Mostly for the point that I never really remembered any of mine or simply didn''t dream at all.
Sometimes I''ve remembered bits and pieces but couldn''t make sense of them.
In the end, I simply accepted that this is the nature of my dreams.
Just a way of fantasizing which benefits the mental recovery of one''s mind.
But because I always felt strangely disconnected from my own dreams I since forever had troubles recovering during my sleep.
No matter how long I slept, in the morning I wouldn''t remember anything concrete and be totally tired.
So dreams never meant anything good for me.
It''s true.
Dreams can be quite bothersome!
"Iori! Wake up!"
God mum!
I haven''t got any real sleep!
And even if, 6 am is far too early!
Just because you have to insist that we eat together every day of the week, even on a school day.
That''s what I would like to say, yet my real reply is more along the lines of:
"Urrrgh!" (I)
By the way, my mother''s name is Satomi.
"Yes, you guttural beast, get ready and come eat!" (S)
Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.
So I prepare myself.
Just the bare minimum.
Washing my face, combing the neck-length hair, getting dressed.
It''s not like there is much to take care of.
My looks are those of an utterly average fourteen-years old girl.
Well, apart from the fact that I''m half-Japanese/American.
Yet, this doesn''t change much.
I still have black hair, even though it might be brunette to a neglectable degree.
Also, my features are a little western.
In the end, nothing that would set me that much apart.
Yet I like these ocean blue eyes of mine.
Like one might have guessed by the name, my mother is responsible for the Japanese half, while my dad is American.
His name is Christian, but it doesn''t matter that much since due to his job in international trade he''s almost never at home.
Maybe it''s because of this why mother thinks it''s so extremely important that we eat together.
Mum is a full-Japanese woman if it¡¯s allowed to say so.
Not only because of her silky black hair, the black eyes, and that perfectly smooth skin of hers.
She also has that natural elegance one develops while being forced by one''s overly traditional family to conduct tea ceremonies, calligraphy, and ikebana.
Something I''m really thankful towards her that I never had to do this myself.
It was one of these eloping stories, where the young pair against all odds runs away together, only carried by love and idealized plans for their future.
Maybe to appease them we still have the last name Nomia, and because it makes things easier in daily life.
Thinking about this, it''s kinda sad that dad is barely ever with us only to do a job that doesn''t even pay that well.
Mum even has a part-time job.
Nonetheless, she manages all the household chores and always has a serene expression.
She is a great mother and family is the most important to her.
I know this and so I hurry to join her at the table.
"Hey mum." (I)
"You look terrible." (S)
"Thank you mum. Charming." (I)
"You know what I meant. You have literal sacs under your eyes. Is something troubling you?" (S)
"Not really, mum. Apart from the point that I don''t sleep well there was nothing." (I)
"Maybe you should start taking something. Nothing heavy. But you need sleep." (S)
"Uh, I''d rather not. I always had these problems and can endure it. Meds are nothing I would like to rely on. Apart from that, I do sleep. Just not well." (I)
"Fine, but if it doesn''t get better we need to think of a solution." (S)
"Ehm, don''t know about that. But I should hurry. The bus is going to leave soon." (I)
"Have a nice day, sweetie!" (S)
"You too. Bye mum!" (I)
Time to go to school.
Chapter 2
The way to school is rather dull.
Long and dull.
School starts at 8 am and I already need one hour simply to arrive there.
Our complex is a nice one.
Large, a well-equipped building, the rooms, and hallways are well-maintained, there''s even a swimming hall.
And the trees start right now to bloom with the beginning of spring.
"Iori! What took you so long? Slept in again?"
The girl who just called out to me is Chiaki Sato.
Something like my best friend.
Well, okay she is.
She kinda forced herself into this position.
But her outgoing behavior is, for someone who doesn''t sleep well and like this is constantly tired, a bad state of affairs.
"No. Just the bus being late!" (I)
"Maybe you should walk!" (C)
"Maybe not?! It''s five kilometers away! That''s not even taking the way to the station into account." (I)
"But it would be a good workout! It could help you getting started! You need to put a bit of effort to get healthy!" (C)
Oh, how I would love to tell her to cut it out.
Simply the idea that as bad as I feel after my stressed nights, I should run a marathon on top is simply madness.
Yet she is kinda simple.
In a positive way.
She is one of those people who always have a positive aura around them.
And I''m rather sure that she does this marathon thing herself.
Also, her grades are good, which might be the reason why she has no trouble with the teachers, despite her blond-dyed hair.
However, it is annoying if this kind of person is telling others who are not like them to change who they are.
As if that''s possible just like this!
Yet she is my friend, so I end this whole stupid situation with a simple nod.
"Now come! Class is starting soon!" (C)
As she was apparently waiting at the entrance for me, an action that is somewhat supporting the idea that we are friends, we are going to the classroom together.
She''s going about some of her after-school activities, which doesn''t interest me in the slightest.
Who cares which cafe, that I won''t visit just opened, where the newest clothes, I don''t intend to wear are on sale, and what this celebrity, I have absolutely no track about did?
But to avoid having to seriously partake in this discussion I regularly put a nod in it.
"... and this new jacket was so cute! You would look great in it Iori!" (C)
"Chiaki, we are in the classroom and I need to prepare some stuff for class." (I)
"Okay! Then we continue after class!" (C)
Yes. Sure. Great.
I sit down, but soon have another nuisance bothering me.
"Huh, did Chiaki again talk you an ear off?"
This one hears is called Makoto Honozuki.
Dark brown hair, brown eyes, glasses.
Aside from the part that he apparently doesn''t understand that he is doing the same thing as Chiaki, I get along with him rather well.
The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.Compared to Chiaki he is pure tranquility.
Might have something to do with his family, which is responsible for a shrine.
For sure it''s the reason for his weird name.
Honestly, I can''t imagine him living there.
We get along at school, but I never visited them at home.
Simply lack the energy.
Nonetheless, sometimes Chiaki persuades us three to do group activities.
His grades are rather average since he has to help out much at the shrine, as he tells.
Or he''s just lazy.
Yet, he hides some well-developed muscles under his uniform.
Won''t tell how I came to know that.
But now I should answer.
"Chiaki is Chiaki! And you are apparently you!" (I)
Doing absolutely the same as her!
"Ouch, that hurt. I presume it was a bad night again, huh?" (M)
"Do I ever have good ones?" (I)
"You have had worse according to my objective judgment." (M)
"I just don''t sleep well. That never held me that much back and gets better during the day. It''s not like anyone has to treat me as if I''m mortally ill." (I)
"But it''s still a good principle for the general interaction with you." (M)
"The best interaction would be none right now. A bit of silence might help." (I)
"That could be a problem. Class is about to start." (M)
Damn! He is right.
So school really begins.
I give my best to keep up, despite my heavy eyes.
At the moment, I can even maintain grades slightly above average.
Yet this could always turn, so I shouldn''t become too comfortable.
There is not much to say.
In fact, it''s an average school day one would generally experience.
During the third period, my mind starts to drift a little, away from the front.
Like this, my gaze falls on a certain girl.
If I had to state a reason why it would be that she is new in our class.
A typical exchange student.
Short blonde hair, green eyes, western looks.
She sits for some reason at the furthest end of the classroom and avoids all contact.
Always gloomy, quiet, and unapproachable.
I can relate.
I have never seen her talking to anyone.
In fact, I don''t even know how her voice sounds.
Yet I''m not deeply invested with that person and as soon a glance of mine gets answered with a hefty glare I stop.
Don''t annoy the sleeping lion!
After enduring all this torture to my ridden mind, school comes finally to an end.
I can hardly wait to go back home and after revising the school stuff trying to get this fatigue out.
But then Chiaki chimes in.
"Are you seriously intending just to go home on such a nice day?" (C)
"Yes, I seriously do! Look, I''m tired and simply don''t get my stuff done as usual." (I)
"We could go wandering a bit. It might be good for you." (C)
"Seriously, Chiaki. I cannot find that strength in me. Just let me go home, please." (I)
"Hmm, okay. It wouldn''t work if you lack any motivation." (C)
"Thank you. Good day then!" (I)
So I make me on my way to get over the far too long tour back home.
Mum already made dinner and so I join her forced family time.
Yes, I know I said this just shows her love but that doesn''t mean I cannot find it bothersome.
"And how was school, dear?" (S)
"Like always. But I had a really bad night, so it got a little stressing." (I)
"Isn''t there soon a sports day in your school? Think you can manage?" (S)
"Maybe. I was told that I have also better days." (I)
"Really? When?" (S)
"Always when you''re not looking I promptly become lively and positive." (I)
"Pfft! That''s something I would like to see." (S)
"Who knows? Could happen." (I)
"Mhm, and that will surely be a sign that the last days are approaching." (S)
"Seriously, who thinks apocalypse jokes are funny?" (I)
"I guess it''s about how they are told." (S)
"So you''re admitting that you are just bad?" (I)
"Maybe, but for sure you''re a nightmare of an audience!" (S)
"Oh sorry, mum! Did you say something? That silence after your last joke simply drowned out everything." (I)
"Oh, you little..." (S)
"I would love to hear how you end this sentence without swearing." (I)
".... hard to be entertained person." (S)
"Yes... sure." (I)
Like this, we finish dinner.
"Why don''t you take a bath now? Might help you with sleeping in." (S)
"Why not. At least it won''t make things worse." (I)
And so I do.
Nothing to say about it.
I am a little self-conscious about my body, but not to an excessive degree.
Just the typical around the waist a bit less, the chest a bit more, everything a little bit more firm.
The way you wish for your idealized version.
But in the end, I''m okay with my looks.
I get out of the tub, switch into something casual and try to get some homework done.
Yet soon the heated body does its work and I get excessively sleepy.
At some point, I decide that it doesn''t make sense to proceed in this state and call it a day.
Despite being this sleepy I don''t expect much from this night.
My problem was never finding sleep but more feeling not the slightest bit rested when waking up.
Still, I lay down in my bed and close my eyes, hoping it will do some good.
Today I''ve had a foreboding feeling that it won''t go well.
Sometimes I believe that I could just have a very rampant imagination.
Then my usual dreamless sleep might just be a safety measure to protect my mind from its strangest fabrications.
If I sleep this disturbed it might explain my permanent tiredness.
I hope I won''t dream anything weird.
Chapter 3
.
.
.
Yep!
Definitely weird.
Absolutely, certified, insanely weird.
What the heck is this place?!
I am absolutely sure I''m dreaming.
I can even remember how the last thing I did was cover myself with my bed sheets, and then closing my eyes.
However, I am distressingly clear right now.
I have no idea how much of this stuff I will remember after waking up and this situation might be normal, yet it doesn''t feel like it is.
I feel far too conscious of everything around me.
Is this what they call a lucid dream?
No idea.
Really.
So I should get an overview of everything that makes it this weird.
First, above me is no sky.
At least nothing one can call so.
Rather, it is an unsettling black void without any stars, lights, or anything at all.
Well, that isn''t completely true, what brings me to the second point.
There are planets.
To clarify, I don''t speak about celestial bodies in the sky.
I mean actual planets where I can see their surface close up.
That is to say, they aren''t as big as earth.
Probably not even the moon.
Yet as I haven''t the official measurements right now in mind this might be a stretch.
Even crazier, I seem to stand on one of them.
I can even see something like a horizontal curve as this thing is much smaller than earth yet has still the same gravity.
Weird!
These planets are aligned in the oddest way one could imagine.
To describe the arrangement: A necklace.
It''s like someone threaded several planets on a string and now put them somewhere on some plane in a universe to stay that way.
They extend so far that I can''t really make out those furthest away and eventually they come back, leading to the other side of the one I stand on.
Also, their surfaces change color the further it proceeds down the line.
How can someone come up with that?
How could I come up with that as this is apparently my dream?
I can clearly see this next planet as an existing object, despite the point that some universal forces would surely object against such an arrangement. Not to speak of seeing it with no visible light source.
But now to number three.
The planet I stand on.
It looks rather dull.
The rock formations, all unitary colored in some kind of purple, favor sharp edges, piercing ends, variations that just can be related to modern art, and a general aversion against the idea of an ebon surface.
To summarize...
Weird!
Everything is weird!
But what is even weirder, is that I am so aware right now.
I definitely can feel my body at the moment.
Looking down on me, I still wear the same casual clothes I had when I went to bed.
And the weirdest would be my sense of touch.
My naked feet feel rather bad on this surface.
And when I pinch my cheek it hurts a little.
Ouch!
However, I feel strangely fine.
First, this environment seems to know no temperature.
A rather convincing argument that I''m only weirdly dreaming things up.
Second, I am not tired.
A rather pleasant, but knowing myself, no natural condition of mine.
So a dream then!
It has to be!
Having no idea what I should do with this dream I simply get going.
The gravitation seems to be fine and lacking a target I just decide to turn in the direction of the next planet, simply to see what is holding them together at the place where they meet.
But soon I grow exhausted.
Not tired but exhausted.
This uneven surface simply takes its toll on me.
So at one point, I am forced to take a break.
"Skchchchch"
Promptly I notice this strange sound.
This is rather significant since until now this place was distressingly quiet.
Naturally, given a direction, I follow this sound.
I climb up a small cliff and find the source.
Well...
WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS?!!
In front of me is something like a lake.
If it just would be a lake!
Yet instead of a single drop of water, I see...
Worms!
Or snakes, eels?
Something like this.
A whole lake, spreading beyond the borders of my vision, full of those creatures.
The elongated bodies of these things finish at one end with an eye and on the other with sharp circulating rows of teeth.
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Iori, just what is wrong with you?!
To come up with something like this?!
I thought you were somewhat stable!
This wriggling mass of too many things I don''t want to see is making me nauseous.
I avert my gaze before I lose it and instead turn to my initial goal, unwilling to walk the same way back I came which would lead me in the opposite direction.
"Skcheeeh!"
I look alarmed in the direction of this sudden noise and find myself just in front of one of these things.
Startled backing off I lose my balance on this cliff and fall.
To my dismay the side with the worm-lake.
I come close to its edges to a stop.
Fortunately, there are no other worms outside the edges of that not-lake.
But unfortunately, this worm from before won''t give up.
It somehow squeezes together...
and jumps!
At me!!!
I can barely roll to the side, but before I manage to stand up the creature jumps again.
It hits my torso.
"Aackh!" (I)
I feel for a moment a stinging pain.
Horrified I realize that this monster starts to crawl into my body, the rows of teeth driving it into the area short above my stomach.
I try to hold its body, but it''s too slippery and glides through my hands inside.
Slowly it creeps forward and all my attempts to get a hold of it end in vain.
Despair overcomes me when the other end slips through my fingers and ultimately inside.
It only hurts for a moment and there''s no blood.
I can''t even see a wound.
Frantic I strobe my body but cannot make this creature out.
Where?
I can''t see it!
I can''t find it!
I know that it''s inside me.
It just crawled there!
Where did it go?
I can''t see it!!!
But I need to!
I need to find it!
I need to examine myself!
I need to see!
Huh?
M-my hand twitches!
Feels weird and...
What happens here?!
There is a completely strange sensation in the palm of my hand.
Carefully I raise it to take a look.
Open it.
And look in my eyes!
Why the hell do I look into my own face?
"IEEEHHHK!" (I)
I-I can see an eye!
I can see an eye in my hand!!!
A normal human eye with a red iris.
And at the same time, I can see with this thing!
How?
How is that possible?
A dream!
I''m dreaming!
Best explanation available!
The reason why I need to have an eye in my hand in this dream eludes me.
Seriously, I don''t know!
But now please, please go away!
This is just a little too much for me.
Please, end it!
The eye in my hand closes, then the lids merge, and soon I cannot make it out anymore.
Just my imagination!
Everything is fine!
But it hurt a little and these sensations are somewhat present, despite being so strange.
And this unmoving planet necklace above me does not help to ease my mind.
This is truly a nightmare!
But why can''t I wake up?
There''s no helping it.
I should just keep going.
Maybe it will end at my destination where those planets touch.
I try to stand up and even though my legs feel like butter after this experience, I can manage.
Heaving my body I start moving, set on avoiding this now even more terrifying lake with those eel-monsters.
"Gruuuuhhh!"
But as soon I get started I hear this strange sound from opposite the direction of the lake.
I look...
And see a monster.
A real one.
It is larger than me and consists apparently just of one giant maw with two tiny eyes on top while walking on scaly, bend dinosaur legs.
On its sides sprout two clawed arms, which look as if they only have the purpose to shovel whatever inside.
How can this be?
Such a structure couldn''t even be able to live, lacking the necessary organs.
But now just this thing stares at me, licking several rows of teeth with a far too large tongue.
It''s gonna eat me!
M-maybe I should let it happen?
Then this dream would end and I wake up after another, not the slightest bit relaxing night.
This leads me back to that thought I had when I slept in.
If I dream such stuff and forget it afterward this might be the explanation for my tiredness.
But concerning the contents, this might be for the better.
So I should cut it short, die here in this dream, and just wake up to another tired day.
Yet this resolution dissipates into thin air as soon this aberration decides to slowly come closer.
Instinctively I move backward.
With each step it makes I make one of my own to retreat.
One more!
Another one!
It''s so close!
And...
Promptly I realize...
I am at the border of the lake!
One more step and I will fall into the eels.
With this frightening prospect, I grow stiff.
This monster doesn''t seem to like these worms either but finds me appetizing enough to overcome this.
When it is only ten meters away it abruptly starts into a sprint.
I don''t want to get eaten!!!
Terrified as I am I don''t manage to dodge away and can only lift my arms protective in front of me.
It shouldn''t do anything, considering that the maw of this creature might just swallow me whole.
Suddenly I feel another shift on my arm, like with the eye.
Yet this time it is some weird tendril that extends from it, ending with something sharp.
It pierces an eye of the monster and throws it off balance.
"KREEEHHHH!"
Like this, I don''t get caught by the teeth.
Still, its body hits me. I lose my ground and together we fall into the lake.
The drop only leaves me enough time to squeeze some panicked tears out.
I will die now!
While this creature plunges into the mass of horrors with an audible splash I am barely recorded.
On the borders of my vision, I notice how these eel-monsters are shredding the maw-creature.
It falls into a death struggle, which it obviously loses.
Getting mutilated by the forcefully added holes the eels gnaw inside.
I cannot think about this, as my situation is exactly the same.
I know it''s futile.
I am slowly sinking down.
No!
I don''t want this!
I don''t want to die!
"AAAAHHHHHH!" (I)
The first one is piercing inside me.
Like before it hurts, but for a death experience, this isn''t this much agony.
Soon I feel the next one.
Then another!
More! More! More!
Make this stop!!!
They keep coming and I drown below the wriggling surface.
Despite knowing that I''m already lost I struggle, twist, and try to move in any way, but have not even a direction.
My movements are just an expression of my panic.
It feels strange.
The pain isn''t even this present but also, I don''t feel ripped apart.
I thought after seeing this creature next to me die, that it would feel more... forceful.
That doesn''t mean it''s pleasant.
Every single one makes me crazy, creeps me out while wriggling itself deeper inside.
I try to scream in terror but the moment I open my mouth a worm enters.
And more follow behind!
Then I feel how also my eyes and ears get pierced and they enter through these holes.
This is something like the proof that this is a dream.
I should be dead by now.
But I still can feel them squirming at me.
They keep coming.
They keep on entering my body.
This is just too much!
At some point, I start to wonder what they are even entering.
I cannot feel my body anymore.
Just some crawling where it''s supposed to be.
But more still add to this.
And strangely my awareness of this crawling extends along with the newly entering.
The mass I feel grows.
Losing it completely my consciousness drifts away.
Finally, it does end!
Finally, I can wake up!
Chapter 4
I wake up!
Sweat coated I try to clear my blurry vision and lift myself to a sitting position.
My head is buzzing and I have trouble focusing.
I open my eyes after some adjustive blinking...
and look at a planetary necklace.
"Are you kidding me?!" (I)
Huh?
Who said that?
I look around, but cannot make anything out.
All I disturbingly can recognize are the sidelines of the eel-lake.
Yet without eels.
All that remains is an abundance of bones that apparently accumulated on its grounds.
It seems this dream isn''t through with me yet.
I have a weird taste in my mouth that simply isn''t recognizable, but certainly not pleasant.
While I feel totally creeped out, I start to remember my last moments.
Promptly, I begin to check my body for any eels.
What the fuck is this!?
My hands are blackened claws!
Creepy, dangerous, yet slender-looking, elongated claws in pitch black.
And they feel normal.
Like my hands.
There is no discomfort or a foreign sensation.
Which is unsettling in itself as the number of joints is one too many for each finger.
For some reason, I still have my nightclothes on, which look like new.
Taking my hands into account something obviously happened, yet my clothes conflict that idea.
In the end, I best put this all on dream logic.
It might be better to get this all out of your head, Iori.
Just think straight!
Again!?
And again I find no one around.
While trying to stand up I discover that my body feels weirdly light and all my exhaustion is gone.
I feel good!
Really good!
This is getting annoying.
Also, despite feeling well, as soon I try to support my weight I lose my balance and topple down.
The reason becomes quickly apparent.
My feet!!
My feet turned into some bizarre kind of beast paws.
I cannot really discern the animal.
Cat or dog maybe.
But elongated.
Like in some of those werewolf films.
And black as well.
So maybe a panther''s?
The problem with my balance is that I anatomically can now just use my toes to stand, which greatly differs from before.
Also, I start to notice some kind of itch beneath my pants.
The disturbing reason for that is that I apparently grew a black pelt on my legs.
At least it''s silky.
Really, like a cat''s.
As changes keep piling up I grow more and more distressed.
Iori, calm down!
It''s just a dream!
It''s supposed to be weird!
Only a dream!
Once again this echo.
Here isn''t even anything that could produce it.
Trying again to stand up, setting my uncommon abundance of energy against distressing body changes I manage to rise.
The paws I stand on are strong enough to maintain a stable posture.
It''s certainly wobbly, but I can make steps.
Slow and carefully, to make sure that I won''t topple down, but steady.
I again head in the direction of the touching point between the planets and walk forward.
This plane has really nothing going for it.
No redeemable points.
No change of this purple color.
Nothing!
That''s extremely bothersome.
But I don''t grow exhausted and can walk steady, as these weird lycanthrope paws aren''t deterred by the ground.
Even the sharp stones aren''t hurting like before.
"Gruuuhhh!"
Wh-what?
Not again!
I look to the source and find again a maw-monster.
Panicking I lose my already bad balance and fall on my knees.
The thing draws close and frantic I try to get again on my feet.
Or whatever it is.
"N-no! Let off! Go away! I don''t want this! Leave!" (I)
Like on command the monster jumps at me.
My panic grows uncontrollably.
"Ieeekh!" (I)
Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.
Suddenly billions of strands or tendrils are erupting out of me.
From my arms, my torso, my legs, and even my hair it rushes out, shaping itself into the strangest forms of dark lines while crossing the distance to this monster.
My body shifts on its whole front and opens up in an endless accumulation of unspeakable terror.
"Aahhgckh!" (I)
The sight alone is enough for me to have a complete mental breakdown, and I choke on my own scream.
Unable to say a word I lose control over my body, yet whatever grew there already spread so far that the remaining rest of mine is easily supported in the air.
Effortlessly it catches the maw-monster.
It gets pierced, wriggled around, and like a fish caught by countless hooks pulled in my direction.
Now it tries panicked to get away but is held tight.
While the considerable distance between us gradually decreases, I again find enough thought for undertaking my own actions.
I try to rip those strands away, which pull the monster closer.
But they are incredibly durable.
While I manage to separate some, there are countless more which pull and new joints form with every passing second.
Soon it reaches the hole of terror my whole front turned into and all the tendrils pull it inside.
I don''t want to see this, close my eyes and cover them with my clawlike hands.
However, I feel what happens.
As soon as the monster passes the borders tentacles grow over it, closing my chest and stomach again.
After this, there is just nothing.
Well, I feel an absolutely frightening crawling everywhere on my body, but the movement of this monster ceases rapidly until it completely dies out.
A short time, later the crawling settles down.
I feel how the tendrils pull themselves back inside me and my torso closes.
The tendrils weave into each other in increasingly fine patterns, forming a smooth surface, which feels like my skin.
After a while, I manage to open my eyes again.
Nothing!
I just sit there, but nothing is around me.
My clothes are also like before.
They should be torn after what just happened.
Not looking normal.
They cannot!
"Uuuh, shut up!!!" (I)
Despite having lost it by now, I kind of mechanically strobe my body.
Nothing.
Oh, good.
No echo!
There is really nothing out of the ordinary with my body.
Promptly something shifts at my shoulder.
I directly pull the shirt away.
First, it does just prickle, then something forms on the surface.
The next moment I see some kind of face with an extremely elongated mouth.
It looks and feels like it screams, but no sound escapes.
Just silence.
Then for a moment, the face distorts in an even more unsettling grimace.
And disperses away.
Completely vanishing.
Was that this monster?
Did it just... die?
In me?
I... I feel...
"Bluuurgh!" (I)
I cannot stand this anymore and feeling this sick and disgusted I start to vomit.
I sense this strange unpleasant taste again.
It all flushes out of my mouth.
Sludge.
This is all that comes to my mind at this distressing sight.
Under me forms a whole puddle and despite being fluid this stuff is of such a dirty pitch black that it only reminds me of certain horror movies.
And this all is horror!
After another gallon, which makes it too much to have been easily contained inside me, I fall down.
Directly on this puddle.
Grossed out I try to stand up.
But then I lose hold.
Even more, I lose my grounding and fall through the surface the puddle made up.
In a blink, I am drowning in a completely black sea.
Thinking for a moment that it doesn''t seem like I might make my journey to this border point between the planets, suddenly there is a drain.
Seconds later, I get flushed with incredible force.
I feel how I get expelled out of this fluid, finding myself again on this weird planet.
Yet when I look up I find that I am much closer to the point where the planets meet.
I notice under me another small black puddle and scurry fast away, reminiscing what this stuff can do.
Looking at the planets, I can see some kind of tower that links them in the middle.
This makes a fine destination and so I again stand up, pushing all the recent happenings away in the furthest corner of my mind.
"Gruuuuhh!"
No!
"No! Not again! Leave me be! I don''t want! AWAY!!!" (I)
I scream at this monster and like on order the strands are rushing out again.
Again tying themselves around this thing.
Again pulling it to me.
Again my body terrifyingly opens up and sucks it in.
And again it leaves no trace that anything happened at all.
I just kneel there.
Devastated!
This all is far too much for me.
Ince more I feel a shift inside me that tries to get to the borders.
Yet different to the face, this one doesn''t even make it to my outer layer but gets mercilessly snuffed out inside.
Too much!
This dream is too much!
Whatever happens, I don''t want to remember anything about it!
I think I''m losing my mind!
"Wheeeh!"
Another scream from the distance, drawing closer.
"No! No, no, no! Please, not! Please, stop it!" (I)
My eyes get teary, but as soon I take my hand from them I see black fluid.
Again black sludge, only this time from my eyes.
What is even going on here?
Having lost my control, despite being creeped out I keep on crying.
Soon I can see this new monster.
It''s some kind of hound, more a hell-hound completely covered in reddish-black scales.
It takes a moment in my sorry quivering state to realize that my eyes are closed due to crying and it is behind me.
And another moment to realize why I can still see it.
The back of my head!
I did grow an eye there with which I watch this thing right now.
This isn''t even helping in the slightest with my condition and unresponsive I disconnect myself from anything.
"WHEEEEHHHHHH!!" (hellhound)
It lets out an ear-piercing howling sound that makes my blood freeze and runs at me.
Like this, it happens automated.
Mostly my hair this time, which visibly elongates, gains in volume, spreads out, and as a huge mass catches this thing.
Then it pulls its prey back to me, it gets entangled until it''s no more to be seen, loses form, and ultimately dissipates like all the others.
I don''t want to think about it but stay unmoving.
Yet this cruel dream world isn''t done with me.
Even if all that I am capable to do at this point is whimpering on the ground.
I start to see in different directions at the same time when to my dismay all around me eyes open up on my free body parts.
But even more terrible is what they spot.
After that loud howl, multiple other of these creatures advance from all directions to my position.
As ravenous as they are they lose no time to rush at me.
I don''t want this!!!
They soon come in reach and promptly a good part of them gets caught by the strands summoned from my hair and some tendrils extending out from my back.
But it doesn''t end with just this.
I cried so much that again a puddle formed below me.
Abruptly this one extends and like a growing shadow of absolute darkness starts to cover the whole ground.
Some of these monsters turned already away to flee but the shadow is faster.
The creatures sink in like in tar and so their movements are restricted.
Next, several more black strands are extending out of this substance and pull them below.
A moment later the sludge drains back to me and pulls all the creatures with it.
My body opens up in all directions so that just my shoulders and head remain.
I can''t even cover my head like this and cry on and on.
Many got already lost, drowning in this black fluid.
But others get sucked inside this living nightmare my own body became now.
They soon are all pulled in by the tendrils.
While there are many dozens, it doesn''t take long.
Also, the sludge somehow gets absorbed at contact with my body.
Like this, all these existences end.
Well, not like this.
In a last grand finale, all the entities move from inside me out to my borders.
And one after the other they expire on their way.
And this is it.
Chapter 5
When my mind allows me to think again I find myself lying on the side.
I don''t know how long I lay there but after a while, I decide to stand up again before anything else comes for me.
The thought that this is just a dream helps to soothe my shaken mind, yet not by much.
When I rise again I start to notice an itch behind me at my waist.
Looking at this place, I discover a tail.
A reptilian tail, extending till the ground.
Yes, why not?
At this point, I''m through with reality.
Can come what comes there.
I walk forward setting this tower as my destination and manage to move at a rather fast pace.
But the closer I get there the more uncomfortable I become.
The reason is that there''s an abundance of creatures in this area.
But only the corpses.
Terribly mutilated corpses.
Shredded apart, ripped in two.
The blood and intestines look a bit like the sludge that comes out of me, but a little brighter.
Not the same grade of darkness, but rather a dirty brown.
I look at my claws and the beast paws.
How might my blood look?
Has this far too vivid dream also detailed this?
I don''t want to know and just keep going.
Soon I can cross the distance through this lake of bodies.
Uneasy a thought gnaws at me.
What is if these bodies are linked to my destination?
The tower.
It doesn''t take much longer and I see the footing.
I am almost there.
When I can make out a door I become excited and change into a sprint.
After this eternity of walking, I can now manage to keep my balance despite the unfamiliar appendages.
As fast as I can manage, at a speed overshadowing all my records in running I ever made, if not even some pros, I rush forward.
The door grows bigger and bigger with the decreasing distance.
But as soon I can make out the outline something moves there.
A figure emerges from the darkness inside.
As soon I see it I start again to quiver.
Demon!
This thing is a demon!
It''s good three times larger than me, with claws ending in blades longer than my arms.
A towering figure, muscular scarlet red skin, giant horns sprouting from its head like a crown, and hooflike legs.
A true demon!
This monster wears something like a cracked, stuck smile on its apparently hard skull that won''t change and step for step closes in on me.
At its size, it doesn''t even need many of them, and before I can contemplate anything it stands directly in front of me.
I look pleading up, hoping that I am prejudiced and it maybe just looks evil.
"Raaahhh!" (demon)
Before I can have another thought its claw flashes out and my torso gets slashed in half.
Or so it should be.
Instead, both halves directly reconnect with billions of strands.
I notice some similar tendrils coming out of the demon, disfiguring it.
It lifts me up and rams its claw directly through my chest, while some tendrils pull at me.
"Agck!" (I)
The scream inside my throat gets stuck at the impact.
Only some panicked tears quell out of my eyes, black in color.
Yet my sense of pain is totally off.
Something like this should finally take my consciousness being a total sensual overload.
Yet I feel so detached.
As if this all just doesn''t concern me.
This attack should have finished me off, physically as mentally.
Yet like as an answer my not completely connected lower part literally explodes.
Explodes in billions and billions of tendrils.
The demon looks puny against this.
In seconds, whatever this thing is that was moments ago my legs and waist, crawls around the demon and envelopes it completely.
The demon wildly struggles and sometimes its claw can grasp out of this crawling horror, but ultimately it succumbs to the weight and kneels down.
Being connected by these strands I as well slowly lower to the ground and lying on my back just look upwards, gazing to the other planet directly above me.
All the while the lower part of me wriggles with the demon.
At one point all movement inside ceases.
I think it''s done now.
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.At least I can feel how it retreats back inside me.
Lying a little longer like this I wait, knowing what will come.
I feel a wave of heat rising.
"Uooohhh!" (demon)
A face builds up in the middle of my chest, making me frantic claw at it.
The demon screams but then progressively loses shape.
Ultimately nothing remains and it grows again quiet.
I''m finished!
My eyes are hollow at this point.
I banish every thought out of my mind to prevent me from thinking even the slightest bit, as I''m sure I would break if I do.
Instead, I concentrate on my goal.
I wanted inside that tower.
The only remarkable location in this hellscape.
The exit must be here as there is no other way.
No other possible final destination for my nightmare journey.
It has to be!
Entering through the door I find a large round staircase.
Starting to climb this tower, whose end I cannot see I just keep going.
On my way, I notice that there might be now two horns on my forehead but keep any further thoughts at bay.
I rush up as fast as I can manage.
The distance is vast and appears as if there is no end to it.
Still, I push forward and eventually enter a round room.
Yet it is empty.
Completely void except for a hole in the ceiling.
Walking around I find a strange sensation at the walls.
The gravitation shifts on the sides.
Traversing like this, first I climb the walls and then the ceiling where I promptly find that everything is subverted.
As there is nothing else here, I enter the hole.
Unsurprising there is a staircase leading downwards.
With growing unease, I climb it down.
Eventually, I reach the ground.
A door is there.
I head out.
And there is a demon.
No way out.
No end to this nightmare.
Just more of the same!
Just another planet!
Completely the same, like the other one!
Hey, maybe a slight tint of orange!
"Ha!
Haha!
Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahah!
ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!!
AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!" (I)
With bursting emotions, I unleash all my frustration at this already engaging demon.
With my scream thousand tentacles unleash with sharp ends.
At some places they gather into strange accumulations, forming several maws like those of the monsters I''ve encountered before.
The demon does stop at this sight for a moment before a tidal wave of claws, spikes, and teeth runs over him.
As expected nothing remains where it stood.
The wave gets again sucked back inside me and I stand there as if nothing happened.
And I stop moving.
If not from falling on my knees.
I barely notice the last death struggle of the torn demon inside me.
"It''s over! There is no way out!
I''m lost! This is it!
I-I think I''m going crazy.
Ahahaha! Hick! Hihihihihi! Hick!
Hick! Sob! Uwaaaahhh!" (I)
It''s all over!
No hope remains.
"Help me! Anyone! Sob! Please!" (I)
My back starts to shift again and an accumulation of vile stuff comes out.
It forms something like a sheet or wings and lays itself around me like a thick black layer.
I whine inside, while it grows, completely enveloping my body.
The layer cuddles around me and suddenly I can see outside.
I notice soon that thousands of eyes are sprouting on its surface allowing me a roundabout view.
I cry more as this just makes it worse.
"Let me go! Let me wake up! I want out of here! I want into my bed! I want home!" (I)
At this moment the puddle below me, formed out of my tears, gives in and I fall through.
Like the last time, I am encompassed by pitch-black fluid.
Then there is this drain again.
I get flushed and for a long time, I just feel movement without a sense of direction.
Then I rush like last time out of a puddle.
I look up and see a door.
A normal door!
Then the wooden floor.
My posters?
This is my room!
I look at my bed!
There I am!
Wait!?
I am there?!
I''m lying in my bed!
Sleeping!
I rush to the other me and start to shove my sleeping self.
"Wake up stupid! Wake up!" (I)
I want to wake up!
Just come to your senses!
At this moment I wake up.
I gain consciousness!
I am awake!
I open my eyes.
And see me.
And I do see me?
At the same time!?
I move an arm for confirmation and then the one of the other body in front of me.
My sleeping self and my dream self look at each other.
Yet it is the same.
This monstrous being my dream self became and this normal sleeping human are the same thing!?
Like with these strange eyes that are plopping up, it is just a weird part of my body.
My second body?
Sitting in front me...
My dream self''s eye twitches visibly, while the other''s stare blankly.
I intently look at myself and soon can''t keep it up.
Both of us equally start to breathe rigidly.
I grab my human self''s hand, wanting to shake me, unwilling to accept this situation.
At this moment tendrils emerge from my claws and push into the held hand.
They dwell in as fast as it''s possible and with enormous suction.
Incredible force drives me inside, makes more and more of my body enter, and soon everything is absorbed.
When the last bit of me has entered, I am feeling strangely disconnected and everything turns dark.
And like this, it stays for a while.
But then there is a spark.
Light!
Warmth!
The sun!
Finally my eyes open.
I am awake!
I rush up.
I am awake!
Excited I feel around my blanket and bed to confirm it.
My hands touch the surface beneath it, the known feeling of my bedsheet I used for so long.
I see the posters around me.
My room!
"Iori! Wake up!" (S)
Mum!
I am back!
This is truly my home and everything is normal!
Like it should be!
My emotions take over and my eyes fill with tears.
I remember everything.
I couldn''t forget.
But that doesn''t matter.
I might be finished now, maybe even traumatized but I am home.
I feel so glad!
The nightmare ended!
It''s over!
My eyes are swimming and the tears separate and fall onto the sheet.
They are pitch black.
.
.
.
Chapter 6
I cannot speak.
My head fills with too many thoughts at once.
No, no, no!
This was a dream!
A stupid, nightmarish dream!
Right, that was something different!
That came from above me!
Okay, the ceiling is clear, but there must be an explanation, right?
I rub my eyes and horrified find the old black claws as my hands.
Panic grasps me and I rush to my mirror.
.
.
.
I would scream, but at the level of terror I''m experiencing, no voice comes out.
My eyes are void black holes of nothingness.
When I touch my face with controlling punctures I find that my hands truly are the same black claws like before.
All it needs is some shifting in my posture to realize that my feet are still beast paws.
I just didn''t discover it before because I grew accustomed during the nightmare.
And the horns.
More on the small side, yet prominently sprouting out.
And sure, I forgot the tail.
How could I ignore that one?
I know I can move it but I don''t want to.
And now also some eyes are starting to sprout out of me.
Collarbone, chest, arms, everywhere.
I want to scream and have the urge to fall into a maniacal laugh.
But I give my all to suppress this fit of madness.
Because if I give in and do so mother will come in and I surely have no idea how to deal with this.
But the look of my demonically transformed face, covered in this ink, sludge, or whatever it is makes me despair.
"Why do I look like this? What do I do now? I cannot go out looking like this!" (I)
Contemplating in this manner my panic grows considerably.
"I want my old body back! Why?" (I)
Promptly something starts.
My head shivers, the skin prickles, it''s itching at several places, and then starts this known shifting feeling.
The horns dwell inside, the hands form back to something human and my paws lower themselves to the ground and form into feet, while the tail pulls itself into my waist.
Like this, the abomination is gone.
All that stays weird are these eyes.
"M-maybe sunglasses?" (I)
In this instant, I notice a change of color there.
The borders turn white and like color throbbed on a surface, my blue irises come back.
All that remains is an unsettling feeling when I stare into the pupils, reminding me of the abyss behind.
I strobe my body, not trusting this development completely.
But it seems that nothing is off.
Well, my eyes are still tearing and like this leave black streams on my face.
Suddenly my door bursts open.
"Iori! Didn''t I say you should wake up?! You''re going to be late and..." (S)
I directly fall around her and hug my mother as deeply as possible.
"Fine, I love you too and am not that angry, but... What is with your face? You better fast wash that dirt off and then come eating." (S)
"Y-yes mum! Immediately!" (I)
Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
"Tsk, make-up, this early. Where she got that?" (S)
I rush to the bathroom and start to pour water on the sludge.
Instantly after the last bit flows down the drainage I feel guilty and hope that this stuff won''t cause problems wherever it flows.
Taking another look at me I barely can compare it to before.
I look completely normal, if not for this small pupil thing.
Yet as if to remind me an eye plops open at my collarbone.
Promptly I grow nauseatic, but just manage to keep it inside.
Whatever this stuff is, it surely shouldn''t get spewed around.
It simply doesn''t belong here.
In fact, nothing of this does belong here.
This is all wrong!
As I am now, I even start to question how I fit into this world.
Realizing where my thoughts start to lead me I hurriedly dismiss them all.
I take the night clothes off and change into my school uniform.
While I do so I start to ponder.
Considering my state the part with everything being a dream seems not sustainable.
Pure dream logic like this doesn''t apply anymore to what happened.
Questions come up.
Aside from the obvious like "what the hell happened in the first place?", there would for example "where I''ve got my clothes?"
They always covered me after each encounter, even if they couldn''t have survived any of them.
I conclude with a rather unsettling idea.
This strange shapeshifting.
When I can grow all this stuff, why not clothes as well?
And that would mean I was dressed the whole time in some kind of flesh coat.
"Urgh!" (I)
Don''t puke!
Would be bad.
In the end, this black sludge might open another portal.
And that could bring me back to "that" place.
Just thinking about it, with all these weird stone formations, this unsettling sky, and those monsters.
Suddenly there is some kind of blinking waving feeling around me.
.
.
.
"NOOO!!!" (I)
I am back!
In this horrific nightmare world.
And also directly beneath another maw-monster!
"Gruuuhhh!" (maw-monster)
"NO! NOT! NOT AGAIN! LEAVE ME ALONE YOU STUPID PIECE OF SHIT! JUST VANISH!!!" (I)
Upset I throw a tantrum with a hostile gesture at this creature.
Threateningly I throw my arm in its direction.
"Wh-aaaahhh!" (I)
At least it was intended to be just a threat.
Instead midway my hand transforms into a claw reminding me of the demon''s, yet much much larger.
The arm also elongates and the maw-monster gets instantly slashed in three.
Tentacles grow out of it and suck the body inside.
There is a bulge at my arm, which soon turns back to normal.
I''ve killed again!
And again absorbed the residues somehow.
And don''t think I haven''t noticed that my sleeve got torn with this slashing attack and is now like before.
And this time I am not so sure about this being a dream part.
The only thought which could help me cope with all this terror last night.
In shock, I stare at my hand which became a claw again.
I start to tremble and just wish my hand to go back to normal again.
And so she does.
This relieves me to a shallow degree.
Nonetheless, I''m in a terrible situation.
I need some moments to come back to terms with myself.
Just then I manage clear thoughts again.
How did I get here?
I was just a moment ago in my room.
All I did was thinking about this place.
Wait!
"Wh-when I came back I also wished to get there and thought really hard about home. Maybe... I can do it again?" (I)
Just change the plane?
I mean it must go in both directions, right?
G-good then just like in "Oz".
Don''t forget to clap with your feet.
"I wish me back home! I wish me back home! I wish me back home!" (I)
Afraid to open my squeezed shut eyes, this decision gets taken from me when one opens at my neck.
I could be disgusted right now, but instead...
"Hah, I-I am back! It worked!" (I)
Relieved I give the floor a kiss.
"Iori! Are you now finally coming? I''ve been waiting!" (S)
I wish I could answer that interdimensional travels occupied me.
But before anyone does lose it, especially me with my withered mentality, I would rather abstain from such revelations.
Slightly quivering I start to move and go for breakfast.
The only good thing is that I feel well.
My body still is light and there is no tiredness at all, despite me not remembering a single moment of rest, aside from my mental breakdowns.
Yet I also don''t feel hungry.
However, I just stuff a bit of the food in me to not worry mother.
During the meal, I take many glances at her.
One reason is, that I thought I would never see her again.
The other is that there is some kind of pink-violet translucent smoke around her.
Rather weird.
A word I seriously need to replace since I had to use it so excessively lately that it seems often not appropriate anymore in its impact.
"Iori, you look different today. Did you sleep better than usual?" (S)
This comment puts me off.
She can''t know, but right now I have to suppress the urge to tell her my honest opinion.
Instead, I have to calm myself down.
With slightly trembling voice I say:
"I-it was rather wild. Some... nightmare. And it felt... very real. I-I need to say I still am troubled by the aftermaths." (I)
"Oh, I''m sorry to hear that. But it seems you at least got your sleep. Yet if you need someone to talk about it I am there for you. But forgive me, school is about to start and you are going to be late if you delay it any longer. Still, if you come back I''ll be there for you." (S)
"G-good. I think I''ll be on my way then." (I)
I am so through that mum needs to run past me and hands me my school bag.
She gives me a worried look and I try to ease it with a smile, which doesn''t seem to have much effect.
Probably because she can see how much I force it.
Chapter 7
During the bus drive to school, I notice that all people seem to have this smoke around them.
Some more, some less, and in different colors.
When I compare them to each other, it appears to be a little linked to how well they look.
The more active ones seem to have more smoke around them as those slumped down in their place in the bus.
I try not to become distracted with this stuff and start to ignore the smoke.
I''ve got this feeling that this is rather delicate information and I shouldn''t spy on it.
Finally, I make it to school.
I really want to find a quiet corner for myself and sit it out, before anything unexpected regarding my current bodily and also general situation happens.
I had enough monsters in the last hours.
And the fact that occasionally eyes would plop out around me which I need to hide, is a good reminder that still something is wrong.
Fortunately, during the rush-hour, no one really pays enough attention to notice.
So I try to just keep a low profile.
If not for...
"Iori!!! Finally you made it here! Slept in again, huh? You should start with little cardio exercises that might help to activate your metabolism!" (C)
Uhh.
First, hell is the smoke around Chiaki bright.
Intense yellow-white and a not ignorable glow to it.
I said I wouldn''t inquire anymore but this is literally invasive.
And second, does wandering through the nightmare realm count as cardio exercise?
After all, I am not too sure if you could really describe the results as beneficial for the body.
"I will think about it. Was just a hard night, okay? Please go easy on me." (I)
"Yesterday you had also a bad night. And the day before too. No chance, today we go on a city tour!" (C)
To be honest, physically I feel great. Mentally quite shaken but not the slightest bit tired.
"Urgh, but nothing excessive!" (I)
"Fine, but I expect some commitment!" (C)
And I expect not to be thrown into horror-dimensions during my sleep.
We can''t always get what we want.
Since she has devoted herself to this task, Chiaki accompanies me to class.
I try not to look at the colored smoke of others but realize it will be futile to keep this up for the rest of my schooldays.
Instead, I just look a little around me without thinking too much.
When Makoto enters the classroom he greets me with a friendly smile.
His aura, which I am very sure this smoke resembles, is blue but of a darker color than I thought.
Thinking about Chiaki''s sparkling sunshine thrower of an aura, I think the brightness has something to do with having a positive attitude.
A serial killer who hates all humans might be much darker, but still could have a big aura.
Not that Makoto is a serial killer.
It might just mean he has more problems and stress than I''m aware.
I lay my head on my desk, and try not to think thoughts that might teleport me to unpleasant places.
After some time, I notice the exchange student entering.
Shortly after this comes the realization that my head lies downcast on my desk.
Half-panicked I catch an eye that followed the girl while traveling alongside my neck.
I mean it literally moved on my skin.
Because of my sudden movement, I get some stares.
But none of the horrified "why-the-hell-is-there-an-eye-kind".
Yet after this, I feel completely distressed.
The panic is visible.
I''m breathing a little harder
Desperately I try to quell my panic and slow down my pounding heart.
Wait!
It doesn''t!
My heart isn''t pounding fast!
It isn''t pounding at all!!!
What''s wrong?
Am I dead?!
My complexion worsens and the number of stares grows.
Fortunately, the teacher finally enters.
Before I get questioned I pull myself together.
Class begins and the stares end like this.
If not for the exchange student.
First, I feel her glare, rather hostile.
Then it somehow changes, grows restless.
Uneasy I look behind.
Horror!
She looks as if she''s in mortal fear.
Panicked.
A look I might have had several times last night.
I cannot make out what she''s got, but after some looks I notice something.
She has no smoke!
No smoke means no aura and her demeanor tells me that something''s up.
And this tells me I have to question her something.
The teacher doesn''t get to the point, but because I feel right now totally awake I understand everything much easier.
Even if I''m a little distracted at the prospect of a talk with this weird panicking girl, who continuously looks to the door as if waiting to rush out at a sign.
This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.And as soon it comes in form of the ringing bell she does.
So flashy that now everyone stares at the door she just left through.
I notice from my place in the center that she climbs the stairs in the hallway.
After this demonstration of suspiciousness, I become curious and decide to follow.
Made easier by the fact that everyone else stays and talks about this show right now.
I follow the staircase and ultimately find a quivering mess on the upper floor.
"This can''t be! What is it doing here? I need to get away! Out of its sight! Maybe it hasn''t noticed me? They aren''t too invested in their surroundings. Yes. Good. Just leave the city! Or the country! The plane? Might help. Hide your existence! Just don''t appear on this monster''s radar!" (exchange student)
Okay, this was quite much and at the same time completely random jabbering.
The way she shakes herself while hugging her legs is quite a sorry state to look at.
She stands up and tidies herself up to leave.
As soon as she comes to the corner our eyes meet.
"IIIEEEEEEEEEHHHHHK!" (exchange student)
Promptly she jumps away, falling on her butt, scurrying further back to the wall.
This look is pure dread and tears gather there.
Are they black or is this just kajal?
Before I can ask why she looks at me as if I''m the reaper she starts to change her posture to her knees, slamming her head with quite some force on the floor and sputters:
"P-p-please! I didn''t want to trespass territory. I didn''t know you had chosen this place. I will quietly vanish and never come back. No reason to act. Really! Please, let me go!" (exchange student with very weird attitude)
This girl looks like someone a criminal organization is about to liquidate.
"C-could you please calm down for a moment? I didn''t say I want you to vanish." (I)
"R-really? You''re not going to eat me or throw me into an endless void?" (exchange student)
"Ehm, no?" (I)
This girl has certainly to answer some questions.
"B-but then... Why... I-if it''s allowed to ask, what does an outer god do here at this place? Even on this plane?" (person I will definitely question now)
"Outer god?" (I)
"Y-you don''t know? Oh, yes the old ones aren''t this much on track with developments. W-were you in seclusion or something like this? If you wish I can relay everything I know to you." (exchange student)
While this sounds rather promising, I''ve got the feeling there was a misunderstanding.
"Seclusion? Old ones? God, I''m fourteen! Furthermore your classmate! We might not have talked much, but am I this pale?" (I)
"Ah, y-yes the girl. D-did you skin her? Not that I question your methods, but if you don''t keep appearances for her life, you might get questioned. I-is this alright?" (exchange student)
"Skinned? I didn''t get skinned!" (I)
However, if I think about what the eels did...
"Brrr, not really at least. Are you maybe confusing me with someone? I am the same I always was!" (I)
"Do... Do you think you are that girl? M-maybe your memories mixed up?" (exchange student)
She grows visibly uneasy and looks at me as if I am the strange one here.
Maybe I am, but not in that way.
"No, I''m not confusing! I am I and my life was rather normal until yesterday the most hellish trip ever started!" (I)
"A-apologies! I didn''t want to question you!" (exchange student)
"Just stop this self-degrading attitude. Why don''t we give us our names? Mine is Iori Nomia and yours?" (I)
"I-I am Zika, but around here I am going by the name Karin Caspers. D-do you know that names hold power? N-not that someone might control y-you, but mine... P-please don''t bind me!" (Zika)
"Listen, I''m almost certain that you have the wrong idea about me. I just have some questions and hope that you can help me to answer them. Since yesterday I''m going through quite some heavy stuff and really need help." (I)
"Y-yes, i-if I can help you." (Z)
"First, stop this quivering. I already said I wouldn''t harm you. Just, do you know anything about creepy, nightmarish worlds with far too much evil stuff trying to eat you? That would really mean much to me." (I)
"S-sure. A plane beyond. One of the countless worlds drifting in the ether. B-but I wouldn''t know a specific location with just this." (Z)
I take a deep breath.
"Good. Then I am not crazy. Now to the next question. Why do you act like I am going to do these things you mentioned earlier?" (I)
"Be-because you''re an outer goddess?" (Z)
"And this the point where I don''t get you. How do you come to such an idea? I am a perfectly normal human girl. Or was. (I)
Hard to come to terms with this, okay!
Yet now she looks at me as if I just escaped an asylum.
"A-Ahem, d-despite the point that there is an eye on your neck..." (Z)
Hurriedly I cover it and make it vanish.
"You are emitting this kind of pressuring dread one would feel with an outer god. I... I felt it only one time before, many eons ago, but would never forget this feeling of paralyzing fear." (Z)
"W-wait! Eons? Y-you aren''t human?" (I)
Okay, I never thought I would ever see mortal fear and a pitying "you-are-kidding-expression" at the same time on someone''s face.
"F-fine, I get it. Not human. What are you? Or better, what are you doing here? Surely not trying to graduate, right?" (I)
She looks scared to the ground, uneasy about what to say next.
Finally, she comes to a decision and addresses me again.
"I feed on human''s negative emotions. Sipping my fill from them. N-nothing excessive, only the bit they release here by themselves. This place makes most of them lose it on their own. Stress, anxiety, frustration, envy, even sometimes unrequited affection. This all amasses here free for the taking." (Z)
"This... This isn''t harming them, right?" (I)
"No! No! Like I said, just what they release by themselves. They might only feel a little dull." (Z)
No idea if she''s lying.
Considering her demeanor, she might tell me everything to avoid displeasing me and get thrown into that mentioned void.
"Okay, just to set this right. I am no outer goddess or whatever this is you think I am. I am simply the same person as yesterday and all the days before. I have no idea about anything going on here and really, really need help before I lose my mind." (I)
At this comment, her face distorts completely.
"No, no, no! Don''t lose your mind, please! You might... Please don''t destroy this plane! I''m begging you!" (Z)
If before it was fear for her own life, as if I had placed a gun on her head, this is a new level of panic.
This sounds more like I would threaten to burn her family alive and already started pouring gasoline on them.
"Wait, I don''t want to destroy anything! Why do you say this?" (I)
"The havoc you will bring if you go crazy. It might at least destroy this land, if not completely shattering the balance! Please keep it together!" (Z)
"Urgh, I get a headache. I simply don''t understand this all. All I had was a nightmare this night and today the whole world looks upside down for me." (I)
"Dream? You are a plane walker? Yes, naturally, you are a goddess." (Z)
"Damnit, no I''m not! I tell you till yesterday I was just a completely average girl. Then I went to bed and suddenly find myself in some weird hellscape, where the planets are arranged into a necklace, the whole ground is purple, and everywhere are monsters! From horror-eels, over gluttonous monstrosities to..." (I)
"ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME!!!" (I)
My words reverberate through a large barren plain.
And maybe caused a quake.
Just one wrong thought and I am back here?
And there is my good old friend maw-monster.
And again it jumps at me.
And again my body reacts in an automated manner to eradicate it.
This time my hair spikes it with countless needles.
Maybe a concession to my wish not to tatter my uniform again.
As soon my hair draws back the creature is gone like always.
I have simply no capacity for this right now.
I was just about to get answers.
Time to get back!
"School hallway! School hallway! School hallway!" (I)
Chapter 8
"Am I back?" (I)
I ask with slightly quivering shut eyes.
"Y-yes. You just jumped a dimension. There was a small rift here, but it closed fast." (Z)
Being a little through I need to sit for a moment against the wall and order my thoughts.
"S-see? I was just in this weird world where terrible things happened to me and when I came back... I was like this. Please, do you know anything at all?" (I)
She gives me a really invested pondering look.
Finally, she seems to be done with balancing her thoughts and comes to a conclusion.
"Do you really have no other memories, aside from about a human life? Not the slightest bit? Even a strange image in your mind, or blurry memories, or things you want to avoid thinking about for unknown reasons? Is everything that happened until now really absolutely certainly purely human? Even the slightest aberration can be significant." (Z)
"No. I''ve lived a normal life until now. I have a family. We even have pictures from my earliest childhood. And there are certainly no "aberrations"! That I''m sure about." (I)
"So no incarnation or seal. And you really were human before? Truly no difference?" (Z)
"I was always extremely tired, besides sleeping enough." (I)
"Yes, I can confirm that. Your life energy was always the lowest. Not the slightest bit to take from." (Z)
"Excuse me? Did you drain me as well?" (I)
Rather obvious, when she did this in general to everyone.
However, I forgot her earlier state.
"N-n-no. L-l-like I-I said there w-was not enough to sip from." (Z)
Shall I believe her here? I sounded like an easy target.
"Sorry, forgot about this. I am not going to punish you or so. Please keep going." (I)
"R-right. So you said you had problems with sleep. Did you dream much?" (Z)
"No. I almost never had any dreams and if then it was completely disordered trash." (I)
"Oh, damnit. I know what happened." (Z)
"Really? What?" (I)
"You were a dream dweller, a planeswalker." (Z)
I must look confused now.
"And what is this?" (I)
"First, the theory. Despite common belief, dreams aren''t just random "trash" like you did call it. Dreams are worlds created by the dreamer. Some of mundane some of... more special origin. Yet while most are unstable and drift apart as soon the dreamer awakes, which ends the plane, some gain stability. Or a higher existence stabilizes them. Like this, they become stable worlds of their own. The less stable ones have this continuous yearning for energy which makes them sometimes developing in a way that they drain it from every source. Everything there starts to form itself so it can devour. A nightmare plane comes into existence. Or it was just fucked up from the beginning." (Z)
"Okay. I think I understand. But what has this to do with me?" (I)
"You had the unique condition that you didn''t dream your own dreams but instead visited existing worlds. And unfortunately, the kind that should be off-limits to humans. You entered them with a conscious mind." (Z)
"This doesn''t make any sense. I don''t remember any dreams like these before." (I)
"Naturally. Because you died." (Z)
"What?" (I)
"These worlds are nothing one would easily survive. Most die in seconds when they dwell there by accident. And even if not, your human mind would surely not be able to discern a dissipating plane you aren''t related to." (Z)
"But if I died, then..." (I)
I mean I was alive after I slept many times before this happened.
"Don''t confuse this. You cannot die in a dream. Your human body was safe and sound in its bed while you died due to any monster you passed out there. Only your dream presence you visited these dreams with was extinguished. Like this, it didn''t come back and you had lost a good chunk of the life energy that made it up. Hence, you feel tired as you''re low on energy. Or to put it simply: Each night you shot an expedition of your consciousness into nirvana and wondered why the investment was lost." (Z)
On an especially strange level this kind of makes sense.
"But not last night, right?" (I)
"No. Not last night. Could you please in detail tell me what happened on your little venture?" (Z)
Stolen story; please report.
"Uhh, fine. I was suddenly there. After going to sleep I directly found myself in this weird world. I... I shouldn''t explain how it looked or I might get again sucked there." (I)
"It''s more your own hopping, but I can remember your description." (Z)
"Okay. First I was heading to the binding point between the planets. Ughh, hard not to think about this. On my way, I heard a sound and followed it as the better alternative. Yet, when I reached it I found a lake consisting of worm- or eellike creatures. One eye on one side maw on the other." (I)
"And then?" (Z)
She visibly becomes interested.
"I, I was distracted by this view and was ambushed by one of these worms. Then it somehow got me with a jump. I vividly remember how it crept into my body." (I)
"And you didn''t die?" (Z)
"No, I was strangely fine and despite its size, it was just gone." (I)
"Was there anything remarkable after this encounter?" (Z)
"I... I did grow my first eye. On my hand." (I)
"So symbiotic, not aggressive. Hearing voices?" (Z)
"There at this place was a strange echo after I fell into that lake!" (I)
"You fell where?!" (Z)
"Into the lake. A monster with a giant maw attacked me and we both fell inside." (I)
"Might be hard, but please remember accurately what happened in there." (Z)
"I saw how the monster was badly eaten by these creatures." (I)
"But not you? This is important!" (Z)
"It... I think it went much slower with me. They entered my body but less eating. More driving themselves inside. First slowly then more and more forceful. In the end, it came to the same as being eaten alive. But for some reason, I still woke up there again." (I)
"And after this, you''ve heard the voices?" (Z)
"The echo, yes! I then proceeded to my initial destination, but since then my body was weird and... and after this everything that attacked me got kinda eaten alive." (I)
"That''s enough. I think I know what happened." (Z)
"Really? Tell me! Please!" (I)
"Those critters hitched a ride but you were lucky." (Z)
"C-could you please explain this in more detail." (I)
"Yes, yes. Your dream ''I'' emits something like a weak afterimage of your original plane. Maybe just enough that only those primitive creepers could notice it." (Z)
"And what is important about this?" (I)
"Everything! What do you think how such a stable plane with an abundance of energy looks for such a being? It is the ultimate promise. Now, most tend to eat the dweller to just get what is there. However, this first one, after entering you decided that he might come back with your spirit, simply by connecting with you. The others noticed this and decided to take this chance as well. After you''ve reached the critical mass, you just sucked all of them inside you." (Z)
"D-doesn''t this mean I''m kind of possessed?" (I)
"Not really. While they instinctively somehow were able to react in this utterly abnormal way, this kind of critter isn''t able to have thoughts of their own. You wouldn''t say that you are possessed by the bacteria inside your body, right? This is the same, just a more severe infection. And as it seems there isn''t much of your old body left in the first place, so no bacteria. The echo you heard was just the images of these creatures reacting to your thoughts. Yet as I said they have none of their own. You aren''t going to end up controlled." (Z)
First, some relief overcomes me, but suddenly a thought sparks up.
"Wait! I also took after this some more complex ones. These maw-monsters and even two demons or whatever they''re called. They looked complex!" (I)
"And did you hear their voices?" (Z)
This question was filled with worry.
"Uhh, no. Don''t think so. Oh! But after that happened they always kind of dissipated. There was something that felt like screaming and suddenly they vanished!" (I)
"Uhh!" (Z)
She looks creeped out and we are talking here about some kind of demon.
That means something.
"What?" (I)
"You... Well, you absorbed their souls. Completely extinguished their existences. Not just killing, but completely eradicating, no chance of coming back. This is rather harsh, to say it frankly." (Z)
Ouch!
A demon tells me that I am bad.
"Uh, sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose." (I)
"I think mostly your internal absorbing center consisting of those critters is to blame.
"How did it end then?" (Z)
"In the end, I was rather dispirited. I wished myself back home and somehow got flushed there with some black fluid. Found myself back in my room, then saw my sleeping self, woke me up, got freaked out, and suddenly was sucked in this very one. Then I woke up like this." (I)
"So even a complete integration into yourself and this in the most direct way possible. I don''t want you to get this wrong. But that you came back is a huge problem." (Z)
This sounds offensive.
"Why?" (I)
"Because now we have confirmed that you indeed were a human before." (Z)
"And this is bad, why?" (I)
"Do you intend to leave the human realm?" (Z)
"Huh? No! My home is here!" (I)
"Then let''s say it like this. Do you think you can stay sane for the next, let''s start modest, five-thousand years?" (Z)
"H-how did you come to that conclusion?" (I)
"In general, you humans would just get reborn. Some kind of memory cleansing vacancy after death. If not for this all of you would surely soon go crazy. And now we have you! Despite your story and your different thoughts on the subject, you aren''t this far away from the mentioned gods. What do you think is the life expectancy we can presume for you in your current state?" (Z)
Knowing what she wants to say I become a little self-conscious.
"Don''t know." (I)
"Then I would say for now indefinite. At last this might develop rather bad for this plane. The great ones were never the kind to leave something unscathed." (Z)
"Don''t you know a solution?" (I)
"No! There is no easy "make-everything-like-before-happy-go-lucky-solution". Your body and soul changed in most fundamental ways! Instead, I am rather sure that not a single original cell of yours survived this. And about your soul I don''t even want to start!" (Z)
This was a devastating strike.
I slump down at the wall and completely lose my hold.
"Never thought I would ever see an outer god in this state." (Z)
"Had a bad day. Okay?" (I)
"So you''re really not going to devour me?" (Z)
"Really? Still?" (I)
"You''ve absorbed others." (Z)
"They were all hostile and it mostly happened automatically." (I)
"So your lack of self-control shall soothe me?" (Z)
"I absolutely didn''t want this. I''ve got raised in a civilized country! I don''t eat people!" (I)
She now squanders around smiling, while whistling a quiet melody, which I cannot recognize.
I can see because of an eye on my arm I instantly clap away.
"Mhmm. Then nothing speaks against me staying here, right?" (Z)
"As long no one dies. Who am I to ban you from getting your necessary fill?" (I)
"A goddess, but by the way, as long you''re here this place will stay rather safe for me. Kind of protected private area and you on the other side need all the advice you can get, right?" (Z)
I only manage a small nod.
Deals with a demon, huh?
Could that be a huge mistake?
"Then this is a perfect agreement. Now smile, it can just get better." (Z)
This much relief is a little off-putting.
"What interests you if I smile?" (I)
"Remember the theory about dreams?" (Z)
"Yes?" (I)
"What do you think does now happen to your nightmares?" (Z)
"This is really too much at once for me. Why I cannot just be concerned with which university I will visit after graduation?" (I)
"Maybe you should really get your head free. Yet I would suggest a department in physics. You should know what kind of rules you''re changing there." (Z)
I stare for a moment at this weird demon.
And something comes up.
"Say..." (I)
"Yes?" (Z)
"Can I see?" (I)
"What?" (Z)
"How you really look. I''ve just heard that you are not human and this whole seeing aura thing I have now going for me is too new. I would like to know for sure. Or this question will continue to bother me." (I)
"Hmm, fine. But if I show mine you show yours. Or shall I really believe that all this happened without any impact on your appearance?" (Z)
"Uh, no. But I panicked a little when I saw myself. I am rather sensitive about it." (I)
"Huh, no reason for. You shouldn''t put human standards on it. I start then!" (Z)
She takes some steps away.
Promptly there gathers some dark smoke around her.
The parts enveloped by it turn black.
Her legs become hooves, her eyes turn greenish-yellow with a slit and black scleras while she grows bladed claws, which visibly elongate.
Also, her teeth sprout a little vampiric, while leathery wings sprout out of her lower back.
Truly a demon.
The nightmare world felt always so disconnected but here directly in front of me, this has a completely different vibe to it.
In a slightly echoing voice, she speaks.
"And now you!" (Z)
Chapter 9
I am rather uneasy about my looks and quite sure that I with no word agreed to do this.
On the other side, would every little bit of information from her side help.
So I wouldn''t want to withhold anything.
Also, it might help my mentality to have a "person", as strained that definition might apply to her, who is informed about me and who I can act true to.
"What do we do if someone comes?" (I)
"No one will come. It''s safe." (Z)
"A-alright then. But I''m really stressed about these looks, so please stay polite." (I)
"I''m a charmer, blending in. This is my nature." (Z)
"O-okay. I''ll do it." (I)
I decide to detach all the blends I''ve put on me.
It is not that looking human was terrible straining.
But far at the edge of my mind, there was always this little urge to turn me back when I would let go there.
This shifting is a whole-body sensation.
Maybe I notice some of this black smoke but I am more distracted by the fact that hands turn into claws, the beast paws form so that I grow a little taller, and the horns sprout with a slight itch.
And naturally, the tail feels just wrong when it elongates.
Fortunately, I have no way to look into my eyes.
And no, that was no call that demands to get answered, eyes.
"And?" (I)
She stares rather hard.
"Huh, you''ve got the full course program, right?" (Z)
"Wasn''t pretty over there." (I)
"Understandable, I already knew that there was a certain degree of corruption to expect. Yet this severe... Purely looking at your form of existence, we are rather out of any relation to humans. However, regarding your mentality, this is still as good as it could be." (Z)
"What is good about this?" (I)
"You''ve still got a basic humanoid shape. Considering all these critters you consist of you could as well have ended up as a wriggling mass of tentacles that covers a galaxy-wide range. So, I would say this is the preferable alternative for you." (Z)
I look at my body and am really troubled to find anything positive.
"No idea how I shall make do with this." (I)
"The main problem will be the signals you''re emitting. No sane existence would approach you, yet the greater ones are another question. Hopefully, they ignore it. You should just lie as low as possible." (Z)
"Alright, alright. Now let me turn back. Don''t even want to imagine what happens if someone comes." (I)
As hard as possible I try to think about my wanted looks and begin to feel the corresponding shifting around my body.
Zika starts to change as well, yet she says.
Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.
"I already told you, no one is going to come!" (Z)
"How do you know that? Some kind of magic? I am ready to believe in such stuff!" (I)
"While it would be possible to restrict access by creating a barrier, I haven''t done such a thing." (Z)
"How do you know then?" (I)
"Simple. Class started half an hour ago when you were traveling the planes. No diligent student would be out at this time. So the floors are free." (Z)
"WHAT!!?" (I)
I think I panicked a little too much and lost control for a moment.
"No reason to sprout tentacles all-around your body!" (Z)
With all the speed I can muster I charge back to the classroom, after hurriedly quelling the inhuman features.
And well, I also had to quell all the tentacles that grew out of me.
Zika helped me a little to get them to retract.
I really hope I''ve got them all.
In front of the door naturally I grow uneasy, feeling bad to enter now like this.
As quiet as possible I press the door open and try to get to my place in the stealthiest way I can manage.
"Miss Nomia. How courteous of you to grant us the honor of your presence. We are talking after the lesson." (teacher)
Oh, great!
As if things would go my way.
The rest of class goes by without issues.
A bit later, I notice Zika suddenly being at her place without having an idea how she managed to get there.
Yet she might be more experienced than me.
By the way.
In an awkward motion, I try to conceal the eye which plopped up in her direction.
I guess they kind of instinctively react to noteworthy changes around me.
Finally class ends.
I have to wait for a bit to take my scolding from Mr. Reko and supposedly receiving some kind of punishment.
Like having to write an apology letter.
So I''m going.
"Iori. Despite your lack of participation in class you aren''t one to skip like this. Any reasons?" (R)
"I am really sorry. Something came up and... I''m really sorry." (I)
"Sigh! What happened?" (R)
"I... I''m sorry." (I)
As if I could say that I had to clear something up with a demon.
"Under those circumstances, I can''t do much for you. It seems I have to note it in your record and you will have to write an essay why..." (R)
Suddenly Zika or Karin as her ID reads prompts up.
"That won''t be necessary! After all, nothing happened! So there is nothing she has to report! Absolutely nothing, right?" (Z)
"Yes, sure. You should leave now or you will come late." (R)
"Absolutely! We will directly get on our way." (Z)
Like this she a little pulling my arm is making both of us leave.
Out there I directly start.
"What was that?!" (I)
"He is a human. And not even trained. It''s a rather simple exercise to influence his mind." (Z)
"You can control people?!" (I)
"The difficulty rises with the depth. Making him a puppet would be possible but simply not worth it. Also, I wouldn''t be able to feed well on him with a shattered mind. So I tend to subtle little manipulation or what did you think how I''ve got admitted to this school? It''s not like there''s an organization distributing school IDs to supernatural beings." (Z)
Giving it some thought this comes rather clear.
She surely has no normal family background and is apparently centuries old.
Not school age.
"I didn''t know this is possible." (I)
"Just had to convince the director and then the teachers that I am an exchange student and no one would ask questions. Also, I utilize a little trick that makes him ignore me during class. But you would wonder what is possible. Should really look into it. Maybe online or some books. There is always something to find. You would wonder how much there is accurate. Might at least help you with forming ideas for your questions. The great ones know you need education." (Z)
"Great ones?" (I)
"There''s no time right now to explain to you the whole scale of structures of high lords on the way to class. For now, just make sure that you don''t create waves. That might pique their interest. And believe me, you don''t want them interested in you. However, at least one probably is already." (Z)
"H-how do you come to this?" (I)
"Even if these critters weren''t hostile, it is strange that you could stay stable until you''ve reached the critical mass. You should have collapsed long before that happened. This tells me that you have either an unbelievable stable mind, which I doubt, or that someone intervened. Influencing the outcome to their liking." (Z)
"Wh-why should this person do something like that?" (I)
"Why do they do anything at all? The great ones aren''t to understand with your common sense and their ways are whimsical at best. My best guess would be that this one was as old as time and bored. Then you give a good show while he watches and at the right moment decides to meddle a little bit in this affair. This is all there is to this. Don''t look for reason or logic. Cause you will just be disappointed." (Z)
"This, this sounds unsettling." (I)
"Because of this humans shouldn''t know. But as you aren''t one and surely not as subjected as they are anymore to the endless drifts of the expanse, you should." (Z)
"Thank you for telling. Ehm, one last question. If some black liquid comes out of me, is it fine to just flush it away?" (I)
"What!!?" (Z)
Chapter 10
Always a strange sensation when a demon looks at you in such a condemning way.
"To clarify, what kind of black liquid are you referring to?" (Z)
"Well, once it came when I vomited after the first kill. Also my tears. I was really going through a lot! It is some extremely dark sludge." (I)
"And this "liquid", did it do something at any time?" (Z)
"W-well, once in this nightmare world it started to spread and the monsters sunk in and got killed." (I)
"And you are seriously asking me if something is up with this stuff?" (Z)
"I just want to know if it''s fine to dispose of it like this or, if not, what else should I do to get rid of it." (I)
"In this plane? Absolutely not! Do you have any idea what you brought from there into this world when you crossed the border?" (Z)
"No, not the slightest!" (I)
"Sigh! I supposed so. Fine, you accumulated an absurd quantity of extradimensional entities. At the moment your simple existence defies reality and could start to reshape this plane. There are so many souls inside you, or rather soul matter, since you thoroughly exterminated any self in it, that one wrong thought of yours could start to distort this world. And for this liquid. In the best case, it will just superficially change things up in this plane without causing a greater reaction. Yet if not, then you''ve let a rampaging thought roam free. Right now might a to-you-aligned demon form! Stupid, ignorant outer gods!!!" (Z)
"I am no outer god." (I)
"You came from an outer plane! You are a god! And are you really telling that me you''re not ignorant?" (Z)
I want to retort, yet I don''t find many flaws in her argumentation.
"You are a living nightmare. An embodiment of entropy and the sooner you realize that, the better. What you brought from there and even directly integrated into your very self is nothing that can be ignored. Against you, I am small fry! So at least get your act together! And by all the great ones, don''t flush away any matter consisting of pure nightmares!" (Z)
"I simply don''t know what I have to pay attention to." (I)
"Uhh, just utilize some basic caution!" (Z)
"Ehm, shouldn''t we go to class now?" (I)
"Tsk, again late!" (Z)
While entering the class the teacher first looks at me as if he wants to say something but Zika shoots him a glare and weirdly he does seem to have completely forgotten what he was at.
It is a little scary how this demon just like this can control people.
Class goes by smoothly and it really helps that I''m not the slightest bit tired.
Also, despite concentrating the whole time my head doesn''t hurt a bit.
What directly makes me uneasy with the question of what is now in there.
On the other side, after everything else, the existence of my brain shouldn''t be my main issue.
Just something else to add to the list.
The school day continues and during the break which I out of habit spend in the class suddenly Makoto comes.
"Hi. What is it?" (I)
He looks rather uneasy yet ultimately speaks up.
"It is... I noticed you''ve been accompanying the exchange student." (M)
"Yes, after her escape dash I had to ask her. We came into talking and like this maybe became a little closer." (I)
"Uhum. Did she say something specific?" (M)
Why this interrogation?
"No, we just talked in general and nothing to tell boys about. Sorry!" (I)
"Y-yes, sure. But just. The exchange student is... she is no one you should come close to. It would be better not to get engaged with her." (M)
"Are you seriously going to decide for me who I can be friends with? I really wouldn''t have thought you to be this kind of person!" (I)
"Ugh. Just... Just watch out." (M)
Well, that was weird.
Something''s up there I don''t know?
But asking Zika right now would be problematic, directly in front of him.
If I would just have an excuse to keep her close and squeeze more information out of her.
The rest goes by without further events.
Like this, it concludes and another school day ends.
Yet under significantly different conditions.
However, I remember that it isn''t over yet, since Chiaki accomplished to force me into making a tour with her.
You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
"And Iori? Ready to go?" (C)
Hey, an excuse has just arrived!
"Can I bring someone along?" (I)
I put the most innocent-looking smile that is possible for me on.
"Why is your face cramping up like that Iori? That''s creepy. But sure. However, I don''t think that Makoto would want to shop for underwear with us." (C)
"I wasn''t talking about him. I would like to bring Zi... Ahem, Karin with us." (I)
"Karin?" (C)"
"Uh, the exchange student." (I)
"Well, I don''t know her." (C)
"Wouldn''t this be even more of a reason? She always sits separated from all the others. Why not try to include her?" (I)
"Something like this coming from you, Iori! Alright! Let''s invite her!" (C)
Like this we both go to Zika who first tired glances up, followed by a look of deepest confusion.
"Can I help you?" (Z)
"We are going on a city tour!" (C)
"Ehm, nice for you?" (Z)
"And you are coming with us." (I)
"What!?" (Z)
"Now come! You don''t have any appointments, right?" (I)
"Ehm..." (Z)
"Not "ehm"! I would really wish that you are accompanying us." (I)
Besides utter confusion, I guess I can see a spark of her previous fear.
"Pleeease!" (C)
She struggles quite hard, but in the end...
"F-fine. If you insist." (Z)
That was a meaningful glance at me.
"I do!" (I)
"T-then I''ll come with you." (Z)
"Great! It will be a pleasure!" (C)
She seems truly joyous.
So it seems to be decided.
We all pack our stuff and I notice that Zika didn''t even bother bringing anything with her.
This hypnosis ability is truly frightening.
Out of the room.
"Sorry, I need to go for a moment somewhere." (C)
You could just tell us you have to use the bathroom. Seriously!
Like it had to be expected, Zika turns to me.
"Why by all the great ones are you dragging me along?" (Z)
"See it like this. Would you want that I, as unstable I am right now, stroll completely unattended or rather keep an eye on me?" (I)
And again one pops up.
"Argh! I didn''t mean you!" (I)
"Fine. But only because in your current state you might drag this city into an isolated plane. And I have no intention to see the stars fall!" (Z)
"The stars fall?" (I)
"Ugh, not important. Just make sure that nothing leaks out. This plane with its abundance of stability and your identity as nightmare''s incarnate are a bad combination." (Z)
"I don''t really get this stability part." (I)
"It''s simply that nothing is more vulnerable to chaos than stability. If you would be in an empty plane your influence would be limited to the surrounding. Relativity is the keyword. You can only corrupt something if there is something to corrupt and you can only expand in accordance to your relative base." (Z)
"My head starts to swirl! What is even the problem? It is obviously okay that you are here. I might have some more otherwordly things inside me but this should be limited to some extent, right?" (I)
Her expression says no and she begins to massage her temples.
"You are the worst possible combination." (Z)
She says this flatly.
"That sounds just offensive." (I)
"Damnit, how do I describe such a thing to someone like you? You are generator and consumer at the same time and through this break the limits." (Z)
"Excuse me?" (I)
"Maybe like this: Nightmares feed on the mind. Feels, thoughts, goals and such things. Can you follow so far?" (Z)
"Barely." (I)
"You are a dreamer! You provide them sustenance! Are sustaining them in a way that isn''t possible for them on their own. There is no better base for the nightmares than something that can form them into existence!" (Z)
"So the problem is that I can make nightmares somehow stronger?" (I)
"Nah, that just applies to those beings a human creates in his mind which could become reality. You are worse! You didn''t bond with these creatures or got possessed. You merged! You are something that shouldn''t exist. A living dream! Something that can decide what it is and what it will do with simple thoughts. And now you''re unleashed on a plane prone to get its fragile balance completely battered. And to top this all, you can also cross planes at will, with your special condition, and wreak havoc everywhere you want. And you ask me why I worry for the continuance of a realm I favored?! It was nice here as long it lasted." (Z)
"You are talking in past tense." (I)
"Let''s say it''s prophetic. I honestly hope that it will just be this city when it starts, maybe I will still be able in this case to find my way back to this plane from wherever you might rip us all to." (Z)
"Hello girls! I''m back! Did you have fun?" (C)
"We... weren''t bored." (I)
Yep, being deeply distressed is a far call from that.
Suddenly she addresses Zika.
"I am so glad that Iori found another friend! Let''s be friends too! I hope we will get along well!" (C)
Oh well, that''s Chiaki''s full-scale extrovert attack.
With a bright grin, she casually puts her arms around each of us.
If Zika''s face strains a little more she might turn into her demon form again.
"Now come, Chiaki! We agreed to make at least fast!" (I)
"Uhh, you are no fun. But fine! Let''s go shopping!" (C)
I hope she holds herself back.
As far I know Chiaki''s family is well-off and her pocket money represents that part.
My family might not be poor, but I wouldn''t say it''s noteworthy and I don''t get much.
I never was concerned about this since I rarely got out and now I surely have other problems.
And another question would be if Zika even owns any money.
Probably she might just ask random people to give it to her or the clerks to hand her everything for free.
Maybe by making them believe there is a special event.
But that would be cruel regarding the aftermath.
However, something tells me that she wouldn''t care that much.
At least Chiaki is clearly elated and sets a fast pace.
And I need to say that dealing with someone like this is rather tiresome.
However, her running in front of us gives me the chance to talk some more with Zika.
"I know she can be bothersome, but please play nice." (I)
"I really don''t know what you find about little miss sunshine! Alone this ridiculous aura is too much to feel comfortable next to her." (Z)
"So you noticed too?" (I)
"Every being with even the weakest spiritual sense in this city should have noticed it. This much lifeforce concentrated in a single entity is just crazy!" (Z)
"But isn''t this good for you? I mean isn''t she something like your prime target? Not that I want you to feed on her." (I)
"I feed on "negative" emotions! This one brings so much love and happiness that I just want to throw up." (Z)
Wow! Someone really has issues here!
Also:
"You can throw up?" (I)
"Not on your apocalyptic levels. And you should really be careful with that stuff." (Z)
"Hey you two! What are you talking about? Don''t exclude me!" (C)
"Just random stuff. So where do you intend to drag us?" (I)
"I already said I want to go buy some clothes you will look good in and there is this nice little cafe which has a new parfait on sale! I really want to go there too!" (C)
"Chiaki! I don''t have that much money! Please be considerate." (I)
"No problem! I''m an expert in composing sets, even on a small budget." (C)
Sigh. Doesn''t seems like she will let us get off.
"And for Karin, we will find something fancy as well. She has such a nice complexion." (C)
I can actually see her eyes roll.
And well, something like flames behind them.
"Shouldn''t you ask her before making any decisions?" (I)
"Nah, I already have the perfect set in mind!" (C)
Mentally exhausted I decide to give up.
In a not watched moment, I whisper to Zika.
"Sorry for Chiaki. She doesn''t mean bad and I will try to avoid any problems for you. But please don''t mess with her mind." (I)
"I couldn''t." (Z)
"Huh?" (I)
"Her aura is interfering badly. I can''t push through that. It''s good that she is such a simpleton, yet I''m sure she attracts countless ghosts like this." (Z)
Before I can ask more about that Chiaki is again too close.
Mercilessly she drags us along into downtown where her favorite expensive shops are located.
I start to get a bad feeling in my wallet.
Chapter 11
Since all complaining doesn''t help Chiaki finally manages to shove us into the clothes shop of some mall.
In comparison, the creeps I''ve got from all the monsters I''ve encountered are the same I get now while looking at the common range of prices here.
And honestly, I feel displaced.
I simply have no streak for fashion.
Chiaki on the other hand is in her element.
Like a whirlwind, she rushes through the racks.
The clothes fly high and get swept away by her arms.
In the end, she comes to a stop in front of us with so much weight on her raised forearms that I must ask myself how she can lift this much.
"Are you sure she is human?" (Z)
"Absolutely not!" (I)
"These are yours, Iori. And Karin, please try this one." (C)
"Will you then be satisfied?" (I)
"Sure! If I can see both of you in this all my wishes are coming true!" (C)
First, she forces Zika inside.
To my surprise, out of the changer emerges a girl in a light white summer dress.
Chiaki can barely hold onto herself at this sight.
I on the other side have some issues.
One would be that my mind internally puts her demon appearance in this dress.
It might still fit, yet more in a disturbing combination with sprinkled blood.
The second problem is that I think I see some black smoke gathering around her, implying that the first scenario might actually not be too far away, as agitated as she is.
Hopefully, she will stay considerate of me.
"Chiaki, why such a thing? It''s just the start of spring yet!" (I)
"I planned for the future! And in addition, because of this it''s much cheaper. You said I shall look at the prices." (C)
"Can I now please change back?" (Z)
The look goes foremost to me.
"Sure! Sorry for Chiaki." (I)
"Oh! What a shame. But now you!" (C)
In my wish to end this, I just grab the stuff she hands me and walks into the cabin.
It is some kind of blue shirt, which is a bit too wide on the shoulders and trousers in which I truly need to squeeze me in.
Kinda ironic if you ask me.
It is rather hard to pull them over the knees and it is even more hard to put not too much force into it as I don''t trust my body this much. Especially regarding my strength level.
I mean seriously, this thing is obviously not made for me and...
"Ieehk!" (I)
Under my seat sits a strange deformed humanoid creature.
It looks kind of blackened rotten, with mangled arms grabbing my feet.
Instantly multiple spikes rip out of my leg and pierce this ghastly thing.
And then they explode a second time from inside that monster, ending it for good.
I don''t know what is the worst, this creep who touched me, my disturbing reaction, or that I probably sucked this dreadful thing into me.
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.Or maybe...
"Iori! What happened?" (C)
"I... There..." (I)
I''m at a loss at what to say to her.
"Oh no you..." (C)
What?
Is there anything left?
Did she see something?
"You ripped your pants!" (C)
I look down and notice that I really haven''t anything left where the spikes extended.
Probably because I didn''t want to wear them in the first place I unconsciously didn''t repair that damage.
"How did you manage this? It looks like you completely shredded through them!" (C)
I am completely startled.
I was just kind of sexually harassed and then... stuff happened.
And I cannot explain anything about this!
Zika is already there as well.
At least she must have an idea about what happened to the skewered trouser leg.
"Well, they must have been too small for you. Maybe I should next time looking for bigger sizes." (C)
Did she just call me fat?!
However, since I cannot say that it was this creature''s fault and I somewhat was responsible for the destruction the only one left to take the blame is me.
"I-I''m sorry." (I)
"Duh, it''s unfortunate, but it seems like we will have to pay for that damage." (C)
"Uh; Really, I''m sorry, how much is it?" (I)
"No problem, I''m gonna pay it! I was the one who brought it to you in the first place." (C)
"No! Please, I want to pay for it! Well not want. But if I don''t, everyone will say I was just with you because of your money if I ever decide to dump you." (I)
"Nah; As if you could live without me!" (C)
"Now please tell me the price, so I can pay the damage!" (I)
"Fine, it came eight-thousand yen." (C)
"Excuse me? I''ve just asked for the trousers!" (I)
"Yes, that is what they come! It''s a label and high quality! I really wanted to see you in it! Such a shame." (C)
I grudge audibly and curse inside.
Having no other choice I again slip out of this overpriced piece of fabric and put my old outfit back on.
Then I walk to the counter and hand with grinding teeth this trash and my card over.
Seems like I have to become creative with any presents I have to make this year as with this my budget is gone.
It feels like pure mockery that the clerk packs it into a fancy bag.
Severely downtrodden I come back.
"You don''t look good Iori." (C)
While Chiaki is just pointing out the obvious Zika looks distressed.
Really?
I even have to watch out for my mood?!
"With this, I''m now absolutely broke. Will have to cut my expenses." (I)
"At least let me invite you to this cafe!" (C)
"Chiaki I alrea..." (I)
"I insist! And I will decide what you get! So it''s more like I use my money for what I want!" (C)
Despite feeling not tired anymore I somehow cannot find the motivation to win this discussion.
So she continues to drag us to this particular place she has in mind.
In a convenient moment, Zika manages to start a talk.
I notice that Zika during all this trouble with my pants accomplished to put this dress back.
"And? Why did you shapeshift in there?" (Z)
"There was suddenly a creepy monster in this cabin and I got startled." (I)
"Ah, this was it." (Z)
"No! Not "this was it"! What the hell was that thing?" (I)
"Hmm, it could have been anything, but the most likely is an afterimage." (Z)
"What''s that?" (I)
"Something like a ghost." (Z)
"Iieek! Why-why don''t you call it a ghost then?" (I)
"Afterimage is more fitting. It''s the accumulation of a personality or mind which too fast ceases to exist, so that remains of its identity kind of stayed." (Z)
"So ghosts really do exist?" (I)
"I am rather surprised that you haven''t seen any until now. Looking closely it should be no problem to make them out in their little holes. They mostly avoid presences and like this people, as those life-force interferences disperse them. So they gather in side-alleys. On the other side, you are probably scaring them all off. Only the most basic too stupid or unable to react to the change in atmosphere you are causing would stay. But some should still linger around here." (Z)
Triggered like this I now start to look in every dark spot I can spot.
Monsters are one thing but ghosts are scary.
Maybe I''m seeing something or my paranoia is just making things up.
Slightly uneasy I ask Zika:
"So the remains of dead people are walking around here?" (I)
"Yes, but also other things are possible. Like thoughts or ideas gaining structure or wild accumulations. Gods are a good example for such a thing." (Z)
"Gods? You mean like me?" (I)
"Like you? Pfft. Oh no. Inner gods are neglectable, fickle, little beings. Enhanced made-up structures solidified by the worship of many, yet utterly fragile and against outer gods a pitiful joke." (Z)
The world starts to become stranger and stranger.
"What are you talking about you two?" (C)
"Religion!" (I)
"Oh! Then we should have brought Makoto with us! Living at a shrine he must have something to say!" (C)
"Isn''t this a little too rash? Just because of his family it mustn''t mean that he is very into it." (I)
"You are no fun!" (C)
"You don''t say?" (I)
I don''t even know if I''m allowed to have fun.
Chapter 12
After some more steps, we arrive at this cafe.
Taking a place at the window, Chiaki goes to order something at the counter that I apparently shall not know about.
"A shame that my funds got depleted like this. Maybe I will have to take a part-time job." (I)
"Are you a goddess sincerely intending to go jobbing?" (Z)
"Don''t know. What''s with you? Are you earning any money?" (I)
"Is this a joke? As if I would need such mundane things!" (Z)
"But how do you live then? Are you a homeless person?" (I)
"Urgh, let''s say I have my ways. I am not affected by this world like others are." (Z)
"You can probably just tell others to open there wallets for you." (I)
"So can you! But I am not suspecting you to do it. Let''s just say I''m committed to getting my share of energy. More than this I don''t need." (Z)
"But do you never want to buy something?" (I)
"Why? If it''s about clothes I can easily shape them myself into existence. You as well, which makes me seriously questioning why we are even here." (Z)
"I don''t want to wear things made from my body. Who does use flesh to cover oneself?" (I)
"In fact, most living things. It''s called skin. And why do you believe that our kind is made of flesh?" (Z)
"It-it was a convenient thought to keep my sanity." (I)
"Then let''s just keep it at this. But for someone who can create almost everything you are making a big fuss over the acquisition of common wares." (Z)
"Too late for that. And can''t I just make money then?" (I)
"Since you have no idea about the concrete structure, the numbers, or the watermark, and no legal authorization it would be fake. While I can absolutely understand that this world should make sacrifices to you if it wants to exist a little longer, you shouldn''t act like a petty criminal. And before you come with this, while you could with enough knowledge about the structure make gold or jewels and such, I guess there would be rather huge problems for you to exchange them, that you would ruin the established prices not taken into account." (Z)
"You are well versed with this." (I)
"I had some time to understand the structure of this world." (Z)
While the part of her being a demon is rather problematic, somehow I have the feeling that listening to her would be the right call.
Is this stupid of me?
Now Chiaki comes back and a short time later her the waitress who brings a parfait so big that it towers higher than my eyes.
I cannot even discern all the fruits on it.
And just from looking at this thing, I get the feeling that if I eat it I surely will end up emptying my stomach.
And it wasn''t too long ago that someone told me I should especially this not let happen.
"Do I have to eat this alone?" (I)
"Absolutely! It just really has an impact if you get a full portion!" (C)
"Impact? What do you want to cause?" (I)
"Sugar is energy! And this will end all your tiredness for good!" (C)
I am totally sure her logic is flawed to its core.
However, she doesn''t seem to leave me a choice and already placed it in front of me.
I look anxious at this thing.
"Is something wrong with it?" (C)
"N-no. It looks nice, but... I had some bodily issues the last time and my stomache acted... strange. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea to eat this." (I)
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
"You can." (Z)
"Huh"? (I)
"Absolutely no problem. As if you ate nothing at all." (Z)
"I didn''t know you had them before, Karin! See? They are really good here!" (C)
This talk on two completely different levels is weird.
But as parfait is apparently not reacting badly with this devouring nightmare inside me, there is no problem if I dig in.
It can''t hurt to make a pleasant experience for once.
Especially if it''s a change from my monster diet.
So I shovel this thing so mercilessly down that Chiaki gets big eyes.
Yet disturbingly I cannot feel it.
It''s not that I felt particularly hungry and couldn''t sate it but this really big thing had absolutely no impact.
Like Zika said it feels like I ingested nothing at all.
Kinda disappointing.
"Wow! Your stomach must be a bottomless pit! You didn''t even stop to breathe!" (C)
"Maybe? It had... less impact than I thought." (I)
Right now Zika is totally shrinking back into her backrest.
Again panicked fear?
Does she fear I would turn at her to sate me?
Seriously?
It''s not like I intend to.
Just because the parfait wasn''t that well received I won''t change my diet to demons.
At least not if I have a word in this.
"Well, I wanted to see your reaction. This was maybe not what I expected but interesting in its own way. So I''m still satisfied." (C)
"Wait, that was an experiment on me?" (I)
"More research on my best friend!" (C)
This smile of hers plasters her whole face.
"So, you had your fun, right? I really have to deal with some stuff and you said we would make it short." (I)
"Fine, but had you at least a little fun?" (C)
"It was interesting." (I)
"Just interesting?" (C)
Oh my, she''s pouting!
"Okay, I have right now some really bothersome stuff to deal with and this all helped to distract me. Thank you for this." (I)
"Oohhh! Thank you, Iori!" (C)
And she full force embraces me, causing my whole body to shiver at this surprise.
I need to give my all to suppress any weird reactions.
"Everything alright? You''re actually shaking!" (C)
God, Chiaki!
I''m just telling my body that you are not to eat!
"It''s fine. You don''t need to worry." (I)
It''s getting better!
I can force it to settle down.
My whole body feels so foreign to me at the moment.
As if it would consist out of innumerable creatures.
All drifting in different directions when stirred up.
Yet I''m in control.
I can order what I want and they obey.
Still, this is extremely unsettling.
After Chiaki is done hugging me, I consider our little trip as concluded.
As soon as possible I take my leave and get on my way back home, yet make sure that Zika is still with me.
The moment Chiaki is out of range I can finally talk free to her.
Well, after making sure no random people can listen in.
"Phew! I thought this day would never end!" (Z)
"I-I am glad that nothing bad happened. When Chiaki did hug me suddenly I thought my body was going to swallow her whole." (I)
"You see... You probably would have done so." (Z)
"Urgh, please don''t say this. If I harm her in any way I couldn''t forgive myself." (I)
"Well, it''s not like this would necessarily be her end." (Z)
"Excuse me? There were things absorbed which surely were much more resilient than a teenage girl." (I)
"But it''s not like you would want to digest her. You can shape anything you want. As long you avoid erasing her soul everything is still under your control. Even if you accidentally destroy the body inside you." (Z)
"Please can we stop talking about me eating my friends? This really does scare me!" (I)
"Tsk! You are scared? But if we''re done here, can I go then? Not that I don''t enjoy the prospect to get eaten by you, but this constant feeling of impending world end is a little straining." (Z)
And she goes to leave me.
I barely can grab her arm.
"Iieehhk!" (Z)
Oh, yes.
Again forgotten!
Mortal fear!
"Sorry, but please don''t leave! I need your help!" (I)
"And what is it?" (Z)
"Just, please explain everything to me. I really have so many questions." (I)
"And what? If I start now we are done in years!" (Z)
"It''s just that I don''t know anything and like this haven''t even an idea what to ask. Could you maybe give me your phone number to contact you if something comes up?" (I)
"What makes you believe that I own a phone?" (Z)
"You don''t? But every student has one!" (I)
"I''m not a normal student. And while I can change my outer appearance, create clothes and other stuff, I cannot make a phone with a working connection to the network or an accepted number and like this couldn''t transport it with me." (Z)
"But how do I contact you then? What is if I need your help?" (I)
"You have my name, right?" (Z)
"What do you mean?" (I)
"I already told you that names hold power. You just need to call me with the correct image. But please no pentagrams! They are used to bind and would maybe trap me." (Z)
"Can you at least tell me what I should pay attention to?" (I)
"Hmh, right! You should be careful not to stimulate anything. It might happen that you could somehow create something unexpected." (Z)
"And how to prevent this?" (I)
"Simple, you need to avoid stimulation. This means no drawing, no music, and no watching of internet videos. I have no wish to get killed by giant nightmare kittens! Best would be no drifting of your thoughts at all!" (Z)
"You can''t be serious." (I)
"I totally am! Every little imaginative act of yours comes true and so you should abstain from things that might induce your mind to create stuff. Or do you really want to see your drawn cartoon animals crawling out of the paper? I know that sounds funny in theory but only if you can draw. And only at the start." (Z)
"But-but what can I even do then? I don''t want to live that restricted!" (I)
"Then look for an empty plane where you can cause as much chaos as you want! See? Humans should really not exist like this!" (Z)
"But I do! And it wasn''t my choice!" (I)
"Yes, yes, I know. Just be a little self-conscious about your actions and what could happen. Most importantly keep your emotions in check. This could cause an overflowing. And this would be bad!" (Z)
"An overflowing?" (I)
"Really no time for this. So bye!" (Z)
In an instant, a shadow down to her feet seems to become darker and she drifts through.
So is this some way of transportation?
Is it similar to my black sludge?
It looked kinda close.
Yet, I would like to go home the normal way.
It''s not like I should play around with this stuff.
Chapter 13
I use the bus to get me back home.
There are still some blocks to go from the bus stop but I''m rather glad to get out there.
I noticed that the smoke''s color of the people around me in general took a worrisome twist to the dark.
Not that I couldn''t tell just by looking.
Dusk starts and twilight begins to color the world orange.
This isn''t too important since I disturbingly am not bothered with seeing in the dark.
But what does concern me is that I believe to see things in the growing shadows while looking out the window.
Considering Zika''s explanation this is not just my imagination and there might really be something.
Yet this line blurs as well.
And this makes me uneasy and I want to get even faster back home.
Unfortunately, the bus took far too long, so that it''s almost dark when it arrives at my destination.
Luckily, my home is not too far away, so I hurriedly make my way back.
We live in an area that has rather large residential buildings.
But they''re still far smaller than the skyscrapers downtown.
As there aren''t too many businesses or other places of interest and it''s already late, the streets are empty at this time.
This contributes to my growing distress.
"ExcusE me!"
I hear a woman calling out and turn around.
"Yes? Can I hel... EEEHHK!" (I)
A monster!
Some kind of horrific dark mass in front of me.
A big maw that reaches the height of my chest that I have no doubt can swallow me whole, carried around by hundreds of insectoid legs.
On its top, a woman''s upper half is oddly protruding out like the lure of an angler fish and around four elongated arms are extending from the main mass.
I-Is this a ghost?
Or some other monster?
I don''t know but it doesn''t change that I almost freak out at this sight.
"YoU can sEe meeeeh?" (monster)
Deny everything!
"N-no. I''ve seen nothing!" (I)
W-wait? Seeing?
Wasn''t there something like a rule that ghosts can''t do you something if you don''t acknowledge their existence?
But I can see!
It''s part of my condition!
And my answer was some kind of acknowledgment!
"LIEEE! LIE! LIE! LIE! LIE!" (monster)
This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
This thing goes wild and jumps agitated around.
"Fine! I can see you! Now leave me in peace!" (I)
I take some steps backward, trying to get some distance from this creature.
"LIAR! Smell, smell!" (monster)
But it follows.
"Yes, I lied! But I really don''t want to interact with you!" (I)
"Smells TASTYEEEEE!" (monster)
Why can''t I have one peacefully solved encounter of this kind?
Three claws strike at me, so I dodge backward from my position.
Slightly disappointed I realize that my legs turned again into a cat''s.
They feather me perfectly when I touch the ground with them.
But this monster doesn''t seem to give up yet.
I start to ask myself why these monsters are all so stubborn on the matter of eating me.
Before this thing has reached me with its jump my back bursts out.
First I think that this could be some kind of wings, but as soon it forms spikes at its ends I realize that those are claws.
They spread exceedingly out there.
At this sudden growth, the monster stops for a moment.
"WHAM"
The claws squashed this thing like a bug in the middle.
Before I can think about this they draw the created mass to my torso, which opens up into tentacles and sucks everything in.
A moment later everything is finished.
Even my clothes are like before.
The only leftover of what just happened is a quivering mess on its knees, grasping its shoulders.
Me.
I cannot get used to this!
I don''t want to get used to this!!!
I need a while before I can stand up again.
The biggest issue are the tears staining my face in black.
I manage to wipe it with my sleeve.
The one that certainly got ripped.
If this is just an extension of my body then this should work to absorb the liquid back in.
And it does somehow.
The only positive is that apparently, no one has seen.
Also, there are no remains I have to cover up.
Still, I want to get as fast as possible away from the crime scene.
Running as fast I can without having to transform my legs, something that truly started to happen, I reach my home.
I am not out of breath, which is probably linked to the fact that I don''t need to.
Speaking of this, had this strange nightmare world even atmosphere?
I don''t suppose dreams breathe.
Reaching our apartment I first take a moment to calm down before I open the door.
"Iori! You are back! Where were you?" (S)
"Sorry. Chiaki dragged me along on a city-tour and it seems I forgot to contact you." (I)
Mum looks intently at me.
I come in and try to make a reassuring expression.
"Everything alright? You don''t look too well." (S)
"I... I had a hard day. This was all really straining." (I)
"The dream you told me about this morning? If you want we can talk now. I am there for you." (S)
I want to tell her!
All these things which happened to me!
What I''m going through!
That I don''t want to be whatever I am!
That this all is just too much for me!
I want to be comforted and getting told that everything is going to be alright!
But I couldn''t deal with the aftermath.
Telling my mother would lead to a situation that I couldn''t handle.
Would she even believe me?
I don''t mean proving that something supernatural happened, that would be easy.
I mean that I am me!
As Zika said, I could just be someone who skinned me.
Or replicated my body with the normal shapeshifting.
But even if not, telling her what happened to me would shake her deeply.
All this is something I cannot confront my mother with.
How would she be able to deal with this?
And so I stay quiet.
"It... It was just a nightmare. A dream. Nothing else. Could have been worse!" (I)
"If you say so... But you should calm down. Take a bath after dinner." (S)
Mother really has it with bathing.
During dinner, I tell mother the censored version of my day.
She scowls a little at the part with the pants.
While we aren''t poor it''s not like we can''t afford to just waste money.
I mean dad is nearly always gone just to earn enough so we can live like this.
Yet eating feels at the moment like a waste too.
I simply don''t feel anything by doing so.
Like I said, I don''t have a hunger I need to still.
It''s a completely neutral feel.
But that there isn''t any impact is concerning as well.
I wonder what is necessary to make me feel full.
Like I''ve promised I go to take a bath after dinner.
This might help me to relax a little.
Chapter 14
As soon as the tub is filled I don''t waste any time and just a moment later I am soaking in the water.
It''s comforting to get your head free like this.
The best for my mentality is just to forget about all the troubling stuff and calm down.
The bubbles have a soothing touch.
I let my mind drift a bit along with the sound of their plopping.
This is kinda nice.
No monsters.
No other worlds.
No ghosts.
No terrifying changes.
And no eyes.
"Plop"
Eyes?
W-why did I just think about the eyes?
And why is my vision so strangely all over the place in this room?
"Plop"
Uhh, n-n-no!
Don''t look!
You know what you will find if you direct your focus there!
Yet denying everything won''t work forever.
Preparing my mind for the worst I cautiously take a glimpse down.
"Yep, it''s the worst!" (I)
All the water became a black ink-like liquid! It is impossible to even look a bit into the current.
What is even worse, on the surface eyes are building up.
The foam already dissipated and was replaced by thousands of eyes, growing, inflating, and then plopping.
"Plop"
Uargh! I barely can keep it in.
This is nightmarish!
I''m tearing up and panic overwhelms me.
What shall I do?
First, maybe out of the tub?
But what if this stuff then does something on its own?
Zika said it''s dangerous!
W-wait! Zika!!
I need help! And I need it now!
I put the strongest mental image possible in my head and start.
"Zika! Zika! Zika!" (I)
Please work!
.
.
.
"What by all the great ones!!!" (Z)
Agitated, annoyed, and angry!
Yes!!!
She looks half confused around her.
"H-help me!" (I)
Directly her gaze focuses on me.
"You?! I am not ticking like this! To call me while you soak naked in the bath! At least not anymore and surely not with your kind! And what is with this tub?" (Z)
"Please! Help me!" (I)
"Great ones! What have you done again?" (Z)
"I-I don''t know! The tub was suddenly like this! Please, I don''t know what to do and if mum finds out..." (I)
"Alright, too much information! You apparently released far too much nightmare essence." (Z)
"What shall I do? I cannot release it into the drainage, right?" (I)
"Are you kidding? Only if you want to drown this city in chaos. Or worse: You!" (Z)
"Then what?" (I)
"Either you suck it back in or you open a gateway and dump it into another unsuspecting world." (Z)
"I can''t do this!" (I)
"Then it seems everyone on this island is doomed. Excuse me, but I need to find a place far away from here." (Z)
"Okay! Okay! How do I do this?" (I)
"Remember. How did you absorb things the other times?" (Z)
"I don''t know! It simply happens, automatic! I have no control!" (I)
"Fine! It seems we have to start with the basics. Begin to concentrate on your body and try to take control, so that you can force it to open up." (Z)
"I-I don''t like this feeling. This wriggling and entering in me. It''s creepy!" (I)
"By all the realms! Get a hold on yourself! It''s your body so don''t leave the control to others!" (Z)
"B-but..." (I)
"No "buts"! I don''t want to get devoured because you don''t like the feeling to it!" (I)
"Since when are you this bold?" (I)
"Since you are going to rip me away from wherever I am by utilizing my name to your convenience! And this without having the slightest idea what this means for me!" (Z)
This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
Okay, maybe I was a little invasive, but I really needed help.
"So, would you kindly take control over your body before it is going to eradicate everyone but you?" (Z)
"And how?" (I)
"Be self-aware! It''s yours! You just need to will it, the same as you shapeshifting and such. Not too difficult!" (Z)
Before this demon is losing it I try to follow her orders.
Concentrating on my soaking body I try to focus on opening up.
Immediately spasms are running all over me.
In seconds, everywhere tentacles sprout out, leading my eyes to get teary as creeped out as I am.
A moment later the black current around me perceptible starts to float my insides.
I notice how it flows in some endless expanse that apparently lies inside me.
And this is terrifying on its own.
What lies beyond there?
At this speed, it takes mere moments and only I remain in the tub.
The current is gone.
To my dismay, I am in my monster appearance.
Naturally, I try immediately to turn back.
While I can feel a shift it stops before anything happens.
I couldn''t push the change through.
"Z-Zika! I cannot change back!" (I)
"You are just too stirred to make this happen. As soon you calm down it will be no problem. Just don''t force things." (Z)
"But-but what if mother comes in?" (I)
"Ah, yes! You haven''t told her yet, right?" (Z)
"How? I just woke up like this and was terrified! I simply had no way to explain to my mother why her girl is now some kind of monster!" (I)
"Fine. But you are aware that this might become complicated in the long run? Alone the small critters which might escape from your mind." (Z)
"I don''t know! It''s just not this simple! I am afraid of talking to her! And I don''t even want to think about this!" (I)
"So instead you prefer for consolement the demon you came to know this morning? I might not be the right one to tell you but you aren''t the best judge of character." (Z)
"I''m scared, you know? This is all too much for me!" (I)
"Yes, and that''s exactly the point! I am not the right one to talk to about your problems. I feed on negative emotions and my specialty is to pull the worst out of someone and feast on that. Yet if you feel bad we all might die. Or would wish we could." (Z)
"I feel the whole time bad!!! As if I had a single positive moment since then!" (I)
"Panic, disheartenment, confusion, anger?" (Z)
"Yes! This is it!" (I)
"This is nothing!!! We aren''t even close to crisis, depression, despair, fury!!! Don''t believe to know how dark feelings can turn to be! And don''t believe to know what will happen! I have seen it! And even I, blooming in the darkest of times, wish for no repetition!" (Z)
"And what shall I do?!" (I)
"Find some consolement. A place of stability. That would bring us over the first time. Maybe you will eventually grow more stable." (Z)
"I said I cannot involve my mother..." (I)
"Iori! Everything alright? I thought I heard voices? Shall I come in?" (S)
Mum? Oh my god, we were too loud!
And I still look like this!
"N-no! I-it''s alright!" (I)
Please go away!
Please go away!
Please go away!
"Are you sure? You don''t sound that way!" (S)
Oh god! What shall I do?
"No r-really not! It would be embarrassing! Just go away!" (I)
"Iori Nomia! Don''t talk to me like that! Something''s going on! I''m coming in!" (S)
No, no, no! Why does that happen to me?
Maybe Zika can...
Wh-why is Zika smiling like this?
It''s stretching her whole face.
The negative emotions maybe?
N-no, what is she doing there?
She, she goes to the door! She wouldn''t...
"Don''t summon demons if you aren''t willing to pay the price." (Z)
This smile proves she is a demon.
And like this, she opens the door.
"Wh-who are..." (S)
"Snap"
A flick of Zika''s finger is enough and mother is quiet.
I am too panicked to think straight.
"Good evening, Ms. Nomia. I apologize for this little invasive act of mine yet I had to make sure I would be listened to. To keep it short: Your daughter was at the wrong place at the wrong time and has transformed, in easy terms, into some kind of demonic goddess. Yes I know, that might sound farfetched and ridiculous yet it is indeed the truth. Her present bodily condition, which she is unable to change at the moment, should be proof enough. Sadly just her body and not her mind changed. As such I would advise that you as her mother should ensure she doesn''t start to cry, which could lead to an uncountable amount of casualties. She is right now at an all-time low. Being a mother you surely know how difficult it can be for a girl of this age to get confronted with such drastic bodily changes. I would suggest treating the situation like this. As an apology for intruding into your home in such a rude manner, I will put a little charm on you which will support your mental stability. You wouldn''t be the first to lose your mind at encountering such an entity." (Z)
"Snap"
"In any case, I believe a mother-daughter talk is recommended now. As such I will take my leave, for my presence would only be detrimental. Good night, Ms. Nomia!" (Z)
With these words, she walks past mother and stops at the center of our living room.
For a moment I believe to see flames below her.
Then she sinks away and is like this gone.
I guess we have now the imprint of a magic circle there.
Mother looks at a loss at the place where Zika just vanished.
She must question her mind right now, yet this circle is difficult to deny.
This circle remains.
And me!
I''m still here!
She will see me!!!
What shall I do?
What shall I do?
This is too much!
Maybe I could just vanish.
Hiding me at a faraway place.
But how would that help?
She would still know what happened here.
If I go now I could never come back.
"I-Iori? Are you in there?" (S)
No!
No this can''t be happening!
I don''t want to leave!
But I also don''t want her to see me!
Instantly the light flashes out in the bathroom.
"What..." (S)
"Don''t come in!" (I)
Now tentacles are sprouting out of me.
Rapidly growing and soon blocking the entrance
"Iori?!" (S)
"Don''t come in! Don''t come in! Please!" (I)
"Please let me in!" (S)
I feel how she grabs at them, trying to move the doorway free.
Yet she has no chance against this nightmarish materialization.
"I don''t want you to see me!" (I)
The tentacles tighten up yet I need to tell them not to do anything to my mother.
"IORI NOMIA! YOU ARE OPENING THIS UP! NOW!!!" (S)
"Ieeeehk!" (I)
I lose for a moment any thought and will to close up.
God, I have never experienced her this agitated!
She is really angry right now!
However, the remaining tentacles should still lock this room off.
"Wham"
Did she just... break through with a chair?
"God, are these things resilient!" (S)
She got in!
"And now let''s see!" (S)
At this, I crouch together, still in the tub.
Immediately a cover of some kind of flesh and other more sinister stuff encases me.
I still can see with some eyes on the surface.
Mother stands directly in front of my shell!
"Fine! Iori! If you''re not going to open this now I will go to the kitchen, grab a knife, and peel you out there! And this will surely not better my mood. So, OPEN UP!!!" (S)
I''ve lost all will.
The tension on the shell wavers.
At this moment mum clamps between the sides and with a strength I wouldn''t have expected her to have, spreads them open.
All I can do is to still cover me with my hands.
"Iori! I-is this you?" (S)
"Hick!" (I)
I only can sob and this shaking won''t stop, while this black ink keeps flowing down.
"O-okay; Talk when you''re ready! I''ll keep waiting!" (S)
"M-mum!" (I)
"It''s... It''s alright. I can cope. Strangely I feel completely calm, not even fastened pulse." (S)
"Sorry. I''m so sorry! Hick! Please forgive me! Hick!" (I)
"Fine! It''s fine! You are just looking a little unusual." (S)
I can feel her touch on my shoulder.
The whole stuff already separated from me when I gave my control away.
Yet then I get startled.
Mother grips down me and pulls me upright.
"Sorry, but I would like to change locations. This room creeps me out." (S)
A little bit pressing she drives me in the living room and puts me on the couch.
The tail is just slender enough to not hinder me too much in sitting down.
Mother settles on a chair close to the table and starts to rub her head.
"Seems like there is a lot to talk about. So we should get started." (S)
The simple thought makes me panic.
Chapter 15
Mum sits in front of me, carefully studying my new appearance.
I don''t think I need to mention how uneasy I feel about this.
And how much I have to concentrate to keep this "uneasiness" in check.
"Okay. What are we dealing with? A tail, animalistic legs, strangely deformed hands, horns, your eyes, somewhat elongated ears, and a common theme of black." (S)
"What?!" (I)
I grab for my ears and they are indeed longer.
And stiff.
A little bit like I''d suppose elf ears to be.
"When did that happen?!" (I)
"So you don''t have a concrete track on this. First things first. What do you know? Your friend was rather explicit with this demonic goddess thing. Can you tell me something about that?" (S)
"She, she isn''t my friend. I just met her today! And, and I really don''t know anything! It was just too much for me." (I)
"So you don''t know. Any ideas how... Sorry. God, this calmth feels really strange. Can you tell me what your friend did there?" (S)
"She isn''t..." (I)
"Fine, she isn''t your friend. But do you know what she did?" (S)
"She can play tricks on one''s mind. Control them somehow. I don''t really know how that works. But, but I don''t think she did that to you with evil intent. It, it should wear off on its own." (I)
"Good to know. Then on to the bigger issues. At least, what do you remember about what put you in this state?" (S)
"The dream." (I)
"Dream? You mean that one you wanted to tell me about? What is with this?" (S)
"I was told that dreams can have more meaning than one might think." (I)
"That means they are... prophetic?" (S)
"That means they are real!" (I)
"So what about this "real" dream?" (S)
"It-it was a bad place! And... bad things happened there to me. I started to change there and... and after I woke up I looked like this." (I)
"So it''s just since this morning like this?" (S)
"Yes, do you remember this black stuff on my face? This was some kind of residue." (I)
"Oh Iori..." (S)
And like this, she starts to hug me.
An eye opens sideways on my head with which I notice that she''s crying.
"That you would keep quiet about something like this. I''m your mother! You... You can come to me when you''re troubled!" (S)
"I''m... Hick! I''m so sorry! Hick! I didn''t want to. When I woke up this morning I just... panicked! And I was completely through with what happened in this dream. I couldn''t stand a talk. Wouldn''t have known what to say! Please, I''m sorry!" (I)
I feel her carefully stroking my back.
"So, are you going to look like this from now on?" (S)
"N-no, I think I can... turn back to normal again. I just... I can''t focus enough and my body is troubled right now. Forgive me, I can''t change it instantly." (I)
"It''s fine, it''s fine! You don''t look too bad. Just... please don''t get me wrong, I believe as soon this... calm wears off I might have a small panic attack. This has nothing to do with you! Just the situation. I still love you!" (S)
"O-okay..." (I)
"Really, I do! You don''t need to worry!" (S)
"Thank you!" (I)
My eyes are still teary but I can manage to keep the liquid inside.
This black ink is too vile to let it out.
"Alright. As long I can still think straight I have some questions. Who was now this girl, that appeared out of nowhere in our home and burns intricate patterns into other people''s floors?" (S)
"She... She is a demon!" (I)
"A demon?" (S)
If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"Well, I think so. She goes to my school. I only know that she feeds on people''s negative emotions. This is honestly all I know. I just interacted with her today. Apparently, she could somehow notice my condition and like this acted a little conspicuously." (I)
"She goes to your school?" (I)
"Y-yes. As an exchange student under the name Karin Caspers. Her real name is Zika... Oh no! She will get angry! Names have a special meaning and she doesn''t like it if one uses hers!" (I)
"Anything else that would be important?" (S)
"The town is full of ghosts and I always have eyes plopping up around me! And my body is acting like having a life of its own! And strange things happen! And I''m... I''m spent." (I)
"Fine, I know that nothing of this is your fault and you aren''t bad. It''s just a very, very problematic situation. Are you still fine? I know what you told me, but how do you feel, physically?" (S)
"It''s alright I guess. I don''t feel tired anymore. There is no real physical discomfort right now. But this makes it worse in some way. That it does feel so natural." (I)
"There is no problem. As long you are healthy this is all that matters. Just don''t strain yourself too much." (S)
There is a glance back to the bathroom.
"God! Sorry, but I don''t know what to do with this. It is unsettling that these... things in there seem to move on their own. Calling an exterminator might become a problem." (S)
"I think... I think I can do something about that." (I)
My voice is still totally meek.
"Only if you''re okay with it. I won''t force you. If it''s necessary I will find a solution!" (S)
"No, no. I can do this!" (I)
I stand up, balancing on my beast feet.
The sudden change between them makes adjusting a little harder.
Wobbly I go to the bathroom door.
"Iori if..." (S)
"It''s fine, I''m just not this used to these legs." (I)
Like before with the ink-water, I try to think about willing the tentacles back into me.
As soon I grab them they do exactly that.
It is a completely unnerving sight, seeing all this fleshy stuff in there getting pulled along the lines which lead me.
Even the remaining hull of mine in the tub is affected and gets absorbed.
What is really distressing is that I believe the tentacles did grow a bit after I''ve left the room.
This would mean they could spread on their own around if I don''t pay attention.
Zika is right!
I''m truly dangerous!
"I won''t lie, that looks unsettling; are you okay?" (S)
"Yes, this isn''t bad for me." (I)
"Is there something else I should know? Something that is important about your... condition?" (S)
"Umh, Zika said I need to be careful about imagining things. They might become real." (I)
"God! I''m sorry dear, but your mother really doesn''t know how to handle this. I guess I lack the expertise." (S)
"I''m rather sure no one would know." (I)
"As long as you tell me you are going to be alright..." (S)
"I think I will. But I... I''m terribly scared that I could hurt someone. Zika always tells me how I could destroy this city, or worse. I don''t want this! I don''t want any of this!" (I)
"As long you don''t want surely nothing will happen. But if you are this troubled... Do you maybe want to stay home tomorrow? I can call the school for you." (S)
"No, I wouldn''t want that. I just wish that everything would go back to normal." (I)
"Good, I understand. But do you think you will be able to manage? I mean if you go like this there might be a commotion." (S)
"I think, I can turn back. I''m just... my body gets troubled with all this absorbing and it is too disturbed right now to really listen." (I)
"If you say so. But maybe you should rest a bit. You don''t look very well. On the other side, I don''t know how you''re supposed to look." (S)
"I''m a little scared to sleep. I don''t know what will happen if I do. You-you know, because of the dreams." (I)
"Hm, then we need to make sure that you have good dreams." (S)
"Sorry, but I was hunted by monsters, was constantly confronted with horrific abominations, and then this happened to me. I don''t believe my sleep will be very peaceful." (I)
"Don''t worry, I have an idea. Make yourself ready for the bed." (S)
Still having mother''s commanding tone from before in my far too large ears I hurry.
And I can''t stop touching them as weird they feel.
I soon have my pajamas on.
Like a caricature.
I mean, in comparison to all these other creatures I don''t think my looks would count as horrific, if not for my eyes.
Yet seeing me like this in my sleeping clothes is totally weird.
While I don''t think it''s necessary I still brush my teeth.
I am especially careful with spitting out.
For some reason, I believe I managed to filter everything nightmarish out of the mix.
I want to tell my mother that I''m ready and go to her room.
But when I open the door I see that she''s crying.
She holds her head and quietly small droplets fall down.
Maybe the spell did wear off or she was just putting a strong front for me.
Guilt builds up in my chest, but I can''t bring myself to enter the room.
It feels as if that would just make everything worse.
So instead I walk quietly back to my room.
I feel rather down now and decide to lie quietly on the bed.
Right now transforming back might be possible if I force it. Still, I can feel how unsettled my insides are and that it would be extremely difficult.
Also at the moment, it wouldn''t really help.
Mum has already seen me and trying to act like there is nothing appears so pointless to me.
Mum shows up after a while.
I rise back up from the bed.
Didn''t dare to sleep.
"Hey, my little girl! You look cute in this attire." (S)
"Isn''t it weird? I think I look out of place." (I)
"There is a certain disparity, but this has its own charm!" (S)
"Uhum. Sorry for all this trouble." (I)
I feel so bad that she needs to go through that because of me.
"I am absolutely sure you aren''t to blame for this. You are a good girl, Iori!" (S)
"Thank you, mum. Maybe... Maybe if I really try I could form back now." (I)
"It''s fine. You don''t need to push yourself!" (S)
"What? Are you sure? I, I could surely manage!" (I)
"It''s straining for you right?" (S)
"Uhm, only a little bit. Just a small drain. Nothing really hard." (I)
"I want you to feel at ease now. You can show me what you want. I won''t condemn you for this. Just... no more secrets please!" (S)
"I-If you want." (I)
"Good. Then go to bed now." (S)
"I''m not sure about this mum. Bad things could happen." (I)
"While I don''t know about this, I am sure that it won''t do you any good if you stay active without any rest. So please lie down now!" (S)
"Are you sure?" (I)
"Please do!" (S)
Without further discussion, I lay down and pull the sheet to hide as much of me as possible.
I don''t want to disturb mum anymore with these disturbing eyes of mine and lie so that my look is directed in the other direction.
And the tail prevents any different posture.
But then it happens.
Suddenly I feel a touch from behind and a shift in the weight on the bed.
Immediately an eye opens up behind me.
I see mum!
"M-mum?" (I)
"Yes?" (S)
She looks uncertain, not completely convinced what she is doing there.
"What-wha..." (I)
"While you are maybe a little bit too old to share a bed with your mother, that doesn''t mean I can''t spoil you at times. If you are scared and feel down you can still rely on me. So let me make you feel safe!" (S)
I cannot answer.
My mind went blank.
She lies there.
She really lies there!
This... This is...
I start to tear up!
Mum loves me this much!
To come this close even if I look like this!
I feel her hand slightly touching my back.
This means so much to me!
I feel at ease.
Like this, I might be able to rest.
Like this, I might find peace.
Chapter 16
No peace at all.
I should have known.
I open my eyes and find myself back at my old hated nightmare plane.
The ground is something between orange and purple in color.
A gaze upwards confirms that I''m indeed on the second planet and not the first one that is looming above me.
So I''ve got again transported here.
At least, I''m growing used to it.
This makes it easier.
It''s just more of the usual.
"Iori?" (S)
...
"Whaaaa..." (I)
"This... This is a strange place." (S)
"What are you doing here?" (I)
"Shouldn''t you be the one telling me? And where even is "here"?" (S)
"Okay, okay. I think this is another plane. Or dimension. And at the same time a dream." (I)
"Sorry, could you please explain this?" (S)
"I think it was like when you dream you are traveling to other worlds. Real worlds! We are truly here but at the same time lie sleeping in the bed. Well, you do. Probably. I''m not so sure, especially if you include me." (I)
"This isn''t making any sense. I don''t remember any dreams like this." (S)
"You wouldn''t be aware. It all would be muddled when waking up. Also, this is no place you would normally enter while dreaming. In general, you dream your own worlds. That''s at least what Zika said. But, but... We shouldn''t be here together. I don''t understand!" (I)
"My best guess then would be that it is related to your current looks!" (S)
"Oh... right." (I)
"You said that this place is dangerous, right?" (S)
"Yes, you are right. But usually you would even if you die just wake up. Without remembering anything that happened that is. The reason why I always had problems with sleeping." (I)
"Oh dear. I''m so sorry for you. If I would just have been able to help you." (S)
It''s nice that she cares this much but I think we should focus on the part that we are in deep trouble.
"No. You don''t need to. It''s not like you could have done anything." (I)
"This... This is all so weird." (S)
"Exactly what I thought when I''ve got here the first time." (I)
"Here? You were at this place before?" (S)
"Well, yes. Here that, whatever happened to me happened. To be more precise, it wasn''t directly here, but more there." (I)
I point at the purple planet above us.
"There..." (S)
"It is no nice place." (I)
"My dear!" (S)
She gives me a small hug.
"Mum! We really should get away here." (I)
"And how do we do this?" (S)
"Maybe I can transport both of us back." (I)
"Can you?" (S)
I try to concentrate while holding mum and do my "wish-me-back-home-trick".
And...
Am back home!
I look around fast and find mum.
However, she lies sleeping on the bed.
And I''m not lying next to her.
Shit!
Shit, shit, shit, shit!
I haven''t transported her with me!
Directly I move to her and try shaking my mum awake.
"Hnngh!" (S)
This is all I get out of her.
All my efforts go to waste and I cannot do anything to wake her up.
And that means mum is still there.
I need to get back to her.
"I wish me back to the creepy looking horror world!" (I)
Despite my lack of longing for this place in general, I notice the shifting of the world around me I have whenever I switch planes.
It is a little bit like strange blinking.
When I regain my vision...
"Gruuuuhh!"
What?!
A monster!
No!
Panicking, I watch in the direction and see in shock how a maw-monster closes in on my mum.
She already started to back away.
But despite its peculiar frame, this monster is quite fast.
"NO, YOU DON''T!" (I)
My voice reverberates in the environment.
With all I have, I rush to my mother''s side.
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.At first, I believe I''m running with my strange legs but then it feels like I''m flying.
But I don''t.
I simply left my lower body behind and like a giant extending snake rush from this point out at the monster.
It comes too close to be comfortable to mum, inducing me to double my speed.
After a short moment, I crush into it.
In a blink, my body, acting on instinct, grows a giant maw, and all kinds of unpleasant horrors form.
Hooks, spikes, claws, and who knows what else.
All of them directed at this thing and as soon I land on the ground the monster is already gone.
I grow new legs, while my old ones are sucked inside me through my back, along with the rest of a giant flesh snake.
Only then I am able to gain thought again.
Mum!!!
I look in her direction and only see how she badly tries to cover absolute shock with her hand.
She has seen!
God, she has seen!
What do I do now!
I don''t want her to think of me as a monster!
I don''t want!
I don''t...
"Waaaahhhh! Sob!" (I)
"Iori!" (S)
"Sob! Hick! Waaahh!" (I)
"I-It''s okay! I''m still fine (S)
I can feel the touch of her hands around me.
But, but...
"Nothing''s alright! I''m a monster and you hate me and this is completely understandable! Everything''s my fault!" (I)
"No! I don''t! I was just surprised. Please calm down!" (S)
"You just have problems because of me! I''m making everything worse! If I just wouldn''t be there!" (I)
"Iori! Stop this, please!" (S)
"I''m just wrong! A mistake! A cosmic joke!" (I)
"Iori!" (S)
"Everyone will just fear me or want me gone! And they are right! I am just a horrific thing that shouldn''t exist! It would be better if I was gone! If I could just die! I need to vanish! Everything would be better without me!" (I)
"Slap"
What?!
"M-mum?" (I)
Mum hit me!
She never hit me!
So she really despises me?
The horrors want to retaliate but I can restrain them.
Even if she hates me, I couldn''t do something to her.
I mean...
"Never..." (S)
"Huh?" (I)
"Never say that again!!!" (S)
What!?
Wh-why are tears streaming down your face?
"Never again say that you shouldn''t exist! You are my daughter! As if I could hate you! And never let anyone tell you different! You are you! And you are wonderful as you are! Never forget this!" (S)
"R-really? Sniff!" (I)
"Really! Don''t ever let someone tell you different!" (S)
Urgh! She presses me so hard that I have a hard time explaining my body that this is not another attack.
It''s good that I don''t need to breathe.
Mum holds me for quite a while until I calm down.
She as well is extremely shaken and I believe this was really hard on her.
I know that she forces herself to stay collected
Finally, my mind settles so I can talk again.
"So Iori, what was that?" (S)
"I-I''ve seen you in danger and, and my body kind of panicked." (I)
"Did this happen because we are in this dream here?" (S)
"N-no, I think I could do this in the real world as well." (I)
If you think about it, this is kind of a real world.
"However, you better abstain from it. Could cause trouble." (S)
"Yes, sure." (I)
"And now? Where were you?" (S)
"Back home. You are sleeping soundly in your bed." (I)
"When you teleported there was some strange distortion in the space. I even approached it. But aside from a strange feel nothing happened." (S)
"That means I can''t just bring you with me." (I)
"So how do I get back then?" (S)
"I only know that people wake up when they die here. But then everything you experienced since you slept would be erased and you would feel exhausted when waking up. And I... really wouldn''t want to see you die." (I)
"Okay, but is there any other way?" (S)
"I really don''t know. Last time it didn''t work out for me." (I)
I contemplate if maybe this black liquid of mine could help, as it got me last time out of here.
But I fast dismiss that thought.
Remembering the hellhounds, I know that things that aren''t me get eaten by it.
Also, it brought a bunch of other problems.
Having no other plan we decide to get going in one direction.
Suddenly I notice something above us.
It was easy to notice, as the sky is always an empty black void.
"What the hell is this?" (S)
We both see apparently a strange mix of a giant whale and a jellyfish.
Taking the distance into account it could easily be a celestial body.
If that thing decides to attack us, I couldn''t protect mum.
At least it might be difficult to shield her from the resulting splatters.
Fortunately, it ignores us completely.
Slowly drifting after a while it vanishes at the horizon.
Mum grows quiet for a while.
Yet suddenly she speaks up.
"Iori, I don''t think this will work." (S)
"What doesn''t work?" (I)
"This walking! I believe this place is much bigger than we think when such big beings fly around here. Finding an exit when we don''t even have a direction cannot work." (S)
"But what then? I cannot... No! No, no, no, no, no, no! I won''t let you die here!" (I)
"I see no other way. As long you have no other solution there is no other choice if your friend was honest." (S)
"How would I?! As if I have the slightest experience with any of this!
Wait! I! I have no idea!" (I)
"You''ve got something?" (S)
"I... I think so. Yet someone won''t like it." (I)
"Huh?" (S)
I get some distance to mother, prepare myself, and shout with all I''ve got!
"ZIIIIKAAAAAHH! ZIIIKAAH! ZIIKAAH!" (I)
Didn''t know I had that much voice in me and my tone reverberated strangely.
My mother is holding her ears, while I look around.
Abruptly an eye opens up and gives sight at a severely confused demon.
As soon she spots me she panics.
"Ieehk! Sorry, I''m sorry! It wasn''t ill intent! Please! You, you don''t have to do this! Don''t leave me here!!!" (Z)
She seriously believes I would punish and send her to this hell here, for the incident with my mother.
Well, at least she is indirectly responsible for this situation.
So I can make demands.
"Fine, but then help out." (I)
"Help out? With what?" (Z)
"Get my mum out of here!" (I)
I point at my mother.
She gives a light, awkward wave, which is returned by Zika.
"Teleporting doesn''t help and I''m out of options!" (I)
"Naturally! She is no dream or nightmare. She cannot exist at the same place like her body. But you are a goddess. You are never out of options." (Z)
"Then fill me in about what I can do, if I cannot teleport her out here!" (I)
"You could simply kill her." (Z)
"I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that. So please a real advise!" (I)
"Uh, Okay! You could either go to the sleeper and forcefully rip her avatar back, with the body as a medium. This is rather unpleasant and very violent to the dream persona. But it works!" (Z)
"I cannot do that to my mother! Especially as I would leave her alone at this place! Do you know how dangerous it is here?" (I)
She gives me one of her "seriously"-looks.
"I am well aware, that''s why I want to get away." (Z)
"Then tell me how I get my mother out here!" (I)
"Now, the only other possibility would be..." (Z)
"Yes?". (I)
"You could devour her." (Z)
"Did you lose it? I already said I wouldn''t kill her!" (I)
"Who said killing?" (Z)
"You! You just said I should eat her!" (I)
"Yes. But never that she would die." (Z)
"How shall that work?" (I)
"You are simply taking her in. Just, try not to dissolve her spirit. Then you bring it back to her body or make a new one. But I would suggest the first as otherwise two mums might wake up for you." (Z)
"And, and this works?" (I)
"Sure." (Z)
"And she, she won''t get hurt?" (I)
"As long you don''t make it hurt." (Z)
This... This would be a solution.
But, can I really do this to mum?
At least I should ask.
"Mum?" (I)
"Yes, I''ve heard. It sounds rather disturbing." (S)
"I don''t think she lies. So, what now?" (I)
"I was ready for death. So we should try, right? It won''t hurt, won''t it?" (S)
"I-I try not to." (I)
"Uhh, then go ahead!" (S)
I try to have absolutely peaceful thoughts and tell all of me that she shall not get hurt.
Then I give my mum a hug.
A moment later I feel my insides shift, then my torso opening up.
Mum has a shrieked expression but I need to push forward, to make this end for her as soon as possible.
Thousand tendrils erupt, overgrowing mother until I cannot see her anymore.
My body volume increased drastically so that she easily fits in.
I feel myself growing over her and as soon she is completely encased I shrink down.
Please, don''t let that last movement have been her struggling.
It felt like I muffled her last vain efforts down.
I concentrate on myself.
Truly!
There is some pulse!
And it feels pink-violet!
Mum!!!
Okay, okay.
Calm down and do something.
Fast I turn to Zika with a rather flustered mind.
"You really ate your mother." (Z)
In the darkest way possible I glare at her.
"Yes, yes. Now just teleport home and put the avatar inside the body!" (Z)
I immediately do so.
Teleporting has now become a rather simple act to me.
At least much easier than eating my mum.
When I''m in the bedroom again mum still sleeps and it still is night.
With an eye I catch a certain demon emerging through some space distortion into my room.
As instructed I go to mum''s body, touch her, and concentrate.
Then I focus on mum''s pulse and will it to my hand.
There it nearly effortless passes into her body.
And she opens her eyes!
"Nngh! Well, that was certainly a trip." (S)
Chapter 17
"Mum! Are, are you okay?" (I)
"I... guess. Sorry, but I need some moments to process this." (S)
"Okay. But did, did I hurt you?" (I)
"I think I lack the words to describe this. I just feel a little... bare? And really, how it looks in there... A mix of an endless empty space and at the same time it''s completely filled with weird touching presences. It''s... hard to think about it. I think I don''t want to." (S)
"I would abstain. The inner world of gods isn''t something a human should try to analyze." (Z)
Oh, she''s still here.
"I''m sorry mum. I didn''t want to traumatize you." (I)
"It''s fine, yet I doubt mother and daughter should be this close. Brrr, the touches! However, we are out there. Thank you. Zika was it?" (S)
"You had to tell her my name, huh? Damnit! At this rate, everyone will know and I am going to become the next "Bloody Mary"! And don''t believe I missed that forgot to take me with you! Hadn''t I jumped behind through the rift I''d been stuck in this dimension!" (Z)
Uh, yes that''s certainly true.
I was so focused on getting mum back to her body that it completely slipped my mind that Zika would still be there.
Well, I''m sure eventually I would have remembered her.
Probably.
"Sorry for your troubles. And I will try to keep your name to myself." (S)
That is rather nice of mum, considering she says this to a demon.
Yet this one somehow saved us.
"I''m more concerned about this little chatterbox there." (Z)
"You were the one who gave me your name." (I)
"Because I was in mortal fear!!! How you would feel if suddenly a goddess plops up in your zone and threatens to devour you!" (Z)
"Iori!" (S)
"I haven''t done anything like that!" (I)
"You are a goddess. Your kind always does this. And now please excuse me. I want to feed on your mother while she still presents such a nice banquet." (Z)
"Don''t you dare!" (I)
"Excuse me?" (S)
"I think I mentioned that Zika feeds on emotions?" (I)
"Negative emotions! I mean seriously! Disgust, fear, small rests of panic, stress, anxiety, and as topping being totally worn-out. It''s like you''re baiting me with all these emissions. What a feast!" (Z)
She licks her lips in the most disturbing way.
And this list was nothing I needed.
"You can''t drain my mother!" (I)
"I already said if you''re calling me you should be ready to pay the price. Besides it would be advantageous for her." (Z)
"What do you mean with, advantageous?" (S)
"Simple. When I devour someone they might feel drained but the emotions are gone. You wouldn''t believe how many suicides I''ve already prevented. I''m a hero." (I)
While her morals are definitely twisted, I am not even sure if she''s telling the truth.
And much less I''m willing to let a demon do whatever to my mother.
"I''ll allow it!" (S)
"What? Mum! Are you sure? Why?" (I)
"Because she''s absolutely thoroughly finished, simpleton." (Z)
"Why, why are you saying this?" (I)
"Great ones! She puts up a strong front for you! You don''t even have an idea how to control this twisted reality inside of yours! Even I don''t want to know what horrors she just has seen. That''s the kind that makes even experienced veterans in years jump screaming out of their bed. If I feed the associated emotions away this will preserve her sanity." (Z)
I look uncertain at mother.
She avoids my gaze.
Zika was right!
And guilt starts to wreck my mind.
Just as I had apparently hers.
"Why didn''t you tell me that would happen, Zika?" (I)
"I''ve told you all the possibilities you had! Would you really have chosen a different one?" (Z)
Probably not.
Killing her and ripping her forcefully back into her body while causing probably severe damages to her mentality weren''t real choices.
Yet what I have done was apparently causing harm as well.
"So let''s get started!" (Z)
Mum sits on the bed while Zika draws close.
Mum said she wants this and I don''t want to force my will on her.
"Please, just focus on what was the most unpleasant to you." (Z)
This smile is absolutely creepy.
I notice that she partly transforms.
These green-yellow demon eyes become visible and her teeth grow.
With my smoke vision, I can see mum''s aura.
Just now I realize that it got darker in color.
That smirk on Zika''s face grows so wide that it sends shivers all over me.
She builds herself up in front of my mother.
Mum''s smoke starts to shift around her.
I can see how the darkness gathers and thick black smoke builds up, only complimented by a bit of her pink-violet color.
Zika''s smirk transforms into a wide gaping hole.
Bigger than it should be humanly possible.
She seems to breathe, but instead of air the black smoke drifts towards her, and all of it gathers inside her mouth.
"Gulp!" (Z)
Like this, all of the blackness vanished.
With a deep smile, she licks her lips.
"I-I feel... more at ease. Did you do something?" (S)
"Wait, you didn''t see?" (I)
Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.
Zika gives me a look.
Stupid!
Naturally, she couldn''t!
She cannot see auras!
"If people would notice I had quite some problems don''t you admit?" (Z)
"What are you talking about?" (S)
"I, I can kind of see peoples auras or something like this and she... she did eat something there. Yet this something looked bad." (I)
"Oh. Okay." (S)
"Well, that had a great taste! This is enough compensation! I''m leaving then. Bye!" (Z)
"Wait!" (S)
Mum?
What does she want?
"What is? I had my share. Business is done!" (Z)
"Could you please stay a little?" (S)
"This is certainly the first time someone wants me to linger." (Z)
Why would she want this?
"Could we please... I don''t know. Can we talk so that I know what the hell is happening to my daughter?" (S)
"Mum..." (I)
"Tsk, only if you promise me that your calamity of a daughter isn''t going to devour me and by all means stops to call my name whenever it''s convenient for her and tells it to everyone who listens!" (Z)
She''s really pissed about that.
Zika passes by into the living room and throws herself casually on the couch.
"So... Anything special in mind or do you want a crash course in demonology?" (Z)
My mother slowly followed behind that demon who acts now as if she owns our apartment.
"The crash course, maybe?" (S)
"Fine! But please tell me where to stop, before your little human mind does collapse. I really have no intentions to deal with the aftermath with your daughter." (Z)
After this, she starts to explain the stuff she already told me.
How lingering thoughts, souls, and dreams can bear entities who practically are responsible for all my recent problems.
Then more about the planes beyond, how creatures from there are giving their all to snuck into ours, and similar creepy stuff.
My mother takes it surprisingly well, what either might be that she got used to it or that Zika cast another charm without me noticing.
"And... those demons are now possessing my daughter?" (S)
"Just half of the truth and like this completely wrong. She in fact is possessing herself. If there would be anything left to possess." (Z)
"Sorry, I don''t understand." (S)
"Didn''t expect so, human. The sole fact that it is her own soul which came back, and no other foreign presence, led to a complete integration. Her body, mind, and soul, together with all these critters she accumulated merged in a way like it never should happen. Just in case you thought about exorcism and such stuff. It''s already futile regarding the amount there is to get rid of. But also, there''s no distinction between her and that what causes her condition. It didn''t just go so far that it takes over her body but instead defines it new. Exorcism just tries to expel the demonic presence. But at this point, if you take the demon parts away there wouldn''t be anything left. She is pure!" (Z)
"So... like you?" (S)
"Duh! Yes, absolutely! If she would have the origin as an accumulation of materialized desires and I would be a billion times more powerful. Totally like me!" (Z)
Okay, now you are ridiculing her.
"How do you mean more powerful?" (S)
"The way I said it. There is this kind of private realm she can shape at will inside her! Today she sucked you in there, tomorrow it might be the town. Not even mentioning what could come out from that place. It''s a giving and taking. She gives to us all outside these fluffy little nightmares inside her and in exchange takes whatever she wants from outside into that realm. If she is now causing an invasion or lets the stars fall, the result stays the same. A totally twisted world with altered reality, we all for sure don''t want to exist in." (Z)
This sounds seriously terrifying.
Can such a thing truly happen?
"My daughter would never do such a thing!" (S)
"Oh, did I say she needs to do it consciously? Sorry, my mistake. The fact that she has no idea what kind of entropy she embodies now is as dangerous as evil intent itself. A toddler playing on a hydrogen bomb with the blinking buttons! What could possibly go wrong?!" (Z)
I am really creeped out by now!
She never said it this explicitly.
"Fine, but as far I understand it, you wouldn''t wish for this. So how can we prevent such a situation?" (S)
"Well, whatever you do, don''t pray. Seriously not! Best to avoid everything that might bring thoughts into existence. And especially make sure she keeps herself together. Emotions are raw thoughts. Raw power. This would not end well." (Z)
"But with all that is going on, how should it be possible for Iori to stay calm?" (S)
"If until now she managed there should be at least the shallow possibility that she can cope with her situation in general. What I''m more concerned about are outer influences. It wouldn''t really help if she slips up and angry mobs form to hunt down the demon. Aside from that, there are also ghosts, demons, certain organizations, and the great ones. There''s an abundance of things that can cause your little girl to lose it. For now the most important is that she has a home. Before she begins to shape one in her own realm on the cost of the existence of the one we have here." (Z)
"Umh, I wouldn''t want to cause any problems to anyone." (I)
"I don''t know, Iori. This thing with these thriving things in the bathroom. What was this?" (S)
"I-I panicked and wanted to prevent anyone from coming in." (I)
"Great ones! In other words, you were just this close to suck your bathroom into another dimension with your thoughts. And who knows what else!" (Z)
"That could happen?!" (I)
"Sure! Don''t know what you want to hear from me there. That everything that comes out of you is perfectly harmless? Come on!" (Z)
"Fine, I''ll try my best not to let them out again." (I)
"And what can I do to help?" (S)
"Those typical mother things. Care for her, listen about her problems, as disturbing they might be, and then tell her that everything is alright, even if it''s a lie. Whatever is calming her down means one more day for this world. Which is something I''m totally in for!" (Z)
"Then why did you start this stupid action with disclosing everything to mum before? This was extremely dangerous, right?" (I)
"Because, my little terror goddess, I like to know what I am at. If your mother had decided to abandon you, what supposedly had caused a major breakdown, then there would have been no helping to it. And your mother realizing that something is wrong is the kind of thing that is bound to happen. Strange things will simply occur around you. It was just a question of time until your mother finds out. But in this case, I could at least know when it happens. This is better than uncertainty!" (Z)
So she wants to have stuff down from her list.
"Now I at least know that there is a slight chance. This is enough to justify a minor activity from my side." (Z)
"I thought you didn''t want to help?" (I)
"I don''t! But at least I can introduce you. I just wanted to make sure that you wouldn''t either way go crazy. I despise futile effort. And don''t tell me you would have been able to manage. I know better about these matters!" (Z)
"Fine. I, I think I get most of this. Just... is it save to go back to sleep?" (S)
"Sleep? It''s 5:30! School starts in two and a half hours. Is now really the time to go back to bed?" (Z)
"What? Bu-but I had no rest and am completely spent! Was it really this long?" (S)
"Please, don''t try to come with time! It''s not the same over there!" (Z)
"Gosh! How shall I get through a day at work?!" (S)
"Welcome to my world mum!" (I)
"If you need energy I would ask your daughter if she has some. Mine you won''t get!" (Z)
"Huh? Energy?" (S)
"Or life essence, ki, emotional force! Call it whatever you want! Your demon daughter is generating a whole world filled with it! No idea how many souls she already has absorbed in there and shaped into something new. But if you ask her I''m sure she would share." (Zika)
"S-souls? N-no, I better abstain. This is getting a little bit too crazy for me." (S)
"Whatever makes you sleep better. Or not. Now sorry, but since "someone" had to rip me out with high authority calls there are things I need to attend now!" (Z)
Without uttering another word Zika leaves through a burning magic circle.
That''s another burn mark on the floor.
"Sigh! Couldn''t she at least have used the one from last time?" (S)
I have no better idea. so all I can do is to shrug.
"Okay, I will make breakfast! Is... Is eating possible with your... you know." (S)
"Umh, yes. I am not entirely sure if I have to, but yesterday I ate quite much. It''s just... not really filling. But I am not hungry as well." (I)
"Then I can make us something. Good to know!" (S)
I''ve got the feeling she simply ignores the problematic parts.
But I won''t pursue this, as it might be for the better to do so.
I use the time I have at home to take a look into the mirror in the bathroom.
Rather terrifying!
I mean I can totally understand why people could be scared by this appearance.
The eyes are still unusual.
And there is this stain under my eyes.
The tears left quite a path there.
I don''t want this and sprinkle the ink with water.
Just before I open the drainage of the sink I remember that I didn''t want to cause a catastrophe and stop.
Zika said this stuff is totally dangerous!
Which reminds me:
What happened with that from last time?!
Promptly, I have an idea.
I reach out with my hand to the stained sink and concentrate a bit.
Directly it starts to ripple strongly.
A moment later, the black ink gets elevated and separates from the current, gathering together above in the air.
The problem is what I shall do now with this ball.
Drinking it might make it disappear.
But naturally, I''m against this approach.
Honestly, I don''t really want to put such dirty, vile stuff back into my body.
Simply the thought is totally disgusting.
Already the incident when I brushed my teeth was pushing it.
So instead, I empty a half-filled bottle of conditioner and refill it.
I can just hope no one wants to use this.
To be safe, I write a warning on a label and put it on.
Next, I take my school uniform.
The sensation of these new ears slipping through is really strange but far weirder is how much these strange things feel like a part of my body.
After I''m done I join mum at the table.
She is clearly through, but not as much that it would be dangerous.
I would just want her to take a break.
I believe especially Zika''s draining weakened her.
Breakfast for the rest goes mostly without incidents.
The only thing would be that my fingers are far too long to hold the chopsticks comfortably.
I am not sure, but I believe seeing me like this acting normal does help her a little but.
So time goes by and I need to get on my way.
I grab my bag, go to the door, and...
"Sweetie; didn''t you forget something?" (S)
"Forget? What?" (I)
"As much I love you and there is really nothing to be ashamed about, but don''t you think people might find issues with your horns? Or the tail? Maybe it would be better to avoid this." (S)
"Eeekh! I, I completely forgot! Sorry! Sorry, sorry, sorry!" (I)
Instantly I shape back.
Everything that''s protruding out gets sucked in and all the strange deformations form back to normal.
Like this, my normal looks finally come back to me.
However, I check everything twice at the next mirror.
It''s a relief that my body isn''t disturbed anymore.
"This was really impressive. A complete change of appearance. But either way, you''re cute!" (S)
"Geez, mum!" (I)
Slightly embarrassed I step through the door and close it behind me.
Hopefully, the school is still normal.
Chapter 18
Again on the bus.
It is a peculiar feeling, being this close to others.
Having the smoke of so many people here around me feels a little bit oppressing.
Also, I started to consciously look out of the window.
Now I see those ghosts in all the hidden corners I ignored before.
And according to Zika, those I notice are only a small part of what would commonly be around.
Most of them apparently fled because of my appearance.
It is a little off-putting to think about how much I disturb others just by being there.
Maybe I''m applying the wrong logic here.
I mean they are ghosts and such.
I barely know anything about these creatures.
What little I know I''ve got from Zika and at this level I''m still utterly ignorant.
"And how was your morning? I had to escape from a stranger''s house who abducted me out of nowhere!" (Z)
"Ieehk!" (I)
"Great ones! Don''t get this startled! Who knows what might break out of you by accident." (Z)
"H-How do you come here?" (I)
"Waited at the bus station. How I got there is my own business!" (Z)
"W-why are you here?" (I)
"I would say because I need to go to school, but I believe we both know that I''m not bound to the public transportation devices. So to be true, it''s to set you into the picture on your way. Even if you bothered me quite much this night." (Z)
"I am sorry. Really! I just didn''t know how to help me." (I)
"If anyone knows something about motives it is me. But you owe me one!" (Z)
"Y-yes, sure!" (I)
Did, did her eyes just spark up?
"You said it! No taking back! A favor from a goddess. Mhm that surely has its merits!" (Z)
Why do I have the feeling that I just made a terrible mistake?
"So, I think I will do my part then and give you some advice. The ether itself knows you need it!" (Z)
"Like don''t owe favors to demons you barely know?" (I)
"Should have been a given but taking the situation into account: Don''t owe favors to anyone! You have no idea what that could lead to!" (Z)
Too late for that I would say.
"But since I''m generous I will help you out a little. Just a question. Did you consider binding a demon to your mother?" (Z)
"What!? No!!!" (I)
I become aware how loud I was and what kind of the contents of our talk, causing me to anxiously look around in the bus.
Yet strangely no one is even the slightest bit interested in us.
Not even those sitting next to us are batting an eye.
"You probably just thought something stupid like how come no one notices us. If you want to know, they are ignoring us because I influenced them into doing so." (Z)
She can do that?
With so many?
"All of them?" (I)
"Influencing is easier than you might believe. Were you never annoyed about people talking too loud next to you? I just help them to ignore it. They think we talk just about stupid uninteresting daily issues. The same as the driver who believes that I actually have a ticket. Because he wants to believe it. It would be simply too troublesome to check, so he rather doesn''t pursue this issue." (Z)
This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.
"But this many? How far does this go?" (I)
"It has its limits. I couldn''t tell them to not be aware of a monster directly in front of them. Well, I couldn''t. You might tell people that sewer water is Chardonnay and they would slurp it down. Aside from this, there is a problematic, perceptive kind of people. These may not notice if they are truly not interested. Yet they could become aware of the charms I''m playing." (Z)
This surely sounds dangerous.
I mean she could totally control politics with such an ability.
"But now back to the demon." (Z)
"Why? No! I won''t let a demon stay this close to mum!" (I)
"What a pity! Would have been the best course of action." (Z)
"Why a pity? I won''t put mum into danger!" (I)
"No danger she says! Are you aware in what situation she is right now?" (Z)
"M-mum! You mean..." (I)
"Oh no, she is probably fine but the thing is you have no idea! What if now a stray ghost notices your lingering presence around her and follows behind? Or when one of the enemies you as the currently most powerful existence on this plane will eventually make would seek her out? Do you really want her to be in this case on her own? As long she is no professional martial artist or starts with high ranking exorcism I wouldn''t bet on her." (Z)
I become aware.
Mum is really in danger because of me.
Alone the short moment she was alone in that nightmare world was enough for her to almost get eaten.
"But a demon? I cannot let something leech from her!" (I)
"From her? It would be nourished by you. Because you are the one who will make it!" (Z)
"Sorry, what!?" (I)
"As I''ve already told you, you can shape all manners of things. The demons you create, you can naturally control, make dependent on you. Then it follows your orders." (Z)
"But... putting something like this close to mother? This sounds terrible!" (I)
"I would suggest a shadow demon. You simply let it slide into her shadow and it will only come out when it needs to." (Z)
This... this could work.
But can I convince mum to agree to that?
"Well, it''s your decision. Look, the bus has reached its destination." (Z)
I follow Zika out and find our campus in front of me.
"For today just the most important: Don''t go into the toilet on the third floor at the end of the hallway, in the swimming hall stay away from the furthest left corner and if possible avoid the nursery, but totally after the last ring. Also, no wandering around the old hut on the campus'' sports ground, the library, and naturally the cellar is forbidden." (Z)
"C-could I ask why?" (I)
"Duh! It''s as if you became just yesterday a goddess." (Z)
I throw an agitated glare at her.
"Yes, yes. I know. Because of the seven wonders." (Z)
"Seven wonders?" (I)
What does she mean?
"Great ones! Do you even attend this school?! The seven wonders! Almost every school has them! Seven particular myths revolving around strange occurrences on the campus." (Z)
"Oh, might be that Chiaki once came with such a thing. But I was too tired to listen." (I)
"Well, what isn''t this well known is that for each of these myths a demon is responsible." (Z)
"What? Why?" (I)
"Are you remembering anything that I tell you? Like how gods come into existence?" (Z)
"Prayers, and believe." (I)
Wait a moment, does she mean...
"Now if you don''t take into account the purely imaginary distinction between gods and demons you have here generations of students who over and over fuel the idea of supernatural events. It doesn''t matter if the demon forms through that idea or hijacks the myth. In the end, he is bound to the idea, yet in return gains stability through it." (Z)
"And why do you tell me all this?" (I)
"Until now you went lucky. Your presence was so terrifying that they all went into hiding. I felt it too but had to act normal. When I first saw you I thought you were just a stray demon, hunting on my grounds, maybe stirred up by the sudden pressure. That was until I noticed that this storm I felt was centered around you. And you were the calmth in its eye. A rather nasty trick I need to say." (Z)
"Sorry, but I don''t notice anything like this!" (I)
"Sure; it would be troublesome for you would you feel the same dread others experience through you." (Z)
She basically said I annoy her.
"And what is now with those wonders?" (I)
"Yesterday they stayed hidden, intimidated by the sudden pressure that suddenly spread around the whole town. But they won''t lay low forever. The thing is, for the untrained observer you don''t look that much different from the rest. Just another accumulation of miasma. If I wouldn''t have experience I might believe you''re an ordinary demon, just by chance lurking inside the shadow of a greater evil. Just an intruder for them. It''s only a question of time until they can''t endure it anymore." (Z)
"Moment! Toilet, swimming hall, nursery, old hut, library, cellar. These are only six!" (I)
"Sure! The seventh stands right in front of you!" (Z)
"Huh?" (I)
"It goes like: Stay with a broken heart behind at school and pass the big clock in the hallway on the second floor, and all your pain will be forgotten, along with all the rest! Beneficial, don''t you think? Not even talking about the belief I accommodate from the students. But don''t mix me up. I just took over a vacant space. Like this, I''m much freer than those who are made to fill their role. I can leave at any time!" (Z)
I start to get the larger picture and a distressing clear image about Zika.
Yet this makes me nervous, as it seems as if I burst into a fragile balance here.
"Isn''t there a problem if someone like me is now involved in this as well?" (I)
"Oh sweet! Do you fear you could steal someone''s job and become one of the wonders? Honey, you aren''t even part of the competition. You are a goddess. This isn''t even the slightest bit comparable. What kind of myth shall that be? The creational goddess located in the boiler room? I just told you because these guys are literally bound to be territorial and you are threatening to turn everything upside down here, if not stealing the whole building. That spells trouble." (Z)
It becomes clear that my presence here will cause some issues if I really emit such a strong presence.
Nonetheless, I really want my school life to stay peaceful.
To accomplish that I absolutely cannot afford to get into a conflict with demons.
I certainly won''t get involved with these wonders!
Chapter 19
"Iori!!! There you are! And not a little bit too late! You look better today! And you are together with Karin! I''m so glad you were able to make a friend! Honestly, I got a little worried in that regard! (C)
Chiaki is like always totally over the edge.
I am not even tired, but her attitude is already too much for me.
The maelstrom of sparkles around her doesn''t help either.
"Can we maybe just go to the classroom, please?" (I)
"Sure! Follow me!" (C)
The good point is as long she takes the lead those behind her can speak more freely.
Tending to Zika I apologize.
"I am really sorry about Chiaki. I know she must be hard on you too." (I)
"It is a problem that I can''t influence her. Simply too much interference. But on the other side, I am just one dying critter on her path away from the ultimate feast." (Z)
Is this supposed to be positive thinking?
Well, for demons it might be.
I manage to find my way into the classroom, despite being constantly blinded by the one who said she would lead me there.
This aura reading can be troublesome at times.
As soon I enter I notice that Makoto is already in his seat.
And see him scowling at me.
Or wait, it was Zika.
But I guess also a little bit at me.
Does he know something?
This is for sure the only explanation I could find why he antagonizes her so much.
Or she has done something to him.
Either way, there is one safe way to get answers.
By asking the one directly behind me.
Yet I should wait till the next break as it might be problematic to query her whether Makoto knows she is a demon in front of all my classmates.
Nonetheless, Makoto approaches me.
"Why are you still with the exchange student? I told you she is bad news!" (M)
"Chiaki and I spend the whole day yesterday with her and she was well-behaved. And that despite Chiaki being Chiaki. Also she is willing to help if you ask her!" (I)
"Y-you took her help?! Did you promise her anything in return?! Has she said something weird? This is important!" (M)
Okay! Now I am actually sure that Makoto knows something.
But hell will I do and pull him into this.
"This doesn''t concern you! I can be friends with whoever I want! And you shouldn''t meddle in this! I don''t pry into your privacy either!" (I)
I am not really angry but try to sound that part.
After all, it would be really bad if he starts to inquire any closer here.
It has some impact.
He is actually put off.
Having him at a loss is my win for now.
It seems like he has not much more of a choice than going back to his place.
There is this downing feeling that I might have been too hard on him.
With my current situation, I''m just not sure if I should simply distance myself from my friends or not.
On one side, I don''t want to hurt or endanger them.
On the other, I just don''t want them to find out.
In addition, there is this discomforting thought that Makoto hates Zika because she is a demon.
Then what about me?
That aside, if I completely give up on them I won''t fare much better when things go south.
My performance in class isn''t great.
All the stuff that piled up has a rather distracting effect.
While I might do better in general I am too concerned about other things right now.
I mean, yes I do worry about my future, but in a completely different way than regarding my grades.
The only reason why I haven''t completely lost it by now is that everything went really convenient for me.
When I still thought it was all a dream it gave me time to accommodate.
Then after I woke up I was very close to a collapse but I could reverse all the changes.
There was a tiny spark of hope I could cling to that I might somehow live on.
And finally, even if it''s hard to admit, Zika was right.
That love I received from mum was what saved me.
Even if I had managed to hide this I am sure that as shaken I was at that time I wouldn''t have been able to endure much longer.
But now I can actually be glad to get back home.
I have something to look forward to.
And this is truly what keeps me going.
If not for all these factors coming together to help me out whenever I was at my limits I would surely be now in a much worse condition.
And apparently the world as well, according to Zika.
That doesn''t mean I''m fine.
If possible I would like to completely ignore any changes and act as if everything is normal for the rest of my life.
Yet immortality could undermine that plan.
And supposedly a whole bunch of other issues as well.
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
Nonetheless, this goddess nonsense is nothing I want to dwell on.
In fact, I will try to be as bland as I can be.
This is now my plan for the future and I will follow it.
Well, that was a lot of musing, but at least it got me through class.
To summarize, I will abstain from anything unnatural to keep my life normal.
Well, that''s that.
But now I have to discuss something important with the school demon!
I give Zika a sign that I want to talk to her outside.
She seems to catch on and follows.
Yet with a delay to not attract any attention.
Intentionally we walk some floors away from class, to have a moment to talk.
"And what is it now?" (Z)
"Could you tell me what you did to Makoto?" (I)
"Who?" (Z)
"Makoto. My friend! Brown hair, middle row, on the left." (I)
"Hmm, you mean... Oh, the shrine boy! I remember." (Z)
This sounds bad.
"You remember what? Did you do anything to him?" (I)
"Nah! He just most likely suspects what I am." (Z)
"H-how? And isn''t that bad?" (I)
"It''s an open secret that most of these shrine families teach their children about demons, evil spirits, yokai, or whatever they call it. While I am sure he dose not have the necessary training yet to directly perceive my actions, he might have seen me doing something suspicious. While the forces at play were invisible to him, it isn''t impossible to figure out I''m a demon. This isn''t that special. I mean, those guys are raised to fend us off." (Z)
Huh?
Makoto is a demon hunter?
Is this the reason he has so much to do at home?
Nevermind, this means he knows about demons.
"Wait! This is bad, right? Couldn''t he somehow notice what is wrong with me? You said I look like a demon." (I)
"As long you aren''t as obvious as you usually are, no. You''re fine. It takes years of training to perceive the other world. As long you don''t take any shortcuts that is." (Z)
That wink went directly to me.
"But isn''t this still bad? He could do something to you. Why he didn''t already?" (I)
"I am no small fry and there were no casualties. Yet there could be if he forces me to go all out. But even if he would manage to exorcise me, just another demon would take over when the place of the seventh evil becomes vacant. The devil you know, right? However, thank you for this information. Can''t be careful enough." (Z)
"But aren''t you kind of challenging it when you always sit this close to him?" (I)
"As I said, I am much older than him and his abilities can''t be too great by now. Also it''s not like he could attack me openly in front of the teacher." (Z)
Might be true, but such a risk?
"Why do you even visit classes? Isn''t it boring to you?" (I)
"Yes, totally! Perfect isn''t it?" (Z)
"Uhm, sorry I think you lost me." (I)
"You know the meaning of the word "apathy"? One could say it''s the advanced form of boredom. You just wish for the day to end, your whole life begins to feel dull and you start thinking about killing yourself. This is what I call a negative emotion. Or rather a feast! I couldn''t get a more stable income anywhere else." (Z)
"So you''re in fact feeding on us during the lessons." (I)
"On them! You are out of the picture, remember? And that''s probably what your friend noticed. He likely received special training to evade my little mental tricks which keep the students from looking at me. He''s one of the perceptive ones I mentioned. And then he has seen my "breathing techniques" and could link the dots. But this isn''t the problem here." (Z)
"Then what?" (I)
"You. Or rather your mentality. It''s problematic having someone perceptive here and at the same time you who has no control at all. Not to speak of your non-existing abilities for concealment. So I would prepare for the worst case. Do you think by now you might endure a "you-damned-monster-talk"?" (Z)
"D-don''t know. Maybe. I''m still a little shaken and try not to think about the troublesome stuff." (I)
"Seriously! At least try to focus here a little. Try not to be too surprised if something goes wrong. More we cannot do for now." (Z)
"Sorry. I appreciate what you''re doing for me. Even if it''s mostly self-preservation. I know I am bothersome." (I)
"Honestly, the human-demon combination is most problematic. Yet regarding outer gods, all of them are chaos itself. You at least are a listening calamity. And maybe I will get something out of this." (Z)
I am not sure if being referred to as a calamity is really helping.
Promptly an eye plops up in the direction we came from.
I directly act by reflex and hide it.
"Chiaki?!" (I)
"Umh, have I barged into something here? W-What was that about demons?" (C)
"Uh, ehm. We, we just have a common interest in the occult. N-nothing else." (I)
If you think about it, that isn''t even a lie.
"This, this is quite scary stuff. I better get going!" (C)
"Fine. Bye then." (I)
And she leaves.
That was narrow.
Could have been worse.
"Do I have to say it?" (Z)
"Huh? What are you referring to?" (I)
"Let''s summarize: Not her usual bright front, slight trembling, wishes to cut the talk as short as possible, and a sudden peak of emotions of panic and distress strong enough to make my mouth water. She has heard too much!" (Z)
"Wha-? A-are you sure about that?" (I)
"Quite; and to say so, your skills in hiding these eyes are not as refined as you might believe." (Z)
"Can you do something?" (I)
"Nope! As I said, too much energy around her to meddle. As long we don''t drain it away I cannot do much. But such an amount lost will leave mental scars!" (Z)
"You cannot do this!" (I)
"Sigh. Thought so! And I guess you won''t like to start to practice, right?" (Z)
"N-no?" (I)
"Fine, then just hope that she hasn''t heard too much, and doubts her sanity!" (Z)]
This is not exactly what I would want to rely on.
Going back in I notice Makoto.
The way he glares again in our direction is a little hard to bear but like before most goes to Zika.
Also, he hurried a bit back to his place, so that I get the impression he was spying on us but maybe got interrupted by Chiaki who was faster in following behind.
To speak of, Chiaki is...
Well, uneasy might describe it.
The kind of uneasy where she looks distressed in your direction and if one would suddenly come from behind she might startled scream the whole class down.
And what disturbs me the most is that her smoke is not as blinding bright anymore.
Makoto waves me to him.
Since I have no good excuse I follow.
"What the heck happened there? I''ve never seen Chiaki like this! What goes on with you and..." (M)
He suddenly looks nervously around.
Some classmates are even looking.
Not attentively but enough to perk up would someone mention things of interest.
"We need to talk about this!" (M)
"Why? Because you want to tell me I shouldn''t hang out with Zika...-rin?" (I)
"Zikarin?" (M)
"A nickname! Because we''re friends!" (I)
"She isn''t your friend! She is..." (M)
"It doesn''t matter! I am indebted to her!" (I)
"You are what?!" (M)
"I said before; it isn''t your business!" (I)
"Iori, you can''t get involved with her!" (M)
Sadly at this moment, our teacher comes in and class starts so that I cannot say anything else.
I mean I know that Makoto is just worried and not against me so that I would rather sort it out than worsen this situation.
As much he is pressuring me here.
And again it seems as if I will spend lessons while being concerned about something completely different.
And in addition, I feel now Zika glaring at me.
Just good that I don''t have high grades to maintain.
Chapter 20
As soon as the period ends, Zika rises up from her seat and storms in my direction.
She kinda cuts Chiaki off, who I believe was on her way to me.
Then she grabs my hand, yet different from my expectations doesn''t drag me away but waits until I''m ready to follow.
For a moment, I forgot that she totally fears I might devour her.
And seriously, she has a point in so far as I don''t know how it would be triggered.
She rather fast drags me away to the upper floor and into the toilet.
Not the cursed one.
"C-could you tell me what this is about? We have swimming class next and I need some time to change." (I)
"You gave him my name! Told him my binding! To an exorcist!" (Z)
Okay, that was a rather bad slip.
"I-I covered it!" (I)
"Oh yes! Zikarin! How incredibly creative! I am sure he will need at least twenty minutes to deduct that one!" (Z)
"I am sorry. Really!" (I)
"You have no idea what my name in someone like his hands means to me! He can bind me! Erase my existence! Lock me for all eternity behind a seal! Enslave me! With enough time there are no limits!" (Z)
"Th-that really wasn''t my intention." (I)
"Sadly that won''t help me when I am at his mercy. Or whoever else will know about it." (Z)
I realize how incredibly stupid I was and what I have done to someone I owe a favor.
"For-forgive me. I-I could try to talk to him." (I)
"So instead of doing something smart, you''re going to tell him that he already has my name for the shallow hope that your personal relationship might be enough to convince him? Since exorcists are known to be so lenient about their duties? Or what was the idea?" (Z)
I don''t know what to answer.
She might be right that this could make everything worse.
"I''m so deeply sorry. Can''t I do anything at all?" (I)
"Yes, you can." (Z)
"Really?" (I)
"To be honest this isn''t my favorite option, but as things get worse and worse on that front I need some kind of precaution. Or more a backstop." (Z)
"I honestly don''t understand." (I)
"You don''t need to! But were you honest about your offer?" (Z)
"Yes, sure!" (I)
"Then I just need you to recite a small line for me! More I don''t need!" (Z)
"Ehm..." (I)
"What is it now?" (Z)
"This won''t allow you to take over my body and soul or such stuff, right?" (I)
For all I know, this is an actual concern right now.
"Don''t be silly! As if I even have a chance to control your little nightmare zoo. You are in a far too convenient symbiosis with your own self. In fact, one could say you are already possessed. By yourself that is. Or in words even you can understand: Demons are the ones doing the possessing not getting possessed! And you are one!" (Z)
"F-fine then. I still owe you a favor." (I)
And please stop telling me that I''m a demon.
"Good! Then just repeat the words as I say them!" (Z)
And like this she begins:
"Emperii in veos vis; Zika dos nomi dominis;
Annia pax demonitas; deus dimes ni separas;
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
Nuvia nox sanctuaria; in surrealis obscuria!" (Z)
As I promised I start to speak those words.
They don''t sound too difficult and the rhyme was so short one wouldn''t believe it to be dangerous.
Even if Zika''s eyes turn demonic.
But as soon I am at the second verse something changes.
The words come slower and slower over my lips and while I try to speak them suddenly my mouth fills with the black sludge.
At least I think so since it has the same taste.
And that is surely none that will easily be forgotten.
Nonetheless, I keep on.
I don''t even know why.
On one side, something inside me wants to finish and tells me that it would be very bad to stop midway.
The other meanwhile is completely grossed out.
As soon I finish the last word I cannot contain the vicious stuff in my mouth anymore and spew it on the ground.
But to my horror, it doesn''t stay still.
Instead, it comes to life.
For a moment I wonder if this demon has tricked me.
However, different from my expectation the sludge doesn''t go for me, but Zika.
I can see pure terror in her face before the stuff is below her feet and promptly thousand black liquid strands rush up, grasping at her.
Before I can even come close she is already pulled down, vanishing under the black surface.
Then the current like with a will of its own draws to me, crawling up my feet and somehow gets sucked in through my legs.
Frantic I panic and start to search inside me for Zika.
My only hope is that she was still in this liquid when she got sucked in and that I can prevent her soul from dispersing.
The next moment I think I perceive something.
It feels a little bit like the known sensation I had with those big demons.
But this one is calmer, yet at the same time more pressuring.
And feels more... focused.
Intensively I try to think about not destroying this one.
The presence slowly draws to the surface of my chest.
I start to get the weird feeling of something pressing from within my skin, and soon it begins to spread my front.
Suddenly my body opens up in thousand creepy tentacles.
And out of all this living chaos, which makes my ridden mind bordering my mental limit once again, abruptly a claw emerges.
Then another!
They desperately try to find hold in all this crawling and somehow manage to pull forward.
At next I see a head.
Then a torso, hooved legs...
"Splosh"
And like this Zika splurts out.
"Great ones! Fucking, cursed great ones!!!" (Z)
And I slump down on the wall.
"Wha-wha-wha-wha-what, wa-wa-was, th-tha-that?" (I)
"A tour through hell, without any souvenirs from the host!" (Z)
"What?" (I)
"Fine. For the mentally challenged. We two my dear, now have a pact." (Z)
"A pact? How?" (I)
Again this pitying "seriously" look.
"Right, the recitation." (I)
"At least a little bit of intellectual capability." (Z)
"But why? And what?" (I)
"I needed something stronger than the average pact or spell someone could use to bind me. Now whatever happens I have something stronger to overthrow whatever ritual is coming my way. Or for a figurative metaphor: When they try to catch me with ropes I have iron chains to pull me away." (Z)
"Ropes? Iron chains?" (I)
"Urrgh, the rope is whatever summoning one might try with my name and the iron chains are a pact with a goddess. I don''t think I need to tell you which one is stronger." (Z)
"But why did you do this? And what does this mean?" (I)
"Okay, listen carefully. You can now summon me whenever you want right there inside you." (Z)
She pokes my chest.
"Why would you want this?" (I)
"Honestly, what I witnessed just now, even the greatest masochist wouldn''t want this. But it''s better than eternal agony. However, you seriously have to create some order in there!" (Z)
"I still don''t understand anything about what just happened." (I)
"Well, calling it a pact might not be exactly right, since It wasn''t directly a mutual contract." (Z)
"What!? Did you force me into something?" (I)
"No, you did." (Z)
"Huh?" (I)
"As I said before, one can do quite much with a name. And with your resources it''s not like I have much of a choice if you wish for something." (Z)
This is very disturbing.
It''s not like I want to enslave someone.
"But what exactly did I? I don''t even have an idea what I said there." (I)
"Do you want the exact wording, would be difficult, just a rough translation, or a summary?" (Z)
"The translation?" (I)
Fine, it was something along the lines of: By command of living will, I hereby order Zika through her name, to forge a bond of demonic kind, which no gods can break, bringing her to our dark sanctuary, made of twisted nightmares! Essentially it means I am now part of your personal nightmare and can be called there whenever you want, or I want." (Z)
"Why would you want that?! And-and personal nightmare?" (I)
"Didn''t I already say that I would rather go to such a place than let him do whatever he wants to me? This is the safer option." (Z)
"Wh-what kind of option? And what even is a personal nightmare?" (I)
This doesn''t sound like something I would want.
"I really have to explain every little detail, huh? I''ve told you that you are a living dream. Inside you is an endless, empty space. Or how do you think you can gobble up things many times bigger than yourself?" (Z)
"This, this sounds complicated." (I)
"Like it always is with multidimensional topics. Just think about it as your own little dream world. Extremely vile and unsettling, but yours. You control everything in there. Like in a lucid dream. You could say a fortress shall rise at one place and it does. Probably a very dark and oppressing fortress. It could be difficult to change the common theme. But honestly, a fairyland made from nightmares would disturb me much more. However, I digress. Everything you devour in fact ends up there and in general, gets instantly absorbed. At the moment, brrr... It''s pure chaos! All crawling and, and... great ones!" (Z)
"Is it this bad?" (I)
"An understatement! Let''s say you need to tidy up in there if you want anyone to make it longer than five minutes before his mind shatters." (Z)
"I don''t even know anything about this weird world you tell me about!" (I)
"You should be able to physically enter it with your creepy ''goddess-world-crossing-powers''. So please, take some time and do something about it. That was certainly not an experience I wish to repeat." (Z)
"B-but if it''s so bad in there..." (I)
"Gosh, then just keep it like it is! I have no nerve for your antics right now!" (Z)
"Wait! Shouldn''t we talk about this? Like... We barely know each other and now this pact?" (I)
"It''s not like you would do anything else than you already do. You know, taking advantage of me, calling me at the most inconvenient times, and so on. So if you want to do me a favor at least make the place I''m bound to less horrific. This pact can be beneficial for me as for sure you are giving me some stability. As long you don''t intend to reshape me, that is. You could at times show a little gratitude in my direction. But as you said before, you fear that we might be late to the swimming class, and right now we are." (Z)
"Shit! I have to get going!" (I)
While running I hear from behind:
"You could just change your looks directly! Might spare time!" (Z)
"Over my dead body!" (I)
"Said the immortal." (Z)
Crap!
Chapter 21
Ignoring Zika''s comment I keep running.
I''m already far too late and have to save any time I can get.
I storm into the changing room with a panicked look.
"Y-you''re late, Iori." (C)
At least she still speaks to me.
Maybe she really has seen something, but might not be too sure about it.
"Sorry, something came up! I''ll try to make it quick!" (I)
Most are already leaving since they''re done.
But Chiaki stays.
"Uhh, Iori?" (C)
"Y-yes? We are going to be late!" (I)
I already have a disturbing idea of what comes next.
"You... You know. There is... I wanted to ask..." (C)
She fidgets uneasily around.
"Chiaki..." (I)
Hey! No reason to jolt like this!
"I, I don''t know what you think you saw, but whatever it is I can at least promise you that I am the same person you have known since elementary school. You don''t have to be... like this." (I)
Her eyes are wide open staring at me.
"Maybe something happened, I don''t want to talk about it. But it happened to me. I might have been acting differently, but that was just about this. I can promise you that I am myself, if that helps." (I)
"D-d-demons?" (C)
"Look, do you really want to get involved in this? I am not sure if that would be a good idea. There is some stuff I really don''t want you to see." (I)
Like me exploding in countless tendrils or bearing demons I''ve forged pacts with.
I am absolutely not sure if she believes me anything.
"Chiaki, please! I don''t like seeing you like this. You are much brighter usually. As hard that is to bear for others." (I)
Not really sure if I''ve got through to her.
But I have to get going now if I don''t want to get scolded.
Yet as soon I arrive at the school''s swimming hall I am confronted with another problem.
I don''t want to repeat my accident with the bathtub.
Especially not while my whole class is with me in the pool.
However, as I have no good excuse here I just hope that I don''t get too relaxed in the water.
For some reason, Zika isn''t even showing up.
I guess she has some special conditions going for her, with a not-so-shallow amount of mind control involved there.
Chiaki on the other hand does not have that kind of luxury, so she follows closely behind me.
We line up and are ready to head for the water.
Suddenly Chiaki raises her hand.
"I''m sorry. My stomach hurts. Can I stay outside?" (C)
"Hmm, you don''t look so well. Fine, but go to the nurse if it gets worse!" (swimming teacher)
That works?!
Yes, sure it works.
No one asks a girl for details on that matter.
The only problem is:
Why couldn''t I get this idea?!
While I have to pretend to be fine with swimming I internally panic at the idea all my fellow classmates might suddenly find themselves in tentacle hell.
And I certainly don''t wish to play the Kraken!
While trying to occupy my mind with swimming, I notice my endurance is completely over the top.
No matter how much I drive myself further, there is not the slightest hint of fatigue.
Chiaki on the other side has settled herself in the corner of the hall.
Wait! The furthest left corner!
M-maybe I remembered wrong?
Then the black ooze gathering around her is probably just my imagination.
Yes...
Yes... I know...
I will right away go there.
Rather fast I finish my lane.
And I don''t bother to look down my feet, even if I had this unsettling shifting feel, which might indicate a water adjustment down there.
I don''t want too much attention from the teacher and look for the right moment.
Then I head to Chiaki.
"Ehm, Chiaki?" (I)
"Eehk! I-I..." (C)
"Sigh, this bad? Nevermind! Could you... Could you just sit somewhere else?" (I)
"S-somewhere else? " (C)
"Yes, anywhere but there, please!" (I)
I don''t like how this stuff starts to cling to her and begins to whirl more violently.
"W-why? Is there a reason? I don''t see..." (C)
This wildly shifting seriously appears to be too threatening for Chiaki to me.
And I really want her safe from this.
"Please! Chiaki! Get away from there!" (I)
At once the ooze fades away.
Yet it seems Chiaki does the same.
At least her consciousness.
Wide horrified look, severe trembling, and her face is so white as if she''s going to faint.
"W-what is?" (I)
She is somehow too stunned to speak.
And that I made a step in her direction didn''t help in the slightest.
"Is, is anything wrong?" (I)
"E-e...- e-e-e-e..." (C)
She''s still quivering, which kinda works against her attempts to form words.
"C-could you tell me? Please?" (I)
I am on my own rather distressed by this and be stared like this at me isn''t making things easier.
"E-e-eye-s!" (C)
"Something''s wrong with my eyes? Oh no, don''t tell me..." (I)
I was just a little worried and maybe stared a bit too intently at this dark smog there.
The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.Did my eyes really just switch into demon mode?
Or maybe she is just referring to the countless ones that have sprouted from my chest.
This... This could actually be bad!
What if the teacher calls me out for my lack of participation?
I-I need to get them back to normal.
The obvious ones on my chest I can quell.
However, I lack a mirror, and turning back to the water is out of question.
I wish I wouldn''t have to do this.
"Okay, Chiaki! I have no idea how they look right now, so please say when they are back to normal, alright?" (I)
The problem is, different from the physical shifts I experience on the solid parts, my eyes have no such feeling to them.
It is more like a shallow illusory coloration than an active change.
And this blend isn''t something I can safely verify just by feel.
And because of this issue, I have to rely on an outer source of confirmation.
Like this on Chiaki!
I imagine my eyes how I want them to look on the normal me and wish them to change back with all I have, trying to replicate the feeling I had when it happened the first time.
Now I really need confirmation if it works.
"Are they better now? Please Chiaki, I need to know this!" (I)
If I judge this shaking right, this was a nod.
"God, why did this have to happen! Why can''t it be just normal?" (I)
This is seriously terrible.
If things proceed like this even Zika cannot help me with the outrage.
At least I am sure that Chiaki is not going to spread this.
Yet that the reason for this is mortal fear is hard to stomach.
"Nomia! Why aren''t you in the water? Get going!" (teacher)
I would like to talk this out, but as Miss Sarashi our swimming teacher is relentless I have no choice.
"I would like to talk later if it''s fine. That''s if it''s okay with you." (I)
I know I can''t force her to stay friends with me, but at least I want to put in some effort for this cause.
Chiaki can be annoying, stupidly generalizing, and often just too much.
But she is my friend and I would be sad if it ends like this.
Nonetheless, I go back into the pool to not make a scene.
After that, I well-behaved as I am, proceed to swim my lanes.
Still nervous about accidentally growing webs on my hands and feet.
Despite not being exhausted I take a short break.
Swimming lanes grew monotonous and I don''t want to stand out too much.
Yet the moment I want to get started again there is a drain from below.
A moment later I am pulled down to the pool''s ground.
I mean I would but in practice, this doesn''t happen.
Because for some reason there is none!
Instead, something like a dark abyss sucks me in.
For a moment I panic at the fear to drown.
This is until I become aware that I don''t need any air.
In fact, this current sensation shouldn''t put me off, as it is surely no novel situation when I remember my black sludge.
It needs a moment, but all my traumatic experiences help me to think straight again in this chaos of being flushed.
Right before I can utilize my teleportation it seems I''m about to land.
Yet the landing itself is quite rough.
"Swash"
"Ouch!" (I)
I find myself at a dryer place.
Naturally, the first thing I do is confused taking in my surroundings.
It has a weird ambiance, as it partly looks like the school''s changing rooms and on the other side like the inside of a giant muzzle.
The form might be wrong, but the white surface on the walls reminds me of this.
"And who might you be?" (?)
And find a table with a girl behind.
Or rather mermaid, as she despite having two legs is covered in scales.
"I-I don''t really know the usual procedure in these situations, but could my kidnapper please introduce herself first?" (I)
"Ohhhh... My bad! It''s Kyumi if it helps." (K)
I had no idea how a school wonder is like, but different from Zika''s explanation she seems to be reasonable.
"Wait, isn''t it bad when a demon tells her name openly like this?" (I)
"Just if they''re unbound! I have my place here!" (K)
I should maybe be more surprised, but from all the weird shit I''ve seen so far a fishlike girl is very far low on my list of unsettling stuff.
"So, if you would have now the manners to tell me who you are to trespass into my territory?" (K)
"Ehm, I''m here because we have swimming class?" (I)
"And who are you?" (K)
Now she is fletching canine teeth.
"Iori! My name is Iori! And could we please hurry up? I am actually worried that because of this stunt right now. everyone is panicking at the pool." (I)
"Oh, don''t worry. Whoever gets caught here will forever be forgotten by everyone!" (K)
"That just makes it worse!" (I)
"Now just tell me what you are and what you want here!" (K)
"I am a friend of Zika and go to school here!" (I)
Hell will I do, and introduce me as a "demonic goddess"!
"Is that some kind of joke?" (K)
Did I say something wrong?
"I don''t understand." (I)
"Even coming with the concepts of "friends" is ridiculous! With Zika?! And going to school here? What kind of game are you playing?" (K)
At once her eyes get something like a sickly green glow while the room around me starts to vibrate in a threatening way.
I somehow get the feeling that soon I''m gonna get attacked by anything around here.
Even if I have no idea how blanc walls would manage to do that.
However...
"This... This is seriously not a good idea. I don''t know about others, but I get along rather well with Zika. She has helped me out a lot since I turned into a demon, or whatever." (I)
This piqued her interest.
Albeit my surroundings don''t tell me that her aggressivity levels decreased.
"Turned into a demon? Do you take me for a fool?" (K)
And now something like spirals made of whirling waters looking as if they intend to pierce me emerge from the walls.
This situation grows out of my control, but the reason why I start to panic is a different one.
"N-no, please stop this! I-I don''t want to eat you, so l-let''s end it at this. My body... I have absolutely no control and it... goes on a rampage i-if things... like this happen." (I)
"Now we are at threats? At least you show what you truly are; dirty parasite!" (K)
"Parasite!?" (I)
Sorry, despite having nothing to do with any of this I am a little offended!
Nonetheless, I should stay diplomatic and try to deescalate.
"I... I''m sorry, I seriously don''t intend to take anything here. I''m just going to school . I hold absolutely no ill will here." (I)
"You just stole my prey!!!" (K)
Prey? What kind of prey?
Wait, she couldn''t mean...
"Chiaki!!! No! Absolutely not!" (I)
Fine, that''s enough!
I let the emotions I carefully bottled up, to prevent any slips of the demonical kind, burst out!
"You can say what you want! Threat me in any way you like! But I won''t allow you to drag my friends into this! Touch her and you will regret it!" (I)
Black smoke rushes out, my feet and claws transform again, while some sludge separates and starts to spread along the surface and a vast number of eyes focusing on her appears on my body, which embarrassingly consumed my clothes.
Not that there are any distinguishing features on this creeping surface my body forms.
Still, it''s hard to bear.
But determination keeps me on the target.
"W-what are you! This is my realm! You shouldn''t have such power here!" (K)
"I am your nightmare if it''s necessary! So leave my friends alone or I won''t forgive you!" (I)
A moment later the water whirls rush at me, yet something like a shell made from the usual creepy material extends from my back and obstructs them efficiently.
This might be my opportunity to retaliate, but I''m hesitant.
Despite her demeanor, she is still a sentient being.
I just don''t wish to kill someone.
All these monsters in this nightmare world were rather on the level of beasts for me.
The demons are maybe a bit more complicated, but it''s not like they left me much of a choice.
And I thought it was a dream.
Maybe not a good defense at court but to me, there is a big difference to the things I would do if I''m aware.
However, I also have to somehow stop these attacks.
Yet my proficiency to use my powers in any specific way is basically nonexistent.
I would just wish to be able to protect those dear to me without killing whoever gets in my way like a maniac.
Since the possibilities are rather restricted I decided to try threatening her.
Fortunately, my point gets supported by the fact that the black liquid I expelled before already developed a life on its own, flooding along the whole ground and crawling up the walls, where eyes start to sprout, all focusing on my opponent.
I can this time somehow manage to prevent that she gets sucked in by my automatic self-defense.
It might be due to me getting more used to this instead of solely panicking.
By the way, I panic!
While I try to put up a strong front, internally I am trembling like crazy.
And maybe a bit on the outside as well.
I mean seriously!
The whole formerly blue-white room is covered with a living horror substance that is eager to devour everything it gets in its grasp.
I might not be particularly weak to horror movies, but that doesn''t mean I have no problem with starring in one.
You can tell me a thousand times that this creeping killer-sludge isn''t going to come for me, but I won''t become comfortable.
And the amount of killer tendrils emerging from my back doesn''t make this any better.
However, there is someone who has even bigger issues right now dealing with this.
And that is the target of my threats.
"This can''t be! This can''t be! This feeling of oppression! You!!! You are... you are..." (K)
"Please don''t say outer god! I have absolutely no disposition towards this term." (I)
"An outer god! An outer god here!?" (K)
Didn''t I say not?
"Alright... I believe we have a deal then. You aren''t killing anyone and I am not bothering you." (I)
It seriously goes on my mentality to play this game here.
"B-but I-I can''t!" (K)
You cannot stop killing people?
The hell is wrong with you?!
"Excuse me? Could you explain this?" (I)
"I-I have to follow my myth! If I don''t I will cease to exist! Whoever waits some time in my corner and then goes in the water, that person I have to drag to the ground. And when those persons are alone I must drown them for good!" (K)
"What!?" (I)
"I h-have to do this! The myth is me! My identity! I need to act in accordance!" (K)
"What kind of sickhead makes up such stories?" (I)
"The students! They shape the idea! P-please! I don''t want to end! Not again!" (K)
"As I said, Chiaki is off-limits! But I also don''t want my other classmates dying. Is there no way?" (I)
"You, you might change the myth through rumors or, or keep them from fulfilling the conditions." (K)
I really don''t want to kill her.
I even have some compassion when she is forced to go along with rules others define on her.
And I truly think killing is wrong as long you have a choice.
And right now I have.
It''s not as if I have any obligation in the first place to meddle here.
Changing a rumor might be possible.
To the best of my ability, I start to suck everything that spread from me back inside.
It''s an odd feeling, but bearable, and the room becomes again neat and tidy which helps to ease me up.
"I really don''t want to fight or something like this. Please could you just not bother us? I just want to have my quiet school life and not get dragged into this. If you have questions ask Zika. So if you would be so nice and bring me back? Oh wait!" (I)
Hastily I shape my body back.
It''s really difficult, considering all the stuff I just took in, but I think the disturbance is mostly coming from my emotional state.
Right now I am much more collected as when I feared that mum might hate me.
So I can restore my human appearance.
And as much I despise it, I form my swimming uniform back on me.
Hello, flesh coat.
"Now I can go!" (I)
Our mermaid still seems extremely scared, but this should rather motivate her to get rid of me.
After a move with her hand, a whirlpool from behind sucks me in and some moments later I break through the surface and am back in the school pool.
To my surprise, no one seemed to notice that anything happened, even if a student''s dis- and reappearance should cause some uproar.
However, Chiaki stares in my direction, fitting the fact that I suddenly resurfaced again.
Maybe it''s her strong energy that makes her immune to mental influences?
I don''t know, but since at least time went by as usual it doesn''t take long until the last ring of the day.
All that''s left, is going to change back to my uniform and grabbing my stuff, before getting on my way home, while avoiding further killer demons.
Sigh!
And a long talk with Chiaki that I would rather refrain from.
Chapter 22
"Fine Chiaki, I guess you have some questions and I have no other choice but to answer them." (I)
I waited until it was only the two of us to talk about stuff you would normally get taken into custody for saying out loud.
Chiaki, whilst being mentally at her limits doesn''t seem to be against this.
But my concerns grow, as her aura grows darker and darker.
I would like to have Zika here for this since despite her abrasive nature she can be fairly eloquent.
Yet I guess if I would call her again she might completely freak out for calling her for every little thing.
And Chiaki would freak out because of the suddenly appearing demon.
The suddenly appearing angry demon.
So it seems I have to manage this talk alone and let Chiaki speak now.
"Wh-where were you? You s-suddenly disappeared and, and... Why did no one notice?!" (C)
"I... had a talk with the demon that targeted you. Don''t worry, she won''t go after you anymore." (I)
"M-more?!" (C)
"In this school there are apparently seven. God Chiaki! Could you please stop trembling? I am really not going to harm you!" (I)
"I, I try but... I just can''t." (C)
"Really Chiaki, I don''t know how I can prove to you that I am I and no one else. It''s hard enough on me and this really doesn''t make me feel better." (I)
"Th-that''s not i-it!" (C)
"What is it then? I am truly me! Do you have a phobia of... demons?" (I)
If I had any other word I would use it, but I certainly have no idea about my persona.
I wait for a reply, but Chiaki looks just to the ground.
First I believe she wants to stop talking now, but then...
Is her face... red?
She is embarrassed!!
"No... don''t tell me." (I)
"Y-you remember that I-I came to school just in t-the second g-grade?" (C)
"Yes?" (I)
"I... I had some p-problems before. I saw... th-things. Terrible things. I-in all the corners a-and shadows." (C)
Dark places?
She means the ghosts!
"You can see them too?" (I)
"N-no." (C)
"But didn''t you say..." (I)
"W-when it got really b-bad mum brought me... to a temple. I don''t know where. I-I got an amulet there. H-here." (C)
She raises her hand and shows a bracelet bound to her wrist consisting of several pearls with intricate patterns on them.
Never paid much attention to it.
Thought it was some kind of accessory.
"After I h-had this there w-were no more... things. I even be-began to think they didn''t exist." (C)
Seems like I have somehow ruined that for her.
"When, when you talked with Karin I... I thought for a moment I saw something on you. I... I became worried and... and took it off!" (C)
Oh, Chiaki. Bad mistake!
"You saw something then, right?" (I)
Stolen story; please report.
"S-something? Y-yes, something. Right." (C)
Sounds like it was a little bit more than something.
She manages to raise her gaze and look at me.
"When I did it... I had a shallow idea from the past. I-it was long ago, but I thought I would know what it would be like at worst." (C)
I start to massage my temples.
"Ch-Chiaki I''m sorry." (I)
"I saw... I saw..." (C)
Tears well up in her eyes and my conscience grows heavier and heavier.
I have a good hunch what it was that she saw.
"In one moment everything turned dark! There... spread something! Eyes everywhere! All staring in my direction while I felt how something grabbed after me. And in the middle... Y-you two, but not you. And I was so close!" (C)
The tears stream steadily down her face and the shivers get worse and worse.
"Chiaki, I-I don''t know what to say." (I)
"I put it directly back on and everything went back to normal. But still whenever I saw you it felt... wrong. There was this picture I had in my mind and I can''t get rid of it. No matter how hard I tried to tell me that there is nothing! That the world I see with the bracelet is the real one! But then... in the swimming hall. I had it on when... your eyes! Everything was so dark!!! Everything is real! They are everywhere! They, they hunted me! They will do it again! And, and eat m..." (C)
At this moment I throw myself at her and take her in my arms.
Might have been too aggressive and is absolutely not my style, but I can see when something goes in the wrong direction and I''m rather sure it can''t get worse with Chiaki.
She is paralyzed when I do this, maybe close to a heart attack.
"Chiaki, stop this! I-I promise that nothing will happen to you! I won''t allow it! No matter what I will keep you safe!" (I)
She still trembles and her tears flow further and then...
"Waaaahhh! Sob! Wuahh!" (C)
I have never seen Chiaki like this.
It''s rather hard to bear it when someone you care about is in this state.
Even more, someone who is always so cheerful and happy.
But she doesn''t move.
She''s not trying to fend me off.
At least she doesn''t hate me, I believe.
I have to believe!
It needs a while but eventually, she calms down.
"Is it better?" (I)
"I, I think. Sniff!" (C)
"I know you are scared of me Chiaki and honestly I am too. It''s not like I am totally clear with everything." (I)
"I-it''s just all these memories. They come back and... and... Oh god... I''m scared." (C)
"This is okay. As I said, we are both in this and I find these monsters scary as well." (C)
"You, you said you would protect me. But how?" (C)
"As much I know, ghosts don''t notice you if you don''t react to them. So your bracelet should help. If, if you need more... Karin suggested I could bind a demon to you to protect you." (I)
Her face cramps tightly up.
"Just a suggestion! A suggestion! Nothing else!" (I)
"Ka-Karin said that?" (C)
"Well, you should have seen her as well. I mean different to me she''s a genuine demon." (I)
"A genuine? You-you''re not?" (C)
"Urgh, ehm... Sorry, don''t know. This, this demon stuff is all new to me." (I)
"New? How could it be new? (C)
"It... Kinda slipped into it. Or it into me."
"So it... it happened to you?" (C)
"Well, yes! I seriously don''t want to talk about what happened in specific. Rather traumatic. But it happened recently." (I)
"Recently?" (C)
"Umh; You know, since I am no longer this tired." (I)
"This was yesterday!" (C)
"Exactly!" (I)
"So everywhere are ghosts?" (C)
"Not so many at the moment. It seems I scared most of them off. This darkness, you remember?" (I)
Her face shows she does just too well.
"So, naturally I would protect you when you are around. But this demon thing. It would mean that I could... make something and put it in your shadow or so. Then it would fight for you if necessary. That was what I was told." (I)
"No, no, no, no, no, no! Please not!" (C)
She truly seems to be a bit phobic.
"I, I don''t think you''re in danger. Maybe I can ask Karin if she would know about a solution." (I)
It is really hard not to accidentally use her real name.
"And... Karin is a real demon?" (C)
"I found out just yesterday. She acted weird. You remember her sprint? Also, there are some other things." (I)
I am still not sure if I should tell her about the smoke, since knowing she is a target might stress her.
"B-but we were the whole day together." (C)
"Yes. She is rather good at acting. But I need to say when you made her wear that summer dress I actually chuckled. Pfft!" (I)
"She, she isn''t angry, right?" (C)
"If she has a problem with anyone then it''s me. I dragged her along. You should just watch out that you don''t feel bad around her." (I)
"Sorry, I don''t understand." (C)
"She eats dark emotions. Over them she drains life! Not all of it, but enough so that you will feel tired when she''s done." (I)
At least, I should give her this warning.
Chiaki is still uneasy, but I guess she might believe me that I won''t harm her.
"A-and this demon-thing. Is this... How are you feeling?" (C)
It''s considerate of her that even now she thinks about me.
"Right... It''s definitely strange. Until now I barely coped by not thinking about it. I can shift my body, but sometimes there are some slips like before. Yet if I ignore it I can feel somewhat normal. That helps." (I)
"I-Iori... I''m sorry." (C)
"No need to. After I heard your story "I" felt guilty. Honestly, I am as scared of all this stuff as you are and reacted exactly the same. Still. You are my friend." (I)
She tries to smile, but the visible strain on her works against this.
"I have to go now Chiaki. If I wait too long mum might get worried. Or believe I''ve got again sucked into another dimension." (I)
"She knows? Another dimension!?" (C)
"I had issues with my demon form. It''s rather complicated right now." (I)
"F-fine. I''m sorry, but I don''t think I''m able to see it yet." (C)
"That''s absolutely fine. Also, it would have been embarrassing for me to show it." (I)
"O-okay. Bye then." (C)
"Goodbye, Chiaki. See you tomorrow! And if you need any help, please come to me!" (I)
"G-good!" (C)
Like this, a rather unsettling day ends and I am actually glad that despite all that happened it ended so well.
Things could develop worse.
Chapter 23
So I walk back home, this time making sure to avoid any kind of creepy ghost waiting to ambush me.
And seriously, this isn''t just my paranoia speaking here.
When I look around there really is an abundance of those frightening things around.
Most of them are hidden in the shadows, but as the twilight grows, more and more dwell on the streets.
It''s at best distressing to have this view of mostly mutilated, twisted, and simply wrong creatures and corpses.
And the randomly plopping-up eyes of mine which point them out make it rather hard to ignore them.
On the bus, it becomes much better, as it kind of shields me from them.
They aren''t even looking at me.
I am actually thankful for the lack of attention to my person.
Since I hurry a bit I make it earlier than usual back home.
"Hi mum! I''m back!" (I)
It doesn''t take long until she comes into view.
It''s somewhat assuring that nothing happened, despite all the troubling stuff I encountered and what Zika hinted could come at us.
Not like I expected that something would happen to mum, I''m just a little conscious about it.
What I haven''t anticipated is that she rushes at me and catches me so tight in an embrace as if she believes I miraculously survived something.
"Uhm, mum! Isn''t this a little much? I just came home from school." (I)
"I was worried! Isn''t that okay? There is so much going on at once." (S)
"It''s fine! I''m okay! You don''t need to worry." (I)
"Alright, alright! Just... I am glad to see you." (S)
She releases me and I can at least get rid of the stuff I was carrying.
"Ehm, mum?" (I)
"Yes, dear?" (S)
"How was your day? Did something noteworthy happen? Did you encounter anything?" (I)
"I''ve got the feeling this isn''t about how I fared at work. No, nothing." (S)
"Huff!" (I)
"Why the question?" (S)
"Just... Zika said you might get targeted for being related to me. She can scare one quite much. And I... I grew worried about it." (I)
"You don''t need to worry. I am perfectly fine." (S)
"But what if one of those ghosts attack! You, you would be in danger! How would you fight back?" (I)
"I don''t know. But what does it help to worry about things one cannot change?" (S)
"Actually..." (I)
"What?" (S)
"Zika suggested I could bind a demon to you." (I)
Okay, her face literally screams "What the hell? Are you serious?"
"That... sounds very ominous. And can we really trust her? I mean, a demon?" (S)
Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.
"Ehm, it means I could somehow make one and put it close to you. It wouldn''t do anything bad. Most of the time it would be invisible, and only in case something happens it would come out to protect you. At least that''s how I understood it. I know this sounds crazy, but if something would happen to you and even more because of me... I, I wouldn''t know how to deal with it." (I)
Mum comes close and hugs me again.
"It''s not like I like the idea. But I can understand why this weighs so much on you. Just know that you are never at fault for things others do. Please believe me here. For that demon thing. I will need a little bit of time to think about it. Is this fine?" (S)
"Y-yes! Sorry for troubling you so much, mum." (I)
"That''s what children are there for. Otherwise it wouldn''t be a responsibility for the parents." (S)
"I love you, mum!" (I)
"Mhm. Fine, then make yourself ready. We are going to have dinner." (S)
It''s kind of astonishing that whatever goes on, mum insists on eating together.
Like this, I think it would trouble her if I mention that it isn''t really filling for me.
So I get rid of my uniform and change into something comfy.
That I could simply shift into a different attire is a possibility my longing for normalcy simply won''t allow.
Like this, I feel far more eased and can enjoy the safe feeling I''m getting from coming home.
Soon I am at the table.
What mother prepared there looks quite nice.
It''s mostly fish and rice, but the way she arranges it makes it look special.
A little self-conscious about the supposed black hole in my stomach I am holding myself back.
I am not sure if she has noticed, but mum is taking looks at me.
On the other hand, I am something like an otherwordly demon, so that could be as well a reason.
"Ehm, Iori?" (S)
That sudden address startled me.
"Y-yes mun?" (I)
"Do you... want to change back? You know, to your... other form?" (S)
"W-why you ask?" (I)
"You look a little tense and I had the thought that you might like to do so." (S)
"Ehm, it''s not really straining. I just feel that this body is more of an illusion, which is kinda unnerving. But there was another thing." (I)
I know this might cause problems.
But mum asked me to be honest with her and I promised.
"What is it?" (S)
"I... cannot eat." (I)
"I am confused! Didn''t you just clear your plate?" (S)
"I mean I can swallow it, but as soon it goes down my stomach it just... disappears." (I)
"Oh my! Do, do you feel okay? How bad is it? To think that the whole time you got nothing!" (S)
"I-its not like that mum. I am not getting hungry either. I am just not... full. It''s fine." (I)
"You really think so? I mean, If you''re sure. But if there''s anything weighing on you please tell me. I just want you to know that you don''t have to keep secrets from me. It really is okay to tell me everything." (S)
I am actually so touched right now that I''m desperately fighting my tears.
Problematic is just that they are some vile black stuff that can cause calamities.
"Thank you mum! Thank you!" (I)
At least I can manage to suck them back in.
"Fine, as I said you can always come to me with your problems. By the way, how was your day?" (S)
Okay!
Let''s try being honest!
"Well, first I''ve learned that our school, including Zika, hosts seven very strong demons. Then that Makoto''s family is likely training him to fight demons. After that, because of a slip on my part, Zika bound herself somehow to me in a strange and permanent way. Oh, also Chiaki busted me, but I think that that is mostly settled. In addition, there was an encounter with one of those demons, who was a bit hostile, but I solved it without any greater problems." (I)
"A-a-alright if you say... Chiaki busted you!!? Are you still okay with her? And what is with Zika?! Did Makoto do something to you?! And, and these demons! Are you hurt?!!" (S)
The next minutes I spend explaining the story in more detail.
While she doesn''t look too pleased she appears at least to accept it.
"Fine, I think I understand. Before I forget, I have something for you. Please close your eyes. And no blinking. No matter which eye. All count!" (S)
I do as she says, getting a little excited.
I hear something shuffling and soon after there is a feeling of touch in my hands.
So I open my eyes, and I find a smartphone!
"I know your birthday is still four months away and I was against it, but now I think it would be better if you can contact me. Your old was a bit lacking in this regard. Also, you should know that you can always count on me." (S)
"Thank you, mum!!" (I)
I give mum another hug.
"I am glad that you are happy about it. Alright, now help me wash the dishes!" (S)
"Sure, mum!" (I)
I''m not interested if it''s unusual for demons to do that!
Could I use the tentacles?
"And by the way, what was with the conditioner you put a note on which says "don''t open, evil inside"?" (S)
Well, another thing I have to explain in more detail.
After that, we spend the rest of the day rather calmly.
While I don''t make a complete transformation, I grew bold enough to shift to these elf-ears.
On one side, I wanted to adjust in small steps to the entirety, so I can be calmer when it happens and keep my cool.
On the other, I think they''re rather cute.
Like this, the day ends and finally, I go to bed.
This dreaded time!
Chapter 24
I''m lying in my bed.
Eyes wide open!
The reason?
Simple, I had just no good experiences with anything related to sleep recently.
At least I could convince my mother not to stay nearby while I do so.
Honestly, it wasn''t so difficult after the last time.
But now I am here, trying to sleep and at the same time to stay awake.
Stupid paradox!
That is to say, I don''t feel tired.
I often mentioned that I overcame this condition, but never it came so clear that this isn''t a natural state than now, after a whole day that elapsed without the slightest urge to sleep.
Or rather three days, if you take into account that I was rather occupied during these times with traversing the nightmarescape and saving mother.
Like this, it comes clear why I would like to dodge this issue.
Nonetheless, alone the atmosphere of lying in my bed is kind of a commitment that I will sleep.
And I really have no idea what I should do else.
It''s not like I want to take a nightly stroll with all these monsters out there.
And making through would bother mum, aside from the fact that it is certainly no human behavior.
So eventually I close my eyes!
And am back in my horror world!
God, this necklace thing never gets old.
And for some reason, I teleported directly in front of one of the towers.
The planet I stand on is slightly orange and above me, the next one appears to be yellow.
Who even comes up with this?
I recall that according to Zika probably one of these so-called outer gods might be responsible for my condition.
And if it is like this, there is a high chance it is the same who owns this place.
Because seriously, this place looks so artificial.
You simply know it''s made up and not natural.
On the other side, I start to doubt if existence itself is natural in the first place.
According to most religions, even my own was created.
And I am really not in the position to call any of them liars.
So likely this place has an owner.
And I am directly inside his domain.
It could also be just a random dream, but with so many planets I doubt it a little.
Maybe I could start a talk with this entity, but as afraid Zika is of them this might be an act of madness.
Personally, I cannot imagine anything good coming from this.
However, I''m driven here, which could be because it''s the origin of most of the demons I consist of.
Yet I have no positive relationship with this place.
At this moment, I realize something.
I am here at one of the towers.
And this is another planet.
That means this tower is not the same I climbed last time.
And as far I know their entrances are guarded by...
"Stomp"
Yep!
A demon.
Again this unsettling large grin carved directly into the face.
This aura of maliciousness is certainly unsettling.
And I have really no idea how to handle this situation
At least I could try to talk.
They appeared to be more intelligent to me than the other monsters.
Even if most of it might be for the sake of sadism.
However, as I am no killer and don''t want to stir things up here I try.
"C-can we talk this out? I really don''t want to do anything to you! I can just leave! Really, there is no need for this!" (I)
Like as an answer the grin grows deeper and his claw somehow grows into some kind of blade, made of red and dirty black contents.
"Please, I don''t want to kill you! This won''t end well for you!" (I)
"Swish"
Maybe I overestimated its intelligence or maybe it simply doesn''t take me full or has no intention to listen after doing this job for quite some time, or it has heard what I did to the others.
Anyways, it starts to slash at me.
I''m barely able to dodge.
Whatever is up with this thing, it must also make it faster and stronger than you would normally believe is possible.
"I really don''t want to do this!!!" (I)
It''s unsettling how quiet this thing stays, but what is even more of an issue is that I can basically feel the malice.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.While I didn''t expect hospitality, this presence is literally a physical sensation and my body begins to react to it.
"Swish"
It keeps striking after me and this time it was really difficult to get away.
Yet there was a sudden increase in speed on my side.
A look down confirms it.
I have my panther paws, greatly accelerating my jumping abilities.
"Goddamnit you stupid thing! Stop it or your soul will be crushed!" (I)
It wasn''t intended to sound this intimidating on my side and surely I didn''t want to threaten it.
In fact, this is just exactly what is going to happen if it doesn''t stop now.
I am gradually losing control over my body.
Not in a sense that I am possessed and an unknown force takes over my mind.
It is more like the reflex when you put your hand into a fire and something tells you you have to retract it fast.
Yet this time the reflex is not saying "retract", but instead "make this annoying inconvenience vanish!"
And I really have no more leeway to endure it.
"NO ONE DARES TO DEFY ME!!!" (demon)
It can speak!?
"When you can talk then just stop this! Before it ends badly!" (I)
But its attacks just grow more furious with that, making my inner stirring even worse.
"STOP! I cannot..." (I)
"Swish"
At this moment another swing of that blade goes for me.
I jump again backward, but suddenly midswing it grows longer, supposedly through some demon power.
Because of this sudden change, I cannot escape.
"Skshh"
Petrified I stare.
At my cut-off arm!
"Why?! Why did you do this?!" (I)
"No more running!!!" (demon)
"No... No more running!" (Iori)
This sounded darker than I''d like.
But honestly, it is dark.
Not because I''ve got badly injured.
I don''t even feel any pain and distressingly there is no blood, just some crawling.
The true reason is, I can still feel the arm.
Not phantom pain, regret, or how it regrows.
I mean I can literally feel that cut-off thing that lies there on the ground between this monster''s feet.
And I''ve lost control.
Like this, it explodes.
Not in a wave which would just rush over us, but as an endless stream.
Black tendrils grow in steadily increasing numbers, all of them aimed at this monster.
While the demon can cut some of them down they are immediately replaced by ten times the amount.
The outcome is clear.
He soon gets overwhelmed, pinned down, and is completely overgrown.
My arm already healed back and is again attached to my shoulder like before.
I haven''t even noticed how it happened.
But truly, this sight in front of me was a little distracting.
Even more, as I am somehow aware of every little thing that happens in there.
And while we are at distressing impressions, this accumulation now somehow grew something like teeth or nails and other sharp stuff in there.
And now it starts to spin!
I cannot see inside, but total physical awareness isn''t any better.
I truly didn''t want to experience this feeling.
While being shredded surely is no pleasant experience, I never intended to learn how it is to be the shredder.
Disturbing is an understatement.
It only takes a moment and the demon is taken apart.
And in front of me lies now a large horror-shredder-calamity.
No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! It doesn''t want to... right?
I-it starts to move in my direction!
It wants to merge!!!
No, forget it!
This was traumatizing enough!
I am out!
"Back home, back home, back home!" (I)
With directed will and image, as well as some experience, I find myself a moment later back in my room.
I certainly had enough horror now.
And honestly, despite the really freaking experience on my side, I don''t feel the slightest bit sorry for that demon.
In fact, I would go as far and say it was suicide.
It''s not like I''ve asked him to chop off my arm.
That is the equivalent of pulling the splint of a hand grenade and then keeping it in the hand.
This was seriously traumatizing, but I have already so much on my list.
However, with all I''ve been through I''m worried I might grow numb to this kind of stuff.
I really don''t want to become such an outer god of the kind Zika fears.
I want to stay myself.
And to ensure that I have to think like a human.
And normal humans, without deteriorated mentality, simply don''t creepily devour things with monsterlike...
I don''t even know how to call what I have!
So as things are like this at the moment, I should from now on absolutely make sure to avoid getting into situations that force me to react like this.
And that means I will from now on abstain from entering this special nightmare realm, no matter what.
But this leaves me with a problem.
Whenever I sleep I get somehow pulled to this place.
As I said, maybe this happens because all the demons in me came from there.
Some kind of homesickness?
Urgh, creepy!
I have to find a way around that.
At the moment I am back at home, but it''s not like I could or would want to spend the whole night desperately trying to keep myself occupied.
Mum works part-time so it really wouldn''t be fair on my side to risk waking her up.
But sleeping is bad as well as I just learned.
With this, I have eliminated sleeping and staying awake here overnight and for sure I won''t go out there to all the nightly ghosts.
Then what is left?
I am seriously at a loss.
If I would just have a place to go.
A place of my own where I won''t get bothered by all these terrible things that are waiting to come at me.
Sigh!
I have an idea!
Or rather Zika had.
Yet I wonder if this really would be a good one.
I could go... to me.
I mean Zika said I have something like an ongoing dream inside me that I can control.
And if I dwell in my dreams, then isn''t this kinda like sleeping?
It could maybe be the solution I was looking for.
So I decide to give it a try.
But before I get started, I grab myself a watch.
I am not so stupid to believe there wouldn''t be issues with keeping track of the time.
On the other side, this way of thought could be flawed if time runs there differently.
Yet it''s the only precaution I could come up with.
I place myself on my bed and start to think about this special place.
How it is inside me.
How I am linked to it.
How I could get there.
Concentrating hard, I press my mind to visit there.
But for some reason, I cannot notice any reaction.
After a while, I still cannot perceive anything happening at all, so that I exasperated open my eyes.
And am there!
Chapter 25
At least I think I am there.
But honestly, I don''t know where "here" even is.
Because "here" is absolutely nothing!
Oh, how much I''ve not missed that.
However, that the voices are back kind of confirms that I am at the right place.
But as I said, this place here is absolutely empty.
Oh no!
"Are these voices really necessary? Do you have to repeat every single word of mine like this?" (I)
This is still unsettling, even more as you cannot see the slightest glimpse.
I am not even sure if there is anything at all, as I, since the beginning, am floating somehow in deepest darkness.
The other part would be that my senses are totally all over the place.
As if I''m anywhere and nowhere.
And this makes it hard to think straight.
Duh! Ground would be nice!
A split-second later I feel a shift around me.
And directly after this, I plummet down.
On the ground.
I am fiddling myself up again.
Yet I am not really sure if this is the right expression since this rather strange place might have all kinds of uncommon rules.
Like perhaps it could be that there is no up and down at all.
In the end, I don''t see how I could check this.
At the moment I just know I''m standing on something.
I mean everything is still pitch black here.
It would be really helpful for orientation to have some light.
And at once the environment sparks up and just like this, I find myself on some stony highland.
Spiky stone formations are abundant, many are curved and now I can see that the ground has the violet color from my first venture, which because of that leaves a very bad feeling within me.
Also, there are tones of grey and a massive amount of black mixed in.
To say it like this, it looks like the final boss area of some RPG, colorwise.
For the rest?
Well, there isn''t much.
Simple stones aren''t very appealing to me.
And for a boss level in a game, this place would surely be a bit boring for the players.
There isn''t even a castle.
Oh shit!
"Groooohhhrrr"
Out of the surface, rather far away from my location suddenly a castle breaks through the ground rises higher and higher until it stays on a large hill, governing over everything in the vicinity.
If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.I give Zika partly the fault for this, for putting this idea in the first place in my mind.
And now I would wish I hadn''t thought about demon lords and such.
Because this is what this thing looks like.
The darkest, most intimidating fortress one can imagine.
I could maybe try going there.
I don''t think that there is anything bad waiting for me.
This is because I have a hunch who is supposed to be the demon lord of this dark fortress.
Can I resign?
Really annoying!
The fact that I hear these voices might be related to this place.
Ultimately I am here in my dream, so it makes sense that something like my subconscious, is residing here.
Or simply the billion creepy critters I consist of.
A thought I should dismiss now very fast.
The way to the castle goes rather fast.
Conveniently the gates aren''t closed and the drawbridge is down.
The interior looks a little gloomy but overall seems fine.
I make a small tour, which leads me to a kitchen, a throne hall, storages, meeting halls, many different kinds of floors, and private chambers.
This brings me slowly higher.
In the end, I come to a huge door which is somehow in the center of the highest floor.
It is a big door, but not difficult to move.
With a slight push, I stumble inside.
The interior looks quite nice.
More precisely it looks distressingly like my room, or rather like an exact copy.
Also, I find something else noteworthy.
On the other side, the room leads to a truly huge terrace.
And it has a really great sight.
There might be not so many interesting spots around here.
Nonetheless, it''s a magnificent view.
Truly great.
I should also mention that while there is light, I have not the slightest idea where it''s coming from.
Like on a cloudy day there is absolutely no sun to see.
However, the sky above is just an ominous black, so that everything is clad in this eerie atmosphere.
And it''s astonishing how well this place is equipped.
This castle is too good.
When I inspected the kitchen and storages I noticed that they were all full.
I mean bursting.
I don''t even know what all this stuff in there was, but the food at least would be enough for a feast that lasts the whole year.
And this for a greater number of people.
This brings me to the idea that here somewhere might exist something like the castle''s treasury.
I haven''t found it anywhere in this huge labyrinth, but my guess is it might be in the cellar.
And there''s no way will I explore the demon castle''s catacombs!
But it is definitely strange here.
This place could really afford to sustain a large number of people.
Why do I have it here?
The easy explanation surely is because I thought about it.
But this makes it again distressing to think about how far my ideas are pursued by whatever shapes this world.
If it does that, how many more subconscious adjustments are going on aside from that what I actually intended.
Suddenly I realize something.
I look at my clock and fortunately, it shows that time has passed.
So I teleport me out of this place.
And am back in my room!
My reason for hurrying this much?
I''ve noticed that my thoughts about this place made me think how empty it looks.
The next thought would have been how it would be if the castle was bustling with people.
Yet I was absolutely not ready for this.
Taking what occurred into account there is a high chance it would have happened.
I''m wondering how they would have been?
Would they be real people or just some kind of NPCs?
I am surely not going to find that out directly at the beginning.
For now, I would rather leave it empty, before it gets complicated.
And yes, there''s nothing more complicated than people.
That is to say, I think it worked out.
I could somehow spend the night at this place and it wasn''t very bad there.
The atmosphere was somewhat troubling, but it was ultimately a safe place to go.
Maybe I could accommodate myself there and have some kind of refuge.
Some video games, mangas, and such, and it would be homey.
Might be problematic, but the best way to go for now.
In the end, the night is now over.
So I can stand up and get ready for another day.
I am somewhat elated, almost daring against whatever this day might have in store for me.
I mean it cannot be more outrageous than what happened until now.
Right?
Chapter 26
The morning with mum proceeds uneventfully.
I try my hardest to not make her worried or speak about my sleeping issues.
I think she became much more alert for every bit of unordinary behavior.
Not because she''s afraid of me, but for me.
Still, out of consideration I shifted the inhuman features away.
It must weigh hard on her as well that all this happened.
Nonetheless, school is about to start so I should get going.
On the way, I notice that even if the number of ghosts went down compared to last evening, there are certainly more than before.
It is a little unsettling since I have no explanation for this.
Maybe I will ask Zika later.
To my surprise, Chiaki waits at the entrance for me.
"H-hello!" (C)
It was surely not expected on my side.
And you can clearly see that she is a little uneasy.
Not just her demeanor, but also her aura is dimmed.
But maybe it''s also scary for her to go in there alone.
Didn''t I tell her yesterday that she got targeted?
Maybe not the smartest move on my side to calm her down.
"Hi. Do we want to go in?" (I)
"I think so. But is it okay?" (C)
She fiddles uneasy with the bracelet on her arm.
Was she maybe too afraid to take it off, but at the same time anxious about the stuff she cannot see?
If so then this is quite a dilemma.
"The view is clear if you meant to ask me this." (I)
"S-sorry to bother you. I, I am just a little afraid." (C)
"It''s no problem! To be honest, I have more time at hand than I need." (I)
Thanks to my sleeping issues.
"Thank you." (C)
It''s really bothering me how meek Chiaki became.
The worst is how her aura darkened.
While she was always hard to bear seeing her like this kinda hurts.
"Ummh, Chiaki?" (I)
"Yes?" (C)
"You look... troubled. Is there anything I could do to help you?" (I)
"N-not the demon thing please!!" (C)
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
Damnit, people look in our direction.
"Chiaki, not so loud! And no. Not that. Just... anything? Is there anything I can do?" (I)
"I wouldn''t know what. It''s just... everything is so scary." (C)
"Hmm, how would it be if we talk with Karin later?" (I)
"The, the demon who wants to suck my soul out?" (C)
"It''s not exactly that. I mean you know her. She is... Well, actually she is a lot different from when she''s playing an act, but she wouldn''t harm you. Especially if I am against it. And she can be really helpful. If not completely voluntary. On the other side, I still don''t know if I accidentally sold my soul to her. Do I have a soul now? Urgh, that goes in a bad direction. Let''s just say I have!" (I)
"I think you are trailing off a little bit." (C)
"Okay, just wanted to say you don''t have to be nervous around Karin. And it might help. At least I thought so. Maybe these things aren''t that scary if you know more about them." (I)
"I, I''ll think about it!" (C)
"Well, ultimately she will attend the same class as us. So one way or another you should get used to her." (I)
Like this, we go in.
Inside everything looks normal.
Makoto sits at his place and glares at Zika, who on her side is on her usual seat, where she can drain the morning depression from the students.
Okay, maybe it isn''t this normal when you know the background information, but I take what I can get.
There are also such little things like Zika perking up as soon I enter.
She has a strange expression the way she looks at me.
As if she wants to say something.
Have I again done something wrong?
Never mind, at the moment with Makoto watching it would be too suspicious to directly vent out again with her.
I think I will go when the next break starts.
But when I sit down, Makoto''s attention settles on me.
Maybe not too surprising, as I must have behaved pretty unusual from his view.
To my luck class starts before he can approach me.
I think I do well and understand much more than usual.
And if I''m correct I even perfectly remember the subjects we had yesterday.
At least those when I actually paid attention to what our teacher said.
That leads to the unpleasant thought that maybe my head changed in some way.
Oh, what do I think there?
It''s absolutely safe that something happened to my head!
As far as I know, I don''t even have a normal body, so believing my head would be the only exception is plain stupid.
Despite this, I hope that my thought processes did not change that much.
It is extremely concerning if this might influence my decisions.
I mean, I don''t think I act any different from how I used, regarding my personality, but I''m still afraid how such a difference in my very being would influence who I am.
That''s maybe a little melodramatic, but like things are, there is the idea that I am just a copy and the old Iori vanished along with her body.
On the other hand, didn''t Zika say that souls exist?
Then there is a high probability that this is what defines me so that there is no problem.
At least if I still have a soul.
I will just say yes.
Yes, I have!
So another lesson that turned into an esoteric musing of mine comes to an end.
The first break of the day starts and I have something to attend to.
I stand up to fetch Zika who is now aligned to me as it seems.
That earns me a sharp gaze from Makoto, but it''s not like I didn''t make my point clear.
Albeit reluctantly she lets me guide her without me having to speak anything out.
So I turn around, walk a bit and pause at Chiaki''s desk.
"Would you join us?" (I)
She seems confused, directs an insecure look at Zika, and quickly breaks it again.
Zika on her side is perceptive and like this not confused.
You can honestly see the internal fight display on Chiaki''s face.
In the end, she seems to have decided on something.
Then she stands up and nods that she will follow.
Now Makoto really looks unwell at this development.
However, it would be a problem if he chimes in on this talk.
Fortunately, he doesn''t seem to want to address it openly.
This might be because even if he knows what Zika is, he fears an open conflict.
As shallow as my experience is, I believe that Zika is at least something greater than those huge demons I''ve encountered before.
It''s obvious what it would imply for the other students to have one of them going havoc here in school.
And if Zika is even more dangerous this could mean a bloodbath.
Reason enough to avoid a confrontation.
So we can head out on the floor for a long necessary talk.
Chapter 27
Now we''re all three in the hallway.
Chiaki is almost stiff, staring like a scared bunny at Zika, who on her side plays the part of the snake very well.
"I get it that you, despite any opposing advise, told her everything and now are pulling me into your mess. Anything I forgot?" (Z)
Not really, but she could be a little more amicable to the poor shivering girl in front of her.
"Could you at least assure Chiaki that you won''t drain her?" (I)
"And this while little miss sunshine right now makes such a good target? Fine, it''s not like I had a choice with you against it." (Z)
"So, Chiaki this is..." (I)
Again I am totally unsure how to call her since introducing someone with their fake name feels somewhat wrong.
"Just say it! It''s already too late in general, so please get over with it." (Z)
"Ehm, this is Zika. She''s a demon and doesn''t like it when her name gets spread." (I)
"Not that this would keep you from doing so." (Z)
"I-I, I. Uhm. You..." (C)
The poor Chiaki is mumbling at her words, unable to address Zika.
"Yes it''s true. I won''t sugarcoat anything. Under different circumstances you would be already sucked dry. And not in the pleasant way." (Z)
Could you please stop licking your lips in such a suggestive way?
"Ieehk!" (C)
"Well, according to the amount of fear I sense here, she either had a visit inside you or there are prior issues." (Z)
"Chiaki is afraid of demons." (I)
"Not wrong. In general one should fear the dangerous stuff. That''s an instinct of self-preservation. I for example fear that your common sense is progressively deteriorating." (Z)
"Please, can you help her? Assure her she will be fine? I don''t want her to be in suspense like this." (I)
"How comes that you more and more seem to forget what my proficiency is? I am no caretaker! And no; things won''t end up well just like this. She is prey. A good one to make matters worse." (Z)
Hearing this Chiaki really starts to quiver.
"No, no! Chiaki please don''t worry! I said I would protect you!" (I)
"This might actually safe her." (Z)
"But I cannot always be around! Is there really no way?" (I)
"You could grant her a place in your little dream hell. Then you would always be around. Literally." (Z)
"E-ehm, what?" (C)
At this Zika rolls her eyes at me.
"You haven''t told her, huh?" (Z)
What does she mean?
Chiaki knows that I am some kind of demon thingy.
"Fine. You expose me all around then it''s just fair if I do so as well." (Z)
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
She advances on Chiaki, too close to be comfortable, and corners her against the wall.
Her trembling gets much worse.
The only reason why I don''t tackle Zika away is that I am sure she wouldn''t actually do something while I''m present.
Also, any action of mine would end in a huge overreaction and she knows this.
So she begins:
"You know, my dear. You might think I am bad and dangerous and literally the embodiment of everything you feared until now. And honestly, you are completely right with this. But do you want to hear something funny? As bad as I am, your friend here is unmeasurably worse! All the darkest nightmares you can or cannot imagine, she can make them true, come to live, release them upon this innocent little world, and nothing could stop her, as there are no limits. So before you fear me, please make a proper judgment of what she is. Since if you upset her, no god, and yes they do exist, will be able to help you, because even most of them are just quivering little children in front of her. So you can at least be assured that if something would harm you an unimaginable fate will come to that individual along with this whole dimension." (Z)
Well, maybe I forgot to relay the scale accurately.
Still...
"Zi-Zika, please! I am not that bad." (I)
"So you say, if someone, great ones forbid, would kill her or your mother... Wouldn''t you tell your critters to do their worst?" (Z)
Actually, I am not sure.
I might really become furious enough if this might happen.
So all I can do is avert my gaze.
"But I would never harm Chiaki." (I)
"Still, she should know what she is up to." (Z)
Right now Chiaki stares with wide-open eyes at me.
So I guess she does now.
"Just to say it, I still have really no idea how it came to that. I''m still the same I was before." (I)
"If you don''t put into consideration that you consist out of pure nightmares and can shape reality in accordance to your whims? Then sure, you are an absolutely average girl." (Z)
"Ehm, Chiaki could you say something so I might know if you are alright?" (I)
"You, you aren''t denying it?" (C)
"I have honestly no idea what I even am! So I have a hard time denying anything at all right now." (I)
That didn''t really help her to calm down.
"You can see it like this, little girl. She is obviously the biggest monster around and as long she is on your side you are safe around her." (Z)
"I don''t understand! And what was this with a place in hell? Do you want to throw me in there?!" (C)
"Uh, no?" (I)
"Well, you could call it hell. It is her private dimension made of the most terrifying things you never wanted to know about. But at the same time, it is just hers. So if you need a safe place, there it is!" (Z)
Wow, that Chiaki''s face can this fast lose all color.
"I-It looks already much better. Maybe a bit dark, but I really tried to improve the impression. The castle might look a little gloomy, but I really did my best and the storages are apparently full." (I)
"A castle? Seriously? Isn''t this a little bit cliche?" (Z)
"You mentioned the castle first! I just reacted!" (I)
"Good to know that I can influence you!" (Z)
This really creeps me out.
Also, Chiaki still shakes.
"No, no Chiaki, you don''t need to go there if you don''t want. I think Zika just wanted to say that there are no demons when you ever want to feel safe." (I)
"I-I don''t think I can do this. Isn''t there any other way? I, I couldn''t sleep since back then." (C)
"How would it be with growing a backbone?" (Z)
"Zika!" (I)
"Seriously! This weakness is pissing me off! Those demons are just behind her because she generates enough power to ascend to new heights and all our little victim here does is complain! If she would just claim control over herself instead of whining around she would easily be able to defend herself!" (Z)
"I? Defend myself? Power?" (C)
"Are those words too difficult for you, or are you deaf? You generate enough energy to bomb any harmful existences to you out of existence. Present goddesses not included. But you just present yourself as food to the threats!" (Z)
"I, I don''t know!" (C)
"What is it you don''t know? It''s not that difficult!" (Z)
"So you could teach her how to defend herself?" (I)
Her look says yes, but only over her dead body.
"At least a crash course? The absolute basics? Anything?" (I)
"You would really let me at her?" (Z)
"W-well, I don''t think you would try something funny." (I)
"No! I don''t ''try'' I ''do'' things!" (Z)
"Then please do something good." (I)
She gazes at the still trembling Chiaki.
"I don''t have the slightest intention, but if my host is enforcing this I am not left much of a choice." (Z)
"H-h-host?" (C)
"It''s... complicated." (I)
"Hmm... Ah! I have the perfect idea! A condition of mine you could say." (Z)
"Con-condition?" (C)
"You see, activating life force is the same as calling all these critters around for dinner. Would I do it here, there is a high chance it would be swarming tomorrow. Not to speak of the bigger fishes. Furthermore, it isn''t recommended to do such things at places where the general populace is watching. However, there is one place I would know of which is perfectly safe. One could say it''s strictly restricted property." (Z)
"You, you aren''t implying..." (I)
She looks Chiaki deeply in the eyes, who is close to collapse under her gaze.
Zika''s own eyes hereby start to flicker in a dark tune.
"How about I drag you to hell with me?" (Z)
Chiaki isn''t really able to speak and if I''m right she didn''t catch any air for an alarmingly long period of time.
"You can''t be serious! She just said she couldn''t do this!" (I)
"And because of that, this is perfect! I told you before that I don''t waste my time. So this will make a good test of determination!" (Z)
"Why determination? Chiaki is just driven by fear." (I)
"Isn''t this the best motivation there is? If she can overcome that to actually do something productive, this would be enough for me." (Z)
However, this shaking doesn''t imply any overcoming at all.
Her face is showing pure terror.
"Chiaki. it''s alright! I will protect you! You don''t need to worry!" (I)
She nods unsteady, struggling to get a hold of her.
"We just wait here a little until you calmed down, okay? Then we can go back into class." (I)
"In case she changes her mind, I''ll wait until the last period." (Z)
Duh, this demon is really not good with people.
It is short before the end of the break that Chiaki is back in a state that is half presentable and doesn''t suggest that we bullied her out here.
This is especially in regards to Makoto an actual concern.
During class, I look more than once at her and she seems lost in thought, not paying any attention to the teacher, despite being a good student.
I would like to help her, but it''s not like I can in the middle of class jump up and hug her.
And it wouldn''t probably really help her right now.
I might make it worse.
Chapter 28
As soon as class ends I want to tend to Chiaki, but Makoto blocks me off at my seat.
"We... we need to talk!" (M)
"Talk? If it''s about Karin then the answer is "no"!" (I)
"I... please, uh... can you... Can you come to my place after school?" (M)
This sounds seriously dubious.
"Why now suddenly? I never went to your place and now you suddenly ask me for the first time?" (I)
"Please Iori, it''s important!" (M)
I am not sure about this.
I mean, at this point I can be certain that his place is some kind of exorcist base.
This doesn''t sound like the perfect environment for anything demonic.
And I am not this delusional.
"Iori if, if our friendship means anything to you please come to my place after school. Please!" (M)
But pressured like this, what choice do I have?
I am afraid of his reaction towards me, but if I lose him anyways like this what would it matter?
If my tactic to avoid him causes the worst possible outcome, there is not much point in pursuing it.
And Zika said that I don''t have to worry too much about exorcists.
"Fine. But you invited me! Don''t forget that when I''m coming and things don''t go as you want!" (I)
If this turns into something hostile I am not at fault.
And I would be really pissed if this is a trap.
"Huff! Okay. I will wait for you at home. You know the Honosuki shrine?" (M)
"I will find it! Have a map on my phone!" (I)
The new one I''ve just got!
"G-good. And... thank you!" (M)
What am I supposed to answer here?
Nothing good comes to my mind, so I refrain from doing so and simply stay silent.
Chiaki is no longer to see and maybe I should grant her some moments alone.
After all, there is much on her mind.
To my relief, she is back before the last segment starts.
I am at the moment extremely concerned about her.
Partly because of her poor state and partly because she could fall victim to some monster.
The world feels so much more dangerous since I turned.
Having no other options I decide, for a change of pace, to pay attention to the lesson and concentrate.
At the moment I am not so sure if there is even a point to it, regarding my future occupations, but...
Stop!!!
Pay attention for god''s sake!
You can''t turn every single period into a philosophical monologue.
With this, I glue my mind on the subject.
If it just wouldn''t be so boring.
But at least it does end at one point.
It seems I have to go to Makoto''s place and am a little conscious about this, concerning what it might imply.
This place could become ground zero.
More of a reason to get myself under control.
I don''t need another arm fiasco.
But before I can go, there is Chiaki.
I would feel bad to leave her in this state.
So I approach her when there is no one else around.
"Uhm, Chiaki? Are you alright?" (I)
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.
"I removed my bracelet." (C)
"You did what? But I thought you would need it!" (I)
She carries kind of a forced expression. Unease, but trying to show gentleness.
"There''s not much point to it if it just shows me lies, right? Much less if I know it." (C)
"Still..." (I)
"It''s dark here!" (C)
"Excuse me?" (I)
"The moment I took it off everything went so much darker. I felt instantly dread! But no monsters were there." (C)
"What do you mean?" (I)
"That darkness, I don''t know how I know it but I''m sure it comes from you." (C)
"You mean..." (I)
"Yes, you shroud everything in black." (C)
Some black ooze from me is in the school? Bad news! Bad news!
Who else can see this?
"S-sorry. I apparently don''t notice." (I)
A sad smile does show up.
"You wouldn''t do anything to me, right?" (C)
"No!!! Never! You, you are my friend. Aren''t you?" (I)
Tears gather in her eyes and start to flow down her face.
"I, I am so scared! So scared!" (C)
"Uh, i-it''s okay!" (I)
"No! Nothing is okay! I can''t do anything! I feel so vulnerable! And nothing can help." (C)
"I will help! All I can do!" (I)
She does embrace me, while the tears stream on my shoulder!
Chiaki rings with air, coughs, trembles, all at once.
Yet it does seem to help that I hold her.
I just hope she won''t notice that some additional tendrils sprouted out of me to hold her tight.
Naturally, I force them back in as soon I become aware.
She slowly calms down.
While her heart is still racing I suddenly hear something.
"I''ll do it!" (Chiaki)
"What?" (I)
"Th-this hell thing. If it is you then nothing bad will happen to me, right?" (C)
"N-no, don''t think so." (I)
"I-Is it very bad there?" (C)
"No, no. Maybe before. Don''t know. It was dark. Now it is maybe a little gloomy, but there is absolutely nothing." (I)
Wait! Do I have air there?
I need air!
Do you listen?
Air in that dream! Air!
And not deadly temperature!
I hope this will be enough.
Would be the worst if something happens because of that.
About the temperature; I think it was fine last time, but you can never be too cautious.
"Then, shall I call Zika?" (I)
"I-if you must?" (C)
"I really don''t know anything about energy and such stuff. She is much older than one would believe. This knowledge I can''t replace. But this is really my place there. If I understood it right. She wouldn''t pull any tricks in there." (I)
"If you say so." (C)
"Zika! Would you please come?" (I)
"What are you saying? She isn''t here." (C)
"Oh, believe me. She''ll come." (I)
"It''s not like I have much of a choice." (Z)
It would be less surprising if that voice hadn''t come from the side of the classroom where absolutely no door is located.
Chiaki is similarly put off.
"Chiaki made up her mind. You said you would help her!" (I)
"I did. I did. This will be so tasty." (Z)
"You won''t use this to feed on her, right?" (I)
Chiaki again grows scared at this.
"Absolutely not! But that doesn''t mean I can''t savor the sensation, right? I''m a connoisseur after all." (Z)
Maybe I should lower my standards regarding Zika, but she was so helpful until now.
She tends to Chiaki.
"So, are you ready?" (Z)
"R-ready?" (C)
"We would directly get started! No reason to waste time!" (Z)
"H-here? In the classroom?" (C)
"Anywhere would be fine. The place doesn''t matter to your friend!" (Z)
That is somehow true. I can actually teleport anywhere.
Yet people shouldn''t look when I do.
But I''m sure Zika has this covered.
"Do you... need to call your parents? I doubt other worlds have phone reception." (I)
"N-no. I am allowed to come late. Wouldn''t know what to tell them." (C)
Well, writing "Mum! Dad! I go to hell" could be a problem.
"Now get going! Bring us over!" (Z)
"First, Chiaki, it might be better to close your eyes. This will look really scary." (I)
"Yep. Ready to get eaten?" (Z)
"Eaten!?'' (C)
"The portal goes through her, so she needs to suck us in. Or how did you think this works?" (Z)
And she gets pale.
Was to be expected.
She closes her eyes trembling and forms her hands into a prayer.
Meanwhile, Zika looks more annoyed than anything else.
Probably the prayer.
"Now do it. I don''t want to waste the whole day. And don''t dare to leave me in there!" (Z)
Didn''t intend to do so.
But she became quite bold.
I concentrate a bit on my place and how I want the two to go there.
Soon I feel how something in me sets them as targets, which disturbs me deeply.
I feel already how my surface starts to shift.
"Scllrrrb"
The sounds of things emerging from my body make me nauseatic and Chiaki''s trembling much worse.
She''s mumbling her prayer more frantic.
"Wosshh"
In a blink, my stomach bursts open and a huge accumulation of nightmarish stuff emerges.
It opens up, building giant walls and seals them up to the top.
Like a wave, it drives towards them.
And falls down.
"AAAAAAHHHhh..." (C)
Too late. I couldn''t stop it anymore.
The wall starts to shrink down there, pulling itself slowly back in.
I just feel how where Chiaki was a presence remains, as well as Zika who is now much calmer than the first time.
Chiaki''s on the other side feels extremely wild, throwing itself in all directions.
The presence is strong, much stronger than all the demons I''ve encountered until now, yet I couldn''t gauge Zika properly.
But it has no chance.
Whatever it does, it can''t even disturb what is containing it.
Mercilessly it is pulled from the accumulation to my main body.
As soon I feel it passing I lose contact.
Or more I cannot find it anymore, as it entered some vast expanse.
I panic and tell myself again and again not to absorb Chiaki''s soul.
And well, Zika, but I guess she has some precautions up on her side.
Nonetheless! Chiaki!
I really can''t find her!
All that struggling suddenly completely stopped!
She must be fine!
Please let her be fine!
J-just one way to know!
"Into my dream! Into my dream! Into my dream!" (I)
Chapter 29
"AAAAAAAaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh" (C)
"Can you please get it together now?" (Z)
I''ve got there!
In my dreamland!
I''m on some plane some distance away from the castle.
And there are both of them.
Chiaki, kneeling on the ground, holding her head, and still screaming.
And Zika, looking annoyed at her with a mix of disregard and contempt.
"Quit the wailing! It''s annoying and I want to get started. And look, our host is there." (Z)
"Waaahh, waahh." (C)
"Is everything alright? I was worried! I, I lost contact with you two when you went in. Are you fine?" (I)
"We are good. And it would have been much easier if "someone" wouldn''t have ended up screaming the whole time." (Z)
"I-Is Chiaki alright?" (I)
Did she throw up?
"Just suffering from travel-sickness. She''s fine. If she would just get a hold of herself." (Z)
Chiaki definitely doesn''t look fine.
"Chiaki? Are you okay?" (I)
Her look startled focuses on me, eyes full of panic.
"Where is this? Where are we? How? Why does everything feel so... wrong?!" (C)
"I thought we had settled this? Welcome to hell. Or nightmare world. Hers that is." (Z)
"Th-this is all too much! I cannot endure this! Let me leave!" (C)
"Chiaki, you just made it here. Do you really want to stop now?" (I)
"Doesn''t matter! Get me out here! I want to get away!" (C)
"Oh, you want directly another round?" (Z)
"Another, what?" (C)
"Another travel. We just got through. It''s not this hard to understand. The way out is the way in. So if you ask her to send you out..." (Z)
Zika can really be a sadist.
Well, it''s her occupation.
In any case, Chiaki''s face badly distorts.
"No... No, no, no. No! Not again!" (C)
This traveling must be for others much worse than I thought.
Oh god, mum!
I''m so sorry!
"So you''d prefer to stay here?" (Z)
"N-no way out?" (C)
"Everything goes over her. And I need to say that she was already much more gentle than last time." (Z)
"G-gentle? That?!" (C)
Now I feel offended.
But Chiaki really needs to calm down.
"Maybe we should go to the castle?" (I)
"Oh yeah, this one. My comments before were intended to be a joke, but you really embraced the stereotype here." (Z)
"I had no say in this! One thought and it just jumped up! There was no real possibility to work at the details here!" (I)
"God; shut up! I''m not in working-mode now!" (I)
"Why are you shouting at me?" (Z)
"No. Not at you. My mind is alert to catch up on any of my thoughts to make them reality." (I)
"Oh, then we shouldn''t talk about dangerous things like dragons or demons or simply monsters!" (Z)
"Stop!! Are you crazy?! What if I do?!" (I)
Calm mind, calm!
Don''t think about stuff.
Also not about different things to replace them.
They might be as bad as the first.
"Calm down. Nothing can happen." (Z)
"How would you know?" (I)
"Because even if you create life, it will just consist of your horrors. Might sound bad, yet even if they are what they are, they exclusively belong to you. You are in control. If you consider us as someone to protect, they won''t do anything to us." (Z)
"And would they be... really alive? Like people?" (I)
"It''s likely that they would be more static. There isn''t much development behind such beings. Experience contributes to an elaborate existence. There is much subtle stuff that just manifests over many incarnations to show itself. It might depend on the individual, but would you for example consider the monsters you''ve seen before as complex beings? I guess not. There wasn''t much input yet." (Z)
"If you say so." (I)
"However, now let''s go in there. I want to get started." (Z)
She rather forcefully takes with her claw Chiaki''s hand and drags her along.
However, she''s careful not to hurt her.
"Now walk yourself! If I already have to waste my time like this you can at least try to contribute a little!" (Z)
"Why are you so harsh? Didn''t you look forward to seeing her in this state?" (I)
"Sorry, a misjudgment on my side. If I could drain her it would be great, but just having to deal with a noisy, wailing girl without gaining the benefits is torture. If she at least would show some commitment in her misery." (Z)
"Chiaki? Are you alright?" (I)
"I-I-I think it gets better. Here is nothing, right?" (C)
"You could go forever in one direction and never see anything different than what you already do. As long our outer god here isn''t adding something new that is." (Z)
"So it is really safe here?" (C)
"As long as you don''t get on her bad side, this is probably the safest place in existence for you." (Z)
"Huff." (C)
Was Chiaki actually relieved there?
I don''t think that the idea that you might get lost in this eternal expanse is a soothing thought.
We get going, but I start to notice that Chiaki is avoiding to look at me.
"Chiaki, is something wrong?" (I)
"Ieeehp!" (C)
"What was that?" (I)
"N-nothing! Absolutely nothing!" (C)
"She is so scared of you that it''s a wonder her pants are still dry." (Z)
Both of us look quite dumbfounded at Zika.
"What? Do you really think I wouldn''t notice something like this? Seriously, to believe I wouldn''t be able to catch up to your emotions. It''s actually a bit offending. And on the other side, we have here our little goddess who actually believes that after such a trip sane humans would be fine." (Z)
Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
I look at the still trembling Chiaki.
"What is Chiaki?" (I)
"I, I saw... When you did... this." (C)
Oh no. Chiaki!
"I said you shouldn''t look!" (I)
"But the sounds! And then I felt touch! I panicked! And then... it was just, just..." (C)
"A nightmare?" (Z)
"Yes." (C)
"I am really sorry, but this is somehow my body. I couldn''t change this." (I)
"Fear is not about logic. She has this image in her mind how your tentacles and tendrils take her apart. And believe me, it''s not too pleasant of a thought." (Z)
"Taking her apart!? But... but..." (I)
"How did you think this works? The things you absorb get smaller for a reason. They are dis- and reassembled in the other realm. Your friend just experienced how she disintegrated." (Z)
"Chiaki!" (I)
Her look conveys something that tells me that the demon is right.
"I''m sorry." (I)
"It was... I don''t know what it was. Whatever I tried, nothing helped! And it did something. And I couldn''t keep it from happening. Until I was simply no longer able to resist. Or to do anything at all. I felt so defenseless, so... bare." (C)
"Uh, I''m sorry. I felt something like this, but couldn''t really do anything to influence what happened." (I)
"Better not or you mess it up. Traversing into other realms is no simple matter." (Z)
"So, we are... inside you?" (C)
"That''s the most fitting description. If she, for example, would now listen a little bit closer into herself she might be able to find us." (Z)
"You mean even now? But I am here." (I)
"Do you really want to apply human logic on this matter? My advise would be to stop trying entirely." (Z)
And eventually, we reach the castle.
The gate is still open.
Yet I don''t care too much about lacking security since honestly, I doubt anyone would trespass.
"Huh, the style is nice. At least infinitely much better than the fleshy mass from last time." (Z)
"Fleshy mass? But when I went here there was nothing at all." (I)
"Naturally, you won''t feel anything. Because you are the presence itself. Others don''t have such luck!" (Z)
And Chiaki nods in affirmative.
"Uh, do you think you can bear being in this place, Chiaki? The kitchen is there if you need anything." (I)
"You wouldn''t know where the torture chamber is?" (Z)
"Torture chamber!? No! Why you''re asking?" (I)
"Curiosity. Don''t think too deep about this." (Z)
As if I could stop now!
"How is it Chiaki?" (I)
"I guess it''s fine. It feels now less oppressing to be here. I think I''m getting accustomed. But it is so quiet. A little eerie." (C)
"Then we should get started! It is fine if we break something, right?" (Z)
Even if I would care for this place, I guess I could just repair it with a thought.
"Sure, as much you want." (I)
"Great, then we begin!" (Z)
"B-begin? How? What?" (C)
"Just stay still for a moment!" (Z)
"Still? Why?" (C)
"There are two ways to activate lifeforce. Or rather gaining control over it, since it''s already there as you are already obviously alive." (Z)
"And these are?" (I)
"The first one is rigorous training. Showing greatest efforts to gain insight and learn what one is capable of, ultimately controlling one''s own flow of life. The second way is to simply violently make one aware that there is power. When someone else influences this part of your very being, you are bound to find out. It''s like seeing the strings you are manipulated with like a puppet. Since we want fast results I''ll go with option two." (Z)
"Wait, this doesn''t sound healthy." (I)
"It''s not dangerous if a professional does it and not messes up the individual''s system. But it certainly will be unpleasant. After all, no one likes being controlled. Especially not on such an intimate level." (Z)
Chiaki visibly panics.
"You can''t do this to her!" (I)
"Why are we even here then? If the training shall have any impact we can''t spend years having her climbing on mountains and meditating under waterfalls!" (Z)
"This works?" (I)
"No it doesn''t! This is no manga! There''s just this sole way if I shall help." (Z)
"Chiaki?" (I)
"And after that... After that, I will be safe?" (C)
"No you won''t. But at least you will stop being easy prey." (Z)
"Okay."(C)
"Are you sure about this?" (I)
"I just don''t want to feel being at other''s mercy anymore." (C)
Oh, her aura flared up just now.
"As I said, just stand still then. You might feel something like an unpleasant wave spreading around and inside you." (Z)
Chiaki still trembles while Zika comes closer.
She slowly extends her claw and lays it on her stomach, causing Chiaki to flinch.
The next moment she snaps with her finger against Chiaki''s forehead.
Why!?
"Huh, what? Is it over? I didn''t feel anything." (C)
Zika grows a friendly smile.
"No, it just works better when you lower your guard." (Z)
At that moment she somehow pushes with the claw on the chest and instantly something rushes through Chiaki''s smoke.
"Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!" (C)
Sorry, it seems like I confused "friendly" and "sadistic".
In my defense, these two are hard to distinguish with Zika.
The smoke around Chiaki seems to burn but in all directions.
It''s expanding, whirling wildly and all the time Chiaki continues screaming.
Zika wouldn''t do anything in this situation, right?
She was this reluctant and I can''t believe that everything was a trap.
I want to help Chiaki, but if I mess up now whatever happens this could make it worse.
Then Chiaki''s smoke vanishes.
No. That isn''t it.
It drifts inside Chiaki.
The whole smoke looks like it gets sucked inside.
Zika lets go and the moment the contact stops Chiaki falls onto her knees, her eyes somewhat hollow, but at the same time it feels like there is something behind them.
Something pressuring.
"What did you do to her!" (I)
Immediately I run to Chiaki.
"Just what you wanted. This was necessary." (Z)
"Necessary?! Chiaki! Chiaki! Please answer." (I)
The next moment Chiaki grabs both her shoulders with her arms and trembles.
"Chiaki! Please say something! What is wrong?" (I)
"I-I-I..." (C)
"Chiaki?" (I)
"I feel strange." (C)
"Strange? In which way?" (I)
"I don''t know... Vibrating?" (C)
"That''s just your own energy. Inside your body it''s more useful than dissipating outside." (Z)
"Do I now always feel like this?" (C)
"No, as long you don''t channel it inside everything will be as usual. And you should by time stop doing so before you explode." (Z)
"What? Explode? How? How do I do this? No! No, no, no, no!" (C)
"Great ones! Calm down! We have more than enough time. This training shall essentially teach you the necessary control." (Z)
"But I don''t know anything!" (C)
"Are you stupid? That''s what you''re learning right now. So if nothing else, get your act together and listen." (Z)
Zika''s eyes flicker threateningly, while Chiaki is thrown between panic and intimidation.
"Now concentrate on the flow inside you. If you can feel the vibration you should be able to guide it." (Z)
"I-I''ll try." (C)
Chiaki seems to concentrate and puts herself under pressure until her head turns red.
"Sigh. No, not like this. Here, this way." (Z)
She steps behind her and takes Chiaki''s arm.
"Endure it. Point your arm at the wall. And now don''t concentrate on the vibration but the feeling behind which causes it." (Z)
Zika with her other claw pokes at Chiaki''s spine startling her, yet nothing more severe happens.
"Try to find the current that causes the feeling. I''ll help moving it and you pay attention to what actually moves there." (Z)
Simply the fact that a demon touches her seems to be too much to bear for Chiaki.
Nonetheless, she manages to close her eyes and concentrates.
"Feel the movement inside your arm. It flows, gathers, shifts ever so slightly. The feeling accumulates at the end, the pressure increases, grows stronger and stronger, accumulates until it becomes unbearable. Do you feel it?" (Z)
There is a visible strain on Chiaki.
"Nngh! I-I do. It gets too much!" (C)
"Great! There is nothing better than dread if you want to be aware of something. Now get a feeling for it." (Z)
"Please! This, this is really too much. It hurts!" (C)
Chiaki really looks uneasy and like before I would want to help her.
On the other side, I doubt that Zika would now try anything, regarding the fact that she''s afraid of me.
"Oh, you are trying to pull it back. Good first attempt. Already quite some progress. But still not good enough. You don''t have control over your body. I do." (Z)
Again this sadistic smile.
"Zika!" (I)
"It''s just as it shall be, no need to worry." (Z)
"It hurts! I can''t bear it! This gets too much I can''t... I can''t..." (C)
"You can''t contain it!" (Z)
"Aaaahhhh!" (C)
With a push from Zika, Chiaki''s arm spasms, and the next moment I see how white light emerges there.
It is released directly from her palm and like a wave crashes in the next wall.
"Woooshh"
"W-wh-what?" (C)
"Well, that was something." (Z)
"What was this?" (I)
The most troublesome is that it felt as if something in my stomach just sparked up.
Are they really inside me?
But I stand here directly next to them?
"I channeled her lifeforce into her hand. The outburst triggered a small explosion, but as mentioned I was in control. This output was more than expected, so the damage should be limited." (Z)
"Damage? You said you wouldn''t hurt her!" (I)
"When did I say this? At her quantity there is not very much one can do without taking any risks. Now we are rather well off. The next attempts should run without complications." (Z)
"Chiaki, are you alright?" (I)
"M-my hand. I think it got burned a little." (C)
Her hand is really a little red, but it doesn''t look dangerous.
"I-is everything okay?" (I)
"Think so. I feel a little weird. But now more relaxed." (C)
I see that her smoke again spreads around her.
"Oh no! You better pull that back into you! We aren''t done yet." (Z)
"You aren''t intending to repeat this, are you?" (I)
"Now that her channels got opened it should be easier. But the other arm still needs to get floated." (Z)
"Are you crazy?! You hurt her!" (I)
"We already made progress. In the first place, a physical manifestation is perfect to realize the nature of the energy. Or do you think that beam won''t be of use to her?" (Z)
Truth be told, there is a hole in the wall.
I wouldn''t want to stand in the way.
"Chiaki?" (I)
"I, I think I can proceed." (C)
"Are you really sure about this?" (I)
"It felt weird but not as bad as I thought it would be. I was sure my arm would explode." (C)
"Might happen if someone with less than a century of experience would be guiding you. There are reasons why this method isn''t common practice." (Z)
"And you have?" (I)
She really loves this "seriously"-look.
But I should be more aware that she''s older than she looks.
"I won''t practice body strengthening with you, but we can repeat the steps for channeling and emission until you get them done by yourself. For the rest, check the internet. Quite some stuff in there. Now again! Try to pull it back inside, if you can''t, I''ll do it for you and we repeat until you can!" (Z)
"I-I am not sure about this. Is that really me? This feeling. It''s scary!" (C)
"No doubts now! You are doing this! I won''t permit that this was just a big waste of my time!" (Z)
Aside from her personality, Zika is very diligent as a teacher.
When Chiaki again fails, Zika forces once again that the smoke drifts inside her.
Eventually, Chiaki grows more relaxed and after the third time of pushing it in and out she seems to be able to shift her aura herself a bit, yet still ultimately can''t do it.
Nonetheless, it looked as if she''d be able to do something there.
However, I don''t know how many more attempts she will need and also what is necessary to acquire control.
"Ehm, how much longer will this take?" (I)
"Some hours. We are just getting started." (Z)
"You, you know, I kinda promised that I would visit Makoto at his home. And now it starts to get late." (I)
"Duh, fine. Just leave. But bring us back out when you''re done." (Z)
"What? You are leaving me here?!" (C)
"What are you afraid of? We already confirmed that this plane is completely empty. Aside from us that is." (Z)
I believe exactly that might be the problem.
Leaving her alone with the demon in this horror world.
"Would it help to know that she isn''t really leaving us? We are inside her, remember? She has complete surveillance." (Z)
"I am not omnipotent." (I)
"You are! At least at this place. No discussion here! We are inside you. You are this world. Everything is under your control. And while I have no actual experience, I fear even we are." (Z)
It really is disturbing to be referred to as some kind of almighty entity.
"Uhh, that means I can go? It''s rather important." (I)
"So you really want to go to the exorcists base?" (Z)
"What? Exorcists? Why has Makoto''s home anything to do with exorcists?" (C)
"Because he is one and I assume his whole family as well. Now go, or you will come late for your little annihilation event." (Z)
"I am not going to kill anyone." (I)
"Whatever you''re saying. It''s not like these fanatics are actually open for negotiations. I have no problem if you jump into a conflict with them. Intentionally or not." (Z)
So Zika is supporting my decision to meet up with Makoto because she thinks I would end up destroying demonkind''s opposition.
Wonderful!
"So can I really leave you alone here?" (I)
"I already said. Leave!" (Z)
Fine, okay, I''m going.
Or rather teleporting through dimensions.
Details.
Chapter 30
I think about the last place where I was and promptly am there.
Fortunately, the classroom is empty.
In hindsight, this was a little risky, as there is always the chance to get seen by someone who still lingers around.
Well, it might also have been a little risky to leave my best friend alone with a life-leeching demon in an empty world.
While I go to the next bus station to get to that shrine I rather clumsily write my first text to mum where I am going.
Yet after this, I get a crash course in texting, as during the whole drive I have a written discussion with her about if it''s a smart idea to go to the exorcists.
In the end, the bus drives there anyway.
Also, it was excessively distracting that I regularly felt how something like a tiny spark inside my chest flared up.
Just when I paid attention but knowing that those two are there...
It''s weird.
I end up somewhere in a rather remote place and find a signpost marking a path up a forested mountain.
The Honosuki shrine should be at its end, rather classicly located on the top of a mountain with a large stairway leading there.
I proceed to move upward.
The sun already starts to set and so I hurry since I don''t want to worry mum more than necessary.
At least I need to grant these spiritual places that they have a special atmosphere.
Don''t know if it is this demon thing or just the general appearance, but the light seems to linger here and colors the mountain in a gold-orange hue.
Is this place bad for me or can I be here without problems?
According to Zika, I should survive almost everything.
That mustn''t mean I will find everything pleasant.
Yet until now, it''s not like I feel like a vampire taking a sunbath or something similar.
So I walk up this mountain.
It''s a very steep path and I don''t envy Makoto for having to take this climb every day.
I mean seriously, this is blatant torture!
The only reason why I can put up with this is that I have some demonical powers which make it impossible for me to tire out.
Did Makoto know what he puts me through?
Maybe I really should reconsider our relationship.
How long am I already climbing here?
Five minutes?
Ten?
Wait!
Wait a moment!
Ten minutes?
This can''t be right.
No matter how high this mountain is, my phone shows me the distance to my destination.
And I am walking a straight line up these stairs.
No matter how steep the path is, I should have reached the top long ago.
How can this be?
Something is definitely wrong here.
I focus a point in front of me and start to run with all I''ve got, just barely avoiding that my legs transform.
It doesn''t work.
Yet during the run, I noticed that something shifted at the farthest border of my vision.
Considering the distance my phone shows I should have been able to see the shrine when I reach the place I focused.
So whatever prevents me from getting to that shrine becomes visible when I strain it.
But this doesn''t help me in the slightest.
I mean what kind of shrine prevents people from entering?
This can''t be right.
Wait, could it be?
This isn''t preventing people.
This is against demons!
Goddamnit!!!
This is absolutely unfair!
Is this racism?
I call it racism!
"By every dimension''s hell! I want to get through here!" (I)
Maybe it was my agitation, the stress from having to deal with all these demon problems, or the simple fact that I had some very hard days, but there''s a sudden eruption.
My agitation burst out in a fast-moving, black-clouded wave.
However, it doesn''t leave any residues, so I think it''s fine.
"Crack"
Did something just break?
I don''t know why, but suddenly I feel more at ease.
Like when someone lets fresh air into a room and you become more lively.
Kinda nice.
So with new vigor, I go forth.
And surprisingly see the end of the stairway.
It was rather hard to get here and I really will have to give Makoto a harsh talk regarding how to treat one''s guests.
This is simply no way to treat someone you''ve invited.
So I proceed to take the last steps up to the shrine.
This is until suddenly a girl in Miko-clothing throws some talismans at me.
Is this some kind of welcoming ritual?
But it''s weird how fast they fly and I wonder how someone can throw thin papers in such a straight angle.
"Whoosh"
Fire?!
The moment these paper planes touch me they burst into flames.
What the heck is wrong with these people?!
I directly pat the glims away.
Don''t know if I or whatever my clothes consist of now are fireproof, but I''m not taking chances.
The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.
"What is your problem? How can you try to light people up? Do you soak those things in gasoline? Is this some kind of prank?" (I)
Seriously, I don''t know how they can do something like this.
Even if this is just some special effects trick, you don''t use fire on people!
"It''s immune?!" (Miko)
Then a second one shows up.
"I will try something else!" (Miko 2)
Next, the new one takes some needles and throws them at me.
I think I''m freaking losing it!
However, instead of my body, they hit the ground around me and somehow stick there, even if I can''t explain how this is possible on the hard stone.
Still, I''m starting to get fed up with this and just want to go up there and give Makoto a good scolding.
For a moment when I move forward, I feel something like a light breeze.
I only notice because the air was completely still here and also the mountain should obstruct any airflow from the other side.
"She broke through the barrier? No. No! I won''t let you pass!" (Miko 2)
Honestly, I am pretty sure there are laws that guarantee my right, as a citizen, to access public shrines.
Those Mikos seem to think differently.
"Together!" (Miko 1)
Again the first one pulls those papers out and throws them.
I start to get the idea that those girls are crazy.
I can barely manage to block them with my hands and wave them away.
Nonetheless, there are flames.
There is some heat, but something tells me that I am not in danger and...
"Tock"
"Ouch!" (I)
The second Miko... just hit my head with a frickin staff!!!
"Wh-what? Why isn''t it working?" (Miko 2)
I am now slowly getting really angry.
Not enough to give in to the feeling that tells me to release hell on her, which might either pull that girl into my dream or kill her.
Yet I feel enough to snap at her.
"Can you now please stop this? I am getting annoyed." (I)
"Tock"
Again?!
"It has to work!" (Miko 2)
"Tock"
"Why?" (Miko 2)
"Tock"
"This can''t be!" (Miko 2)
"Tock"
I think I''m gonna lose it!
Before she can beat me a sixth time I grab the staff, which looks like a monk''s.
One of those with the golden rings dangling inside.
"Enough with this! What the hell is wrong with you two?!" (I)
She tries to rip it away, but I hold tight.
The second one rushes to help and both pull, yet I won''t budge.
The situation aside, I think I grew stronger.
Which should be a given regarding my assumed powers.
"This cannot be! Vanish you fiend!" (Miko 1)
"Woosh"
I would say something but am rather occupied with the fact that where I touched this thing, suddenly a black flame erupts.
I don''t even feel any heat there and after some seconds it stops.
"N-no!" (Miko 2)
"The... the spiritual power! It''s gone!" (Miko 1)
What are those psychos talking about?
"Okay, I don''t know what is wrong with you two, but I am late and like this want now that you two let me through here!" (I)
Both of them stare at me with teary eyes full of dread.
"So excuse me, but I am now passing by. I am expected!" (I)
Those two might be one or two years older than me, but apparently, they are mentally only children.
So I will tell any family members that they shall scold them.
Probably Makoto.
Since I have no nerve to deal with mad folk I just squeeze myself past them and walk onward.
I never was at Makoto''s home before and at least I have to admit that it''s quite a sight.
I think I should ask in the main building for the direction, so I can find him and...
Sigh! Yes, I know!
I know it''s already over and I am straining the limits in which I can pretend as if nothing happened and everything is fine.
Whatever I emitted before allowed me to enter, but also brought those two on the line.
And they should for safe know now that I am not normal.
If nothing else, I cannot explain this black flame.
Or the waves of quaking black aura I agitated emitted while I dealt with them.
I don''t know why they try to defend the shrine with candle fires and needles when they have to deal with demons, but I also have no intention to ask.
The staff wasn''t nice.
It didn''t really hurt and I doubt that I will get a bruise with my invulnerable body, however, you simply don''t hit people.
Like this, I don''t want to interact with them anymore and keep going to the main building.
"Bump"
Or I would, if I hadn''t suddenly two Mikos clutching themselves with all they have at my legs.
"Seriously?!" (I)
"We won''t let you enter!" (Miko 1)
"You can''t!" (Miko 2)
This is getting now too ridiculous!
I try to wriggle myself out of their grasp, but even if I can loosen the grip of one, the other one just clamps even harder.
Is this how Mikos should act?
I try to scramble away, but can''t.
All I manage is to drag them a little bit on the ground.
And this really doesn''t help my agitation.
"Goddamnit! Stop this! I came here with an invitation. So just set me free!" (I)
Now their faces are a mix of terror, confusion, and disbelieve.
"You can''t go!" (Miko 1)
"We''ll defend this place! Even with our lives!" (Miko 2)
I am honestly speechless.
They are annoying, but it''s not like I ever threatened them.
Okay, my body had this little inner impulse to deal with them, but it''s not as if I was actually going to give in.
At this moment, a figure comes out of one of the side buildings.
The clothes look traditional for religious folk and I see a sword in one hand.
Wait!
"Makoto!?" (I)
"I-Iori? What..." (M)
"You invited me, remember? Do I need to know why you are carrying a sword? Wasn''t there a law against this?" (I)
"What? Mizuko, Kohuka! What are you doing there?" (M)
If I interpreted it correctly, the one on my left leg is Mizuko (pink smoke) and on my right leg then hangs Kohuka (light blue).
Now I just need to know the connection.
"Brother!" (Mi)
That was easy.
However...
"If those two are your sisters you seriously are owing me an explanation!" (I)
"I would like to know myself. There was an alarm. What are you two doing there?" (M)
"Brother! You need to run away! Alarm the others! I don''t know how much longer we can hold this demon!" (K)
Something goes seriously wrong here.
"Demon? This is my childhood friend! Would you please stop this?" (M)
"No, this is certainly a demon! She destroyed the ancient barrier!" (K)
Can they sue me for this?
Apart from that, Makoto''s look is something between confused and distressed.
"You wanted to talk to me, so here I am! And honestly, I didn''t expect this kind of welcome when I traveled here." (I)
"Uhh, maybe we should go inside. You two, let her go. We talk in the side building." (M)
They don''t directly comply, but their grasp weakens.
Enough of a chance for me to break out.
"You really should have told me that your family consists of maniacs!" (I)
"L-let us just go in!" (M)
He leads the way and I follow.
Looks like a long talk awaits me.
Again.
Chapter 31
We settle in what I suppose is Makoto''s room.
There are fewer mangas and games than I would have thought.
"Okay, what the heck happened out there?" (M)
"I want you to tell me! I am climbing on this far too high mountain and when I finally make it your sisters throw at me some kind of firework paper and needles, before repeatedly hitting my head with a staff! Is this your idea of hospitality here? Are there actually any people coming to give their offerings?" (I)
"It''s not exactly that... Never mind. Firework papers?" (M)
"That was the worst! Well, getting hit wasn''t nice either, but you can''t throw something at people that bursts into a flame!" (I)
I totally feel like I''m here the victim here.
"They shouldn''t do this." (M)
"I am absolutely with you! They shouldn''t throw this stuff at others! That''s stupidly dangerous." (I)
"Ehm, no. Those papers don''t burn. I have my own here, see?" (M)
He pulls one of them out.
It looks like those classic patterns I know from manga and anime.
Yet nothing happens when he sticks it to his chest.
"See? They have no effect on humans." (M)
So it''s my fault that I''m a demon?
I still feel like I would win this case at court!
He extends it to me so that I can see up close.
"And how is this a proof? That this is a normal piece of paper different from those your terror sisters threw at me?" (I)
"Whoosh"
I casually tried to take it, but the moment my fingers touched the pattern it burst into flames.
"Why!?" (M)
That''s my text!
Seems like my position worsened.
For now, I''ll try denial.
"Look, I don''t know what kind of trick everyone is playing here, but it starts to tick me off. You wanted that I come here and now I don''t really feel that welcome! I have more than enough problems right now!" (I)
"I don''t understand! This shouldn''t happen! Those are demon repelling talismans." (M)
"So they are against demons? Do you want to tell me something along the lines of why you''re trying to burn me alive?" (I)
"Burning alive? N-no, these are seals! They should suppress any activity, paralyzing the entity, and not burst into... Wait! Why you''re not confused? And... and what do you mean with this?" (M)
"Fine, I guess it''s no use. I''m a demon. Satisfied?" (I)
"No, you''re not. Stop those jokes." (M)
"Do you really want to debate this? I am rather sure that I have a better insight about my condition!" (I)
"No demon would ever come here! Or could! The barrier protected this place for thousands of years!" (M)
Uhh, should I feel guilty now?
You could at least put a shield down there.
Like: "Caution, active barrier!"
"And well, you were acting strange, but I know you since elementary. Your personality is still the same and you are normal enough. This isn''t so easy to replicate. It makes no sense." (M)
"I never said I am not myself or possessed. And just because someone came up with that assumption. No, I didn''t skin myself. I am I and no one else!" (I)
Apart from the billion critters squirming inside me without real consciousness.
"See? So what''s this demon nonsense?" (M)
"You started with that? I don''t even know if it''s the right term! But I am!" (I)
"The friend I grew up with is certainly no demon!" (M)
"Now I am! Kinda transformed." (I)
"Transformed? That''s nonsense! Humans can''t become demons! Possession yes, or when a dead soul lingers too long after death in the living world. But there''s no way from a living being directly into something else." (M)
"Look, do I really have to show you now the demon features? Like the eyes or such and then you freak out and try to kill me or can we somehow solve this with you simply acknowledging that I while being a demon am myself and rather clear in mind, if not for being totally on edge, because "someone" tried to burn me alive?" (I)
"You, you really mean this." (M)
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
"Yes, I do! And the last three days were total terror! I exploded, things tried to eat me, and some did, I was slashed in two, got my arm chopped off, an old lady was suddenly a creepy killer ghost, another one harassed me in the changing cabin, the swimming pool demon tried to kill Chiaki, and another one probably has now stocks on my soul, if it even still exists, Chiaki had a breakdown, I tend to lose control over my own body, get frequently thrown into other worlds, and have to relay every little detail about this to mum, who also got dragged into this mess and now might die any moment because some cosmic entity decides to mess with me! So sorry, but I don''t feel right now like discussing my very private circumstances!" (I)
Well, dumbfounded might be an understatement for this look I receive.
"Fine, here, demon features!" (I)
I concentrate on the eyes and release whatever blends I put up on them.
"Ackh!" (M)
Slightly panicked expression and he fell backward.
Nonetheless, he still does much better than Chiaki.
Might be his training.
Don''t know if the illusions on the eyes are back again without a mirror, but I try to stop anything that might worsen the situation.
"So as I said, I am basically myself. If you now decide to antagonize me as you do with Zika we have a problem!" (I)
"Z-Zika?" (M)
She said she is safe now that we have this pact, right?
It should be fine.
"The demon you didn''t want me to hang out with. That was the reason you called me right?" (I)
"I, I wanted to tell you about them, to explain to you why you have to distance yourself. I first had to get permission and... B-but it seems you''re well informed." (M)
"No, I''m not! Like I said, I only had three days crash course and am still utterly confused!" (I)
"Crash course?" (M)
"Yes! Rather forced praxis due to my bodily circumstances and some compressed theory from Zika." (I)
"Wait, is Zika her real name, then we could..." (M)
"Absolutely not! Did you listen to me? I owe her for her help! Aside from that it isn''t possible. She is already bound by pact!" (I)
"Pact? W-with you? No sorry, I have to stop this. Just a stronger ritual or..." (M)
"Won''t work! I have superior status!" (I)
"Superior status? What? No matter what kind of demon you are, there are rules one can''t overcome." (M)
"So you do believe me?" (I)
"Hard not to. Your story... well, it doesn''t make sense but you being possessed even less. And... those eyes. How?" (M)
"My advice, stay alert when you go to sleep." (I)
"Sleep?" (M)
"Don''t you even know the theory? Do I seriously have to repeat everything I was told? Other worlds and dreams are the same. I got into a mess in one and it carried over to the real world." (I)
"I don''t know what to say here." (M)
He really looks like he''s at a loss.
"But you really can''t be together with that demon! You have no idea what she has done! I need to stop this!" (M)
"You can''t. I don''t know what she has done, but I''m already closer with her than I am comfortable with. Too late to go back from this." (I)
"What are you saying? There is no bond you can''t destroy with the right ritual." (M)
"Ehm, there might be a little detail I didn''t mention yet." (I)
"Detail? What detail?" (M)
He seems eager to hear, even though he should be as stressed as I am here.
"Well, as I said, the term demon might not fit me too well. Zika used something else to refer to me." (I)
"The demon? Something else? What?" (M)
"Ehm, outer... god?" (I)
I hush the word, being a little conscious about the meaning, and for sure I have problems to refer like this to me.
"This is no time to joke!" (M)
"Oh yes! The demon part was serious, but here I start to become a prankster!" (I)
"Outer gods are a myth! I mean if they would exist the world had already ended long ago when one grew bored!" (M)
"Why would they? I just know from Zika that they are terrifying and whimsical, but destroying the world? As far I know they are bored and an existing earth is in my opinion less boring than no earth at all." (I)
"Nonetheless, the idea you could be one is simply ridiculous!" (M)
"What do I know? It''s not like I have a book classifying each and everyone. I just know what the school demons are calling me." (I)
At this moment, an elderly man bursts through the door into Makoto''s room.
He mumbles some kind of sutra, has a rather big dark green aura, and a piece of paper in his hand which starts to glow when it fills with a considerable part of the man''s smoke and of course he throws it at me.
"Brzzz"
The next thing I know is that I am at a dark place, where I can just see due to some weird adjustments the plopping up eyes around me make.
A strangely pulling wind blows and I think I see shapes at the misty borders.
It almost looks like hands reach in my direction but are already stopped far away from me.
However, I have no capacity to contemplate this now.
"Goddamnit!!! What is just wrong with this family?!" (I)
I again erupt in anger and promptly all the shapes I thought to see are gone, along with the mist.
It''s still dark, but I can now see farther than before.
There might be a gigantic bridge in the distance which some figures cross.
However, that doesn''t interest me in the slightest!
I have to settle some unfinished business!
"Honosuki shrine! Honosuki shrine! Honosuki shrine!" (I)
"No backtalk Makoto! It is our duty to cleanse this world from their influence! You have no idea what that was! If I hadn''t used my strongest talisman to transfer the very space around this monster, it would have just repelled the attack and killed all of us! This thing broke through the holy barrier as if it was nothing!" (elder)
"Excuse me?! Teleporting others without permission?! Got some screws loose?!" (I)
Everyone looks at me.
The elderly man, Makoto, and the two mikos who stayed at the door but are now watched by a new eye.
"H-how? That one lead directly to the underworld, how could you return?" (elder)
"I can teleport! Don''t know why or how, but don''t pull this shit on me! Even more, if it would have worked, Chiaki would be in trouble as well." (I)
"Chiaki?! Why?" (M)
"Please, don''t get this wrong, but she is right now kinda inside me." (I)
"This monster devoured a human!" (Mizuki)
"Damnit, I said don''t get this wrong! At least come in here if you want to partake! Chiaki is absolutely fine! The supplies in the kitchen last for years!" (I)
"Why is Chiaki inside you?!" (M)
"Don''t scream! It was absolutely voluntary. I have something like a private world inside me and she is on a visit." (I)
Maybe it''s a bit more complicated than this, but I don''t intend to worsen this discussion.
"Grandfather! We need to call the others to help!" (K)
"Not possible, they try to erect the barrier again." (elder)
What makes them believe this is a problem of numbers?
"Does this mean I''ll be still affected? You know, it will cause problems if I have to leave again." (I)
The look I get here is rather put off.
He might know by now that his tricks are not really effective.
"Please, I don''t intend to harm anyone. As rude as you were, you are Makoto''s family. So can we please drop the hostility?" (I)
The glare tells me the answer is no and his facial features don''t look like they will change anytime soon.
"What do you want here?" (elder)
"Makoto invited me and I naively thought the welcoming would be more friendly." (I)
"You invited a demon?" (elder)
"I didn''t know and... how did you come back?" (M)
"I already said, teleporting. Might be linked to this outer god stuff." (I)
"Outer... god?" (K)
"I have no intention to elaborate this any further! I am seriously agitated right now and my body starts to stir in an unpleasant way, so please make this easier for me!" (I)
At this moment, I perceive running steps on the floor.
"Elder!" (?)
Inside comes a young monk running.
Severely distressed.
"Elder, the barrier!" (man)
"Yes, I know it''s broken! Did you manage to re-establish it? With fifteen people it should at least provisional work." (elder)
It seems I''m ignored now.
Probably because if I would be hostile it wouldn''t really matter to retaliate as the outcome is clear.
"No, we could establish it, but, but..." (man)
"Now talk!" (elder)
"Something is crushing against it! There is a huge strain on what''s left! The presence will break through!" (man)
He glares at me.
Yeah, attention, woohoo!
"What did you bring with you?!" (elder)
"Wait, now it''s my fault?" (I)
"You destroyed the barrier!" (elder)
"As if it''s my fault that when I come on invitation, I''m confronted with a barrier! I don''t even know what that exactly is and how it works!" (I)
Calm down body, calm down.
"Grandfather, we should move out and prepare for the attack!" (M)
Sigh.
And I just wanted to talk to a friend.
Chapter 32
Feeling a little bit left out, I decide to follow those who are now gathering in the courtyard.
Half of them I already know and the others give me strange looks, yet I hear steady chanting from the main shrine.
Is this how barriers are created?
Ignoring the hostile glares I am partly stunned how I could get into this situation.
I should have turned around and left the moment I realized something was wrong with the stairway.
However, I felt totally mocked by this space bending trick.
When you get challenged like this it''s really hard to stop and let go.
And so I wanted to climb it all the way up.
Who could have known that one shout would be enough to break something important?
So I didn''t and now I am here with a clan of exorcists who seemingly are preparing themselves for taking their last stand.
Not that I feel great sympathy for folk which throws me into hell, but I wouldn''t want to let Makoto end up getting killed by demons.
But what I now see looks impressive.
The sun is almost set, coloring everything in fading twilight.
But there is still enough light to see that it''s gone.
Or to say it more clearly, the bit of light is swallowed on one side by a huge black cloud, which visibly throws against something that I assume is the barrier and creates a black dome around us.
This stuff resembles the demon smoke I''ve seen with Zika.
But this much is concerning.
What kind of apex creature can create this?
"Wh-what is this?" (monk)
"How shall we defeat this?" (monk)
"Where are Naokiji and Haruna?" (elder)
"On a mission!" (monk)
"Damned, why now of all times?" (elder)
Wait, those names.
Weren''t those...
Those might be Makoto''s parents.
At least I believe that someone named Haruna once visited school looking for him.
It was a hard day back then so I didn''t pay very much attention.
Now I''ve got rather interested if they could really make a difference.
The atmosphere in the courtyard is definitely threatening and I watch out for Makoto.
I have no idea how bad it will get, but in the worst case, I am ready to pull him in and teleport far away from here.
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.Might cause a trauma, but death is not much better.
The smoke becomes even darker and one can literally feel the pressure.
"Crk"
If I perceive this right, whatever barrier they''ve got back up there starts to crumble.
"You, tell the others to stop the chant and come! We will need every man here!" (elder)
Maybe a smart move, as I can just see them buying some time by maintaining this barrier.
And not even very much.
"Whump"
Suddenly a pulse runs through the smoke, spreading it further.
It becomes denser on the ground at its center.
Whatever drew close, it''s there.
And it''s definitely nothing one should underestimate.
"Whump"
"Crk"
Another pulse.
And this one strained the barrier even more.
It won''t hold much longer.
"Crash"
This was an overestimation as suddenly the smoke''s center breaks through and a wave of blackness floats at us.
"Barriers!" (elder)
I see several monks take some needles out, which as I now see have each a talisman wrapped around them.
They throw them in front of us and I believe to see some light emanating from them.
The wave of blackness gets obstructed, yet like an endless stream simply flows further around and encompasses everything else.
"So much miasma! What is this?" (monk)
I step a little closer to Makoto, just in case.
The little needle wall does its job, but the smoke around us comes closer.
"There you are!" (?)
A dark voice reverberates through our surroundings and some of the less steadfast monks start to tremble.
"You can''t stop me!" (?)
Sounds female, yet the gender doesn''t matter this much if someone wants to kill you, is my idea on the topic.
"I am already here!" (?)
Also, it''s rather deep, guttural, and intimidating.
"Here with youuuuu!" (?)
Okay, now I get goosebumps as well.
Or a demonical shiver of things which want to rush out, devouring everything in the vicinity.
Details.
I''m coming!" (?)
At this moment, where the little provisional barrier stood, the same is suddenly gone.
Vanished in another gust of smoke.
"I''ve made it!" (?)
The very same squall of darkness rushes at us with threatening speed.
"Prepare yourself!" (elder)
My instinct says that I don''t have to.
Nonetheless, I put my arms in front of my eyes when the wave comes close.
Naturally, I can''t see well like this, but surely feel the forceful wind blowing around me.
I don''t think it rushes with deadly power, but at least an intensity like in a storm.
The blowing stops abruptly and while I stand rather surprised I promptly notice that something clings to my waist.
I look down and spot long, ink-black, dirty, wet hair and a pair of ghastly pale arms.
Before I can gather myself and react an excited girl''s voice sounds from there.
"Found you, mum!" (?)
WHAT!!?
Chapter 33
So, this voice clearly just said "mum" to me.
Okay, I might be a tiny little bit overwhelmed right now.
"E-Eh-Ehhm, excuse me?" (I)
The smoke around us is now perfectly calm.
It still lingers around and you can clearly see that it''s emitted from this something clinging to me.
The next moment it looks up and it comes rather clear that this is a little girl.
Or more the seven years old version of someone who would crawl out of the television.
Yet this image gets disturbed with the huge smile plastered on her face.
"Finally I could find you, mommy!" (?)
"Mommy!?" (I)
"Yes you are, certainly!" (?)
"C-could you explain this Iori?" (M)
"What in every dimension''s hell makes you believe that I have any answers right now?!" (I)
Maybe I should stop letting the world quake with my words.
But I am seriously confused here.
Everyone else as well, but no one else dares to ask.
If not for that elder who pulls another glowing talisman out and throws it at us two.
Which gets answered with an accumulation of smoke from that girl, which gets so thick that it looks like concrete, smashing against the talisman.
"Wham"
There was an explosion on the other side of the smoke, but more concerned I am about the fact that the wall moved further than this.
It dissipates soon after and I see this elder lying on the ground.
Still alive, yet not looking as if he has the intention to get back up.
Concerning is that his green smoke is almost gone.
Is it this?
Can this black smoke wash other people''s life aura away?
That would explain why he can''t get back up, even if he has no visible injuries.
"Leave me and mother alone!" (creepy girl)
Alright, there was the domineering voice of a boss monster again.
Her look and the emerging black smoke are a very clear hint of what might happen otherwise.
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.However, while she had quite an entrance here and obviously has a violent streak, she still clings to me, which somehow leads to a question I really have to ask now.
"Okay, who are you?" (I)
"I am I!" (demon girl)
"Okay, second try. I don''t know who you are or how I would in any way be related to you, so could you please tell me what you think you are to me?" (I)
"Your daughter?" (demon girl)
"I am absolutely sure I never gave birth! Hell, I never even fulfilled the condition for doing so! God, I''m fourteen! So who are you?" (I)
"D-don''t know? I just know I belong to you!" (demon girl)
Oh no, her eyes get teary and I can see how black ink assembles in them.
Now I''m starting to feel bad.
Wait!
Black ink?
"Uh, it''s alright, it''s fine! Do you know where you came from in the beginning?" (I)
"From you!" (demon girl)
"No, no. Not that. What is the first place you can remember?
"Don''t know. It was dark, and wet, and smelled; long corridors. Crawled there very long. Was smaller then." (demon girl)
The sewers?
Wait, the ink I drained down there when it started.
Zika warned me!
It, it became this girl?
"W-what happened? Why are you like this?" (I)
"There were little things, swarming. I ate them. Then I grew. Then I ate more. Then I grew more. Took bigger things. Grew some more. Ate what I could find. Many things. Tried to find you. Couldn''t." (demon girl)
At the last part, she sounds really sad.
Now I feel bad.
This girl is somehow linked to me and I made her end up in the sewer where it ate rats and other critters.
Yet there is another concerning point.
"Did you... eat anything like these?" (I)
I point a little at the group of monks around here.
I need to find out if she''s a maneater.
"Similar, but not. They were pale. No color." (demon girl)
"You mean you ate ghosts?" (I)
"Ghosts?" (demon girl)
She seems to contemplate and presses her ear at me.
Then she looks up and beams with a wide affirmative smile.
"Yes! Ghosts!" (demon girl)
Would be cute, if she wouldn''t presumably be the most dangerous being I''ve ever met.
"So, no humans?" (I)
"No. Felt bright. Didn''t like the feel. Hid in the shadows when there was light. Hunted at night. Somehow thought I shouldn''t be seen." (demon girl)
Hiding in shadows?
Didn''t Zika mention something about shadow demons?
But all this black smoke.
She''s more of a darkness demon.
"And... how comes you are here now?" (I)
At this, she truly beams at me.
"Heard your call! Was directly coming then!" (demon girl)
"Call?" (I)
"A really loud shout! "I want to get through here!" I immediately was rushing towards you!" (demon girl)
Alright, I now have confirmed that this girl is indeed in some way linked to me.
The first problem hereby is that I have no idea what to do now.
Maybe I could put her in the castle and give her some games, but leaving her completely alone there would be blatant child abuse.
How old is she?
Three days?
On the other side, I can''t simply leave her free to roam the city and do as she likes.
But reabsorbing her would feel like killing.
Even more, killing a child.
But how do I deal then with this situation?
I am completely lost on options.
But the most concerning right now would be the masses of black smoke she is evaporating here.
The clouds are right now everywhere and I''ve got the feeling they irreparable defile this "supposed-to-be-holy" shrine.
So before it can get any worse, and I''ve got the feeling she wouldn''t hesitate to cause an exorcist bloodbath, I take her hand and walk away.
What will they do?
Stop me from bringing the calamity to another place?
"Iori, wait!" (M)
"Makoto, you might not have noticed, but I have right now some serious issues! Would you be so kind to let me figure this out?" (I)
I don''t really wait for an answer and hurry up to get down from this mountain.
The girl is not resisting the slightest bit and instead her eyes are glued on me.
The poor me!
Chapter 34
Back down from the mountain I at least have time to order my mind while I''m waiting for the bus at the station.
"And you say you belong to me?" (I)
An emphatic nod from the mini demon.
"Do you have a name?" (I)
"Uhm, no." (demon girl)
Sure, who should have given her one?
That might have been my job, yet I drained her down the sewer.
I feel so bad.
I take a closer look at her.
She might have a resemblance to some antagonists in horror movies, but from the frame her looks are cute.
The hair should get combed at times and the skin color is more on the sickly side, also the black gown which looks like fluid floating down her skin, makes it even more gloomy.
Nonetheless, her smiling expression is sweet.
"How is Kuri?" (I)
"Huh?" (demon girl)
"As a name. Kuri! From Kuro for black, but I thought it should be more feminine." (I)
She stares at me.
And erupts!
Literally, as a huge wave of blackness encompasses us.
Please, let the bus be okay.
"Yes! Thank you mommy! Thank you!" (Kuri)
She cries and I have severe issues with the teardrops.
If this goes on I might have to deal with thousand Kuris.
"Please, calm down. What if something comes from your tears?" (I)
"My tears are fine, mommy. They just make darkness!" (K)
Truly, they evaporate into smoke after a moment.
That one lingers in the air and gives me an image of severe pollution.
Still, creepy!
I hold my head.
"Is something wrong mommy?" (K)
"Uh, I''m not really ready to be a mother yet. This is all a bit much. I don''t know how I could raise you." (I)
I don''t see why I shouldn''t be honest here.
She has some understanding it seems.
"Don''t worry! I can care for myself! I am here for mother, not you for me!" (K)
"Nice of you, but that''s not how it should be. I have to take care of you, I think." (I)
At this, she embraces me.
"I love you, mother!" (K)
She is crying against me and despite feeling touched I start to worry that the bus will just drive past us if the driver sees this huge pillar of smoke.
"Kuri, can you make the smoke disappear? Others might see." (I)
"Oh, yes!" (K)
She separates and in a blink all the smoke extremely fast drives into her.
It''s suddenly gone.
Even the air feels fresher than before.
Yet for some reason not as soothing.
More like biting mint.
I wait a little and after a while, the bus comes.
I have to buy a ticket for the young girl holding my hand and we sit down on the last bench.
She places herself next to me and I take the time to write mum a message that I am fine.
However, I also write that I have a really big problem and need her help when I come back.
Naturally, she doesn''t want it to stay this ominous, but that she has now a grandchild is something I don''t want to confront her with per text.
Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.All the while, this little demon has put her head on my lap.
Sigh. No way out of this.
At least it stays quiet for a while and I can enjoy this little breather.
The bus comes eventually to a stop and we have to get out.
Just some way and I am finally back home.
However, I''ve got the feeling I forgot something.
When I''m just one station away from home I feel suddenly a spark inside me.
Shit!!!
Shit, shit, shit, shit!
I forgot to let my best friend out of hell!
Tending to Kuri I say,
"Sorry, I forgot something very important. I need to go into my personal dream. Do you understand this?" (I)
"Sure, I belong to you! We are bound!" (K)
After looking around for a moment, to make sure no one sees, I concentrate to teleport into my dream world.
I blink and the moment it''s over I''m already inside the castle.
And I see my two "guests".
"You took your sweet time!" (Z)
"I... had some problems." (I)
"Is everything alright with Makoto?" (C)
Chiaki looks already much better, if quite exhausted.
Well, and maybe a little worried that I ate our friend.
"Uh yes, but I kinda wrecked their demon repellent barrier, twice. (I)
The second time with Kuri counts as well.
"Great! They deserve it!" (Z)
Ignoring this remark I concentrate on the topic.
"And how was it? Did you achieve some results?" (I)
"We did. She was first quite inept, but I am good." (Z)
"Chiaki?" (I)
"Ehm, yes. It worked out I think." (C)
"Just to make sure. You''re aware that you shouldn''t shoot beams around in public? Before we unleash you upon the world?" (Z)
"Yes, yes! Naturally!" (C)
"You look better. Was it alright here? I am a little self-conscious about this place." (I)
"Sounds kinda weird, coming from you." (Z)
Yes, yes. Great pun.
"At first it was a bit oppressive. But the longer I was staying here the calmer I''ve got. I somehow start to feel safe." (C)
"Glad to hear that. It got late. I should let you out." (I)
"Late? But it''s still bright. The sun..." (C)
"Doesn''t exist here! Your friend has not created a night, yet." (Z)
At the moment, I rather concentrate on not creating anything.
And it takes quite much to quell the voices
"Anyways, I should bring you out." (I)
After all, it is kinda creepy that I have them stored inside my body.
"Alright. Just one question before you do so." (Z)
"Yes?" (I)
"Who is that behind you?" (Z)
"What?" (I)
I turn around and find Kuri.
"How do you come here? I didn''t bring you in!" (I)
"We belong together, mum! And I held your hand." (K)
So it''s not necessary to absorb her, but simple contact is enough for transport.
"Mum!?" (C)
"Ah, so you made a familiar. I thought you didn''t want to?" (Z)
"It was..." (I)
I can''t say accident here with Kuri present.
"Do you remember my question about the ink?" (I)
"Ah, so that''s the one you flushed down the toilet!" (Z)
Can this demon be any more abrasive?!
The poor child!
"Iori! No!" (C)
"It was the sink!" (I)
"It might surprise you to hear that both of them end up at the same place." (Z)
I look at Kuri, feeling extremely guilty about this.
Yet she tilts her head.
"Is something wrong, mommy?" (K)
"I-I''m sorry." (I)
"For what?" (K)
"What I did to you. I didn''t know this would happen. When I became... like I am now, I panicked and cried. I couldn''t cope. My face was in the end stained with those black tears and I washed them off at the sink. I didn''t know something would happen with it. I am so sorry. You had to go through so much because of me. I''m sorry!" (I)
Instead of anything like being dejected or getting angry, she hugs me.
"I am here for you, mommy!" (K)
"No! You don''t understand! I did something terrible to you!" (I)
I am totally through and feel extremely guilty.
So much that I cry over and over.
However, the tears just evaporate on the ground, since everything here is already me.
"I became big for you! Now I can help! This is good!" (K)
The sweeter this child becomes the worse I feel.
But when she rubs my tears away with her small fingers, I really can''t worry her any further.
So I try to calm down.
"Done with your mental breakdown?" (Z)
"Can''t you be a little more considerate?" (I)
"You might not have noticed, but this whole world shook while you cried! I seriously don''t intend to die due to one of your moods! And I''ve lost a whole day of hunting thanks to you!" (Z)
"Sorry." (I)
At least for the not-perceived quake.
Chiaki looks as well unsure.
"Sorry, Chiaki." (I)
"Uh, no. I understand. Hard stuff." (C)
"Right. So, shall I bring you out now?" (I)
"Ehm..." (C)
Chiaki looks as if she wants something, rubbing her hands together, shifting her weight from one foot to the other.
"Yes?" (I)
"Could I maybe... sleepover?" (C)
"Uh, okay. Have to ask mum first but it should be fine." (I)
"N-no. I meant... here." (C)
"What? You really want to stay at this place?" (I)
"Before you''re asking, I want to leave!" (Z)
"I didn''t sleep since yesterday. I, I feel now better, just exhausted. But those lessons don''t help when the monsters assault me in my bed. There are none at this place, right? I could sleep." (C)
Understandable.
She fears the monsters under her bed that might really be there.
"But we can''t contact your parents from here." (I)
"Uh, I wouldn''t really want to go out and directly in again. One time was bad enough." (C)
That''s understandable as well.
"I will just give you my phone and you press send when you''re out!" (C)
She hands it to me after finishing the text.
"And you are sure about this?" (I)
"Mhm." (C)
"Fine, I''ll do so." (I)
"Don''t forget to wait for their reply before you come back!" (C)
"Sure." (I)
"Are you now finally able to get me out of here?" (Z)
"Ahh, yes. Do I have to absorb you again?" (I)
"Are you stupid? I am already inside you! Just go where you were and squeeze me out!" (Z)
"Okay, okay!" (I)
I do as she said and am again in front of the door to my home.
It got already quite dark.
On the other side, the darkness demon, that somehow was able to follow me again, might as well be responsible for that.
I search for Zika''s presence and subsequently find the pulse that I suppose to be her inside me.
I can basically feel the agitation.
I try to force it out and promptly feel how my body shifts.
My front opens and out there Zika crawls through thousand tentacles looking as if she just made it out of hell.
Which kinda might be the case.
"Bye then! Don''t call me!" (Z)
And she''s gone.
I quickly press send on Chiaki''s phone which I find now in my hand and enter our building.
It''s time to tell mum about today''s events.
Poor mum.
Chapter 35
In front of the door to our apartment, I become rather flustered.
Mostly because of the demon girl at my hand which I have now to introduce to my mum.
"Okay Kuri. Be nice! This person is my mother and very important to me!" (I)
Well, more than an emphatic nod I cannot expect.
I open the door with the key.
"Iori, you''re back. Are you alright?" (S)
Mum comes directly running to the entrance.
"Y-yes. Didn''t I write that I''m well?" (I)
"You also wrote that you have a problem!" (S)
"Yes, you see..." (I)
I take a step to the side.
At least she waves cutely with her hand.
But the black smoke she emits is a problem.
"Who is this?" (S)
"Remember when I said that things might become alive from me? Uhm, this is Kuri!" (I)
She''s still waving.
"I... didn''t really expect that?" (S)
"She''s three days old. From the ink which I should wash from my face." (I)
"What!? From what!?" (S)
"More is apparently not necessary. Uh, I said she could stay. Is that alright? I would feel bad to throw her out." (I)
"I-it''s not like we could." (S)
Mum is really a good person.
"Ehm... Kuri? Do you want to take a bath?" (S)
"Bath?" (K)
Ah, yes.
She looks the part that she came from the sewer.
"Cleaning yourself with water! Clean water. No smell!" (I)
"Can I?" (K)
"Sure. I want you to be happy." (I)
"I can be happy if you want me so mother!" (K)
"Ah, no. I want that you are happy because you have a reason to be happy." (I)
"If you want that this is a reason!" (K)
"No, no. Uh, I don''t mean that you should force yourself to be happy. I want to make things so that you can be happy because of your own reasons." (I)
She looks now rather confused at me.
This might become more work than one might think.
Mum has already put the water on in the bathroom and returns.
"Now come, please." (S)
She really is too good for this world.
Treating the demon I brought with me this friendly.
She gently pushes the still confused Kuri to the bathroom.
"Happy... Happy... Happy..." (K)
This might take a while.
But before the door closes I realize that maybe I shouldn''t leave the two of them alone and also don''t know how Kuri will react if I am away.
She is extremely powerful and mother... not.
So I follow behind.
"Iori?" (S)
"It is also my responsibility, so let me help washing her." (I)
"Hui, you matured rather fast." (S)
"Had a good role model." (I)
While proceeding, I have no idea if what I do is any good.
I mean quite a lot of sludge separates from her hair, but it doesn''t stop.
This could even go on forever.
The sole good point is that this won''t create any further demons, yet the room already starts to get cloudy.
"I seriously don''t know if it is possible to get this clean." (I)
"Can I help?" (K)
"Cough!" (S)
Mum coughs at this smoke.
I really should do something about this.
"Can you make it bright in here again?" (I)
"Sure, but you too!" (K)
Oh, yeah.
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.Something like this should be possible for me, right?
However, Kuri has already sucked everything inside.
Is this now an eternal circle?
Yet while her hair still stays kind of wet, mum and I manage to get the tangles out there.
Also, the darkness isn''t too intense anymore.
"Okay, now you go into the tub and stay in there until you think it is fine. Okay?" (I)
"Sure mum!" (K)
And mother heard.
Great!
Time for explanations.
But she has the awareness to wait until we''re back out.
However, her look outside the bathroom is not misunderstandable.
"What shall I say? She has a very elaborate idea about our relationship." (I)
"And what do you think shall we do now, Iori?" (S)
"I have honestly no idea. It''s not like I can take her with me to school and letting her be by herself worries me deeply. You haven''t seen her in action." (I)
Truth be told, I didn''t saw her either with all this smoke there.
"Action? This little thing?" (S)
"She can cause quite an uproar. Believe me." (I)
"Huff, I really don''t know what to tell your father." (S)
"I think this might drown in the flood of the rest." (I)
"Pfft. However, she looks nice." (S)
"I think she is. At least she seems to love me." (I)
"Well, you are adorable." (S)
"Thank you for this." (I)
"And? Anything else that I should know?" (S)
"Well, I might have started a conflict with a clan of exorcists and devoured Chiaki." (I)
Wow, that look.
"I-it sounds much more comprehensible if I explain it!" (I)
"First Chiaki!" (S)
"Beeeeep"
"Oh, they answered! ... It''s okay!" (I)
"What is okay?!" (S)
"That Chiaki has a sleepover with me." (I)
"The same Chiaki you have devoured?" (S)
Uhh, mum''s eye got a nervous twitch.
"Ehm, I have something like a private estate within me.
The one you were.
And she is physically there.
"She wanted to sleep at this place." (I)
"She wanted that?!" (S)
"Yes? It was a little complicated, but I didn''t influence anything. Really!" (I)
"I, I believe you that you wouldn''t lie about this to me, but she got there... the same way I did? At the same place?" (S)
"Yes? But I tidied it up!" (I)
Her expression doubts this.
"It''s just, that Chiaki can see ghosts. She''s totally finished. This place is safe so that she can calm down." (I)
"I can understand to some degree, but this is really a bit much. So, what was now with the exorcists?" (S)
"How should I have known that they have a barrier around this shrine?! And as soon I was up there, everyone attacks me like crazy! And that Kuri came and knocked Makoto''s grandfather out didn''t help either! I didn''t really wait for the aftermath there." (I)
"They attacked you?! Are you hurt?" (S)
"Mum, I can safely say that nothing they did had any effect." (I)
"Sigh. I know I wanted you to tell me about your problems, but it gets a bit much. Can you at least try not to get tomorrow into trouble?" (S)
"I will give my best efforts!" (I)
"Duh, seems I cannot ask for more. Then let''s see if your "daughter" is okay." (S)
"I am absolutely not okay with this perception of the situation." (I)
As soon the door to our bathroom gets opened a wave of blackness escapes from inside.
I can just jump in front of my mother and with my will to shield her somehow influence the smoke.
At least I think I do when the squall directly stops in its tracks.
"Kuri, are you okay?" (I)
In a blink, the shape of a seven years old escapes the smoke.
If before she looked like the incarnation of a certain murderous ghost, now at least it doesn''t look as if I''m neglecting her anymore.
"Mum?" (K)
"Are you alright? There is so much smoke in there!" (I)
"Oh! I''m sorry mum. I didn''t pay attention!" (K)
She directly pulls the smoke in her.
"I-it''s okay." (I)
Honestly, it''s not okay!
If ever a spiritualist tries to look into the history of this house, in this bathroom he will get a heart stroke.
"Kuri, I am not sure if this smoke is good for mum. You should be more careful!" (I)
"I''m sorry!" (K)
Mum presses past me.
"It''s alright my little one. You are welcome." (S)
And she gives her a tight hug.
When she is done I see that Kuri stares into the room, mouth agape.
"Clap"
A clap from mum in front of her face frees her from this daze.
"Okay! Iori you bring a futon! The little one needs a place to sleep! And when you''re done, we eat! Naturally, Kuri will join us." (S)
"Looks like you are now officially family." (I)
"Fa-mi-ly?" (K)
"Sure, you belong now to us!" (S)
And the next moment I have to throw myself in front of my mother because a certain someone erupts.
"Sob! WAaahh!" (K)
"Kuri! Is something wrong?!" (I)
This amount of darkness could be difficult to explain to anyone who notices!
"I am happy! Sob! This is happy, right? I am happy!" (K)
"Nice for you, but please don''t drown us in darkness to celebrate!" (I)
I can somehow instinctively control the smoke to stay at bay and eventually the little demon calms down.
"Does anyone know if this stuff is bad for the food?" (S)
"Don''t think so. It should dissipate in the air." (I)
"Not sure if that''s a good thing." (S)
"Kuri, you need to be more careful!" (I)
"I''m sorry." (K)
Who could be angry at this sweet child?
After we spend some time getting rid of this smoke, mother starts to prepare dinner.
Meanwhile, I fetch the futon.
However, in my opinion, both of these actions are equally pointless.
It''s very likely that Kuri doesn''t sleep and not really profits from any nutritional value from the food.
In an unwatched moment, I whisper to her,
"Mum really likes these dinners. You might not like what she prepares there, but if it is not too bad please try to partake. But don''t swallow it down. Be considerate!" (I)
I get a nod in return and that must be good enough.
I head back to the living room and find that mum with the provisions from the freezer managed a small feast.
Kind of a waste, but if she would eat it all alone the leftovers would just spoil.
Rather fast I notice that the table is prepared for four persons.
"Oh yes, I forgot Chiaki." (I)
"And this shall soothe me? That you forget her after what you''ve done?" (S)
"Uh, no. It''s just that she didn''t want to switch worlds more than necessary. You know, to make that happen I have to do "that"!" (I)
Mum shivers at the thought.
"I really hope she is fine. But you should bring her something!" (S)
"You are right." (I)
I shovel a portion on the plate and am just with a thought in my dream.
Internally I hope that the plate had no contact with anything tentacly and cringe.
For some reason, I have more than a hunch where Chiaki is right now.
Still in the main hall.
"Ah, Chiaki! Mum made dinner. I came to bring you some!" (I)
Fortunately, the hall has some large tables, intended for great feasts.
"Uh, how nice that you come. It''s a little lonesome here." (C)
"Sorry. I''ll just finish dinner and will come directly back. You have no room yet, right." (I)
"Y-yes. Part of the reason why I''m still here." (C)
"Sorry! I didn''t want to treat you harshly. It is just quite chaotic right now." (I)
"No, no. I understand." (C)
"Thank you." (I)
And with this, I am back at the table at home.
"I am not sure if I will ever get used to that." (S)
"Honestly, it is not this easy to adapt. But it''s not like I can escape." (I)
"I know, yet these distortions in space are a little eerie." (S)
"And all the demons in the house not?" (I)
"No, these two are sweet!" (S)
"Oooohh, thank you!" (I)
"Then let''s eat now." (S)
With this, I sit down, and naturally Kuri, who suddenly appeared, or was maybe all the time present, next to me.
I don''t know if she has any idea what she is supposed to do.
at least she copies me with filling her plate.
Yet as soon I start eating, she instead lets dark mass escape from her hands which literally swallows her dinner and leaves nothing behind.
"Ahem, Kuri? Do you have to do it like this?" (I)
"But I always eat like this!" (K)
Well, now I at least know that she has no leftover rats between her teeth.
"You can also use your mouth. At least you should. Can you?" (I)
I hope did not intimidate her and I had no intention to force her to do something that she can''t do or that might harm her.
Yet she doesn''t seem to have any problems when she starts to chew.
Mum, who was a little taken aback by this display of demon powers seems also intrigued.
"And, how is it?" (S)
"Don''t know." (K)
However, she proceeds rather fast to shovel mum''s food inside.
"Do you like it?" (I)
"Yes, very much!" (K)
It''s quite hard to get answers from someone without any common sense.
Despite me telling her to hold herself back, the meal is soon gone at her speed.
Yet all of us could still get a decent amount inside.
Foremost my mother, as I just ate for appearance''s sake.
We help with cleaning the dishes and...
Kuri gives mum a hug.
I am seriously touched.
I mean despite her being an extremely dangerous creature of annihilation she is just so cute you forget about this.
And mother obviously as well.
Tells me that she returns it.
"Ehm, I should then go and look for Chiaki." (I)
"I come with you!" (K)
"Okay." (I)
If she wants to.
To not open any more portals in the living room, I walk to my own room.
"Fine, but don''t forget the time." (S)
"Sure, mum!" (I)
I will make sure to be out again before school starts.
Chapter 36
So I quickly return to my dream world.
I don''t really know what I should do to spend the night, but Chiaki has now the priority.
"I am back, Chiaki!" (I)
"Oh, tell your mother, thank you for the food." (C)
"No problem, but if it''s necessary you should be able to find something here." (I)
"I know. I also ate a bit, but the kitchen is a little... primitive." (C)
Maybe I should tech up.
Everything I found here until now was just pointing out "this is the demon castle".
This means in the first place stuff one would expect in a medieval fantasy scenario and not modern amenities.
Apart from the point that I don''t know much about technology.
"Did you find a good room? I discovered one that looks just like mine on the top floor." (I)
"I would rather have my own." (C)
Wait!
Does she plan to come frequently here?
With having her own room and such?
Not that I have a particular problem with her presence or a shortage of space as vast as this place is, but I don''t like what I have to do to bring her over.
You know, kinda eating her.
On the other side, Chiaki''s demon problem that prevents her from sleeping won''t just vanish.
So maybe I should show some consideration.
"Okay, I think the good rooms are on the second floor and up. Here on the ground level should be those for the not existing personnel." (I)
"No! Stop it! Stop it! Revoke order!" (I)
"What''s wrong, Iori?" (C)
"My mind was right now at it to create a population. While this might be an interesting idea I have really not the right state of mind to deal with actual people here." (I)
I''m even afraid to say it out loud, or at all.
It might directly trigger the next impulse.
Not to speak of my state of mind.
I would have literally voices in my head.
Of literal people!
If this wouldn''t question my sanity I don''t know what.
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.
"Do I understand that right? From one moment to the other maids, butlers, and such folk could show up here?" (C)
"Just when I think about it. So at any time. Yeah!" (I)
"Must be troublesome to be like you." (C)
"You have no idea." (I)
"Yawn! Could we... now please?" (C)
"Sorry, completely forgot how tired you must be." (I)
With this, we head to the second floor to get Chiaki a nice room.
I just manage to notice Kuri, who can be awfully quiet.
Barely able to sense at all.
"Kuri, do you know how to find a good room here? A nice one?" (I)
"Woah!" (C)
Chiaki really hasn''t noticed her.
"I can search!" (K)
She moves in front of us and emits large smoke clouds, which somehow move as if they''re alive.
They rush out, while Kuri stands still.
"Found one!" (K)
She guides us at a fast pace and after some stairs up and a distance down the floor we reach a huge golden door.
The one concern might be how easy it could be to get lost in this castle.
Which would be a relative one with my relative omnipresence.
"This one looked nice!" (K)
I open and truly, this one looks even better than mine.
For once the walls are white, which is a huge contrast to the usual "dark and ominous" look we have here.
Also, there is quite much gold in intricate patterns to decorate the room.
But the most important for us might be the super luxurious canopy bed.
It''s huge, made from high-quality wood, or twisted nightmare matter, but there''s no chance that I tell Chiaki.
Also, it has many carvings and to the feel super-soft bedsheets.
I don''t think she can complain.
"And? Is it fine?" (I)
"Wow! Really, wow! And you made this?" (C)
"I would guess my subconscious." (I)
"Are there any limits?" (C)
"Zika said no. Aparrantly everything I can imagine, but nothing I can''t, for example too complicated stuff." (I)
"So no PCs or gaming consoles." (C)
"Can''t make them, but bringing over is fine. Like with your smartphone." (I)
"Ehm, is there a bathroom anywhere? I didn''t wash yet!" (C)
Uh, there might be one on this floor but I certainly have no idea about the layout and Chiaki could get lost here when she strays too far while looking for it.
Ah, I have a better idea!
A bathroom here, please!
With this, the wall on one side starts to shift in a strange way of space distortion and maybe a little fleshy mass.
It starts to give way, pulling itself inwards, leaving a door.
Assembling continuously the form becomes more intricate and soon one has a high-class bathroom, directly connected to the bedroom.
To test it, and also because this newly created area might be unstable, I head in first.
Truly this bathroom is as impressive as the bedroom.
Naturally, we have a toilet, but looking inside reveals that this is just a pit toilet.
Then we have a shower and also a sink but the largest part of the room is an installation somewhere between a tub and a pool.
I turn to the sink.
Looking at it we have all the necessities in tools. Yet I''m not sure if one should try the toothpaste.
But this all won''t mean much if something very important isn''t there.
"Ssshhhh"
"And we have water!" (I)
This is already a huge improvement to this place''s habitability.
"Didn''t you say you couldn''t create anything technological? There is a water conduit!" (C)
"I guess it''s just a falling mechanism. That much I can do. But the water... I guess it just comes out of the wall. I wouldn''t advise trying to apply any kind of common sense here." (I)
When I can make it bright here without having created a sun why would water directly from the wall be a problem?
"Thank you very much, Iori!" (C)
"No problem. I guess I will leave you then, so you can rest." (I)
"Mhm, goodnight!" (C)
I hope she gets some rest.
The room looked nicer than the others, but this is still the menacing demon castle.
It''s not the place I would choose to get some rest.
On the other hand, my bad sleeping tendencies were what brought me into this situation.
So I''m not really fit to judge.
Chapter 37
And now I have to solve the problem what I shall do with the rest of the night.
For example, it''s kind of a waste that I have all those extremely extravagant beds and am the only one who can''t use them.
Cause if I would try to, my thoughts would just transport me somewhere else.
For now, I might find something to occupy myself, but how long will that last?
I contemplate like this while I walk to the room which copies my own in this castle.
It''s mostly identical but has a nice asset.
That is that it has a grand terrace.
With this, I can survey the whole area.
And I had something in mind.
Terraforming!
In consideration naturally, as Chiaki has to sleep, but this wasteland of sharp stones is just too depressing for my taste.
If I can create golden walls, then green plants should be possible as well.
According to Zika it should in the end still look gloomy, but with a little finetuning and an eye for details, it might look less depressing.
But before I start with a forest there are two other points I have on my list.
The first one is rather easy but absolutely essential for my beautification project.
I need a river!
"Squash"
With this, from the horizon till directly here at the castle, water is gushing out of the earth, forming a river that floats endlessly from the distance, until it vanishes on the other side.
I hope I didn''t bother my guest.
There was some noise, but the walls are thick and we are high above the rushing waters, so Chiaki should still be able to rest.
Why did I do this in the first place?
The reason is pure necessity.
If I have pitfall toilets installed in this castle I simply cannot afford to have the waste accumulate on the ground.
I really don''t want to deal with that stink.
The castle is already pretty remote, located on a mountain, but now there is just a small earthen passage connecting us to the rest of this world, which is in addition interrupted with the castle''s drawbridge.
Quite a sight and surely absolutely impregnable, if there would be any people who could try besieging it in the first place!
Stop!!!
Huff, that was a close call.
I couldn''t afford anyone else here at the moment.
There might be quite an amount of supplies, but this doesn''t mean this barren place could sustain life in a lasting way.
Yet as it kind of belongs to the castle scenery I''m aiming for I want at least this.
"Make please a village here!" (I)
And with that, promptly a village shapes itself into form down there.
It is a rather troubling sight, to see how the ground at the end of the path from the castle, starts to rise, move like a living thing, and wobbles like flesh.
Then the concrete pulls back and what remains are structures which "look" as if they are made from wood and to a smaller degree stone.
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.It''s more of a European style, as I wanted to stay somewhat consistent with the medieval fantasy setting here.
Yet now one might ask why I would do this.
I have no real plans to populate the area, so why would I build a village?
The reason is, it simply looks good!
At the moment I have one big castle here which towers over a barren, dreadful landscape.
And it''s in a very distorted way my home.
Now there is in my opinion the problem that my castle just looks evil.
And I would want it to look friendlier!
So rather than having the image of being an eerie shut-in, with this village, it will at least from afar look as if people would dare to come close to this place.
Even if no one does, just from the created image this looks better.
And so I don''t regret it.
The next on my list of things I want to add would be a forest.
Well...
THIS IS NO FOREST!!!
This is an abomination made of all variants of tentacles with thorns, blistering infectious growths, and structures just consisting of spikes!
And... does it move?!
Who comes up with such a thing?
Okay, in some way I do as it is my creation, but I certainly didn''t wish for this kind of result.
So instead something else completely twisted my wish.
Something that has absolutely no common sense regarding forest and just made something with a concept completely divergent from anything one could call plants.
You!
Yes, certainly!
What makes these structures are the nightmares inside me.
I can order the things I want, but the execution is their doing!
In some way, I am no more in full control of my own mind.
A very troublesome thought if you''re asking me.
I might be in charge, but not alone and this is just distressing.
I''m a little scared here.
However, until now there was no situation where I got taken over.
It just accumulates to reflexes, like with those poor demons I ate and my subconsciousness which is designing whatever I wish for.
But regarding my mental state, it''s a problem that I share my mind with demons and the reflexes caused a rather large number of casualties until now.
I should really focus on staying myself.
And I start with creating the kind of forest I want to have.
I will show to my subconsciousness how the real deal looks like!
This was quite occupying.
In the end, all I managed to change was the color scheme from violet to green and introduce something like trees with actual leaves.
Extremely distorted trees that give of a feel as if they''re trying to grab you and probably will.
Like this, it looks maybe similar to a forest, but utterly ominous and is surely no place where the non-existing villagers should let their children play.
Also, I created grassy planes in green and some fields, which were simple enough in nature that my subconsciousness couldn''t mess them up.
But who knows how they look close by.
However, looking at the clock I should start to get ready for school.
And before that need to bring Chiaki out.
I hope for her that she got some sleep.
While I go to that room, navigating with the help of my inner Chiaki radar, I notice that Kuri is tailing me.
Presumably, she was already quite long there.
After I find the room in that labyrinth of floors with my innate minimap, I open the door and find Chiaki deep asleep.
She honestly managed to find sleep in this nightmare world.
And as it seems there was a pajama in the wardrobe for her.
Quite ironic how much at peace she is.
"Chiaki, it starts to get late, so maybe you should now wake up." (I)
At once her eyes rush open.
This was certainly too easy.
I didn''t even say this out loud.
I didn''t...
No I din''t control Chiaki!
That thought is forbidden!
We don''t control people!
Please!
I should at least greet her.
"Uh, how was your night?" (I)
"This was no dream..." (C)
"I fear not." (I)
Okay, she looks a little disturbed.
"Could you get some rest?" (I)
"Y-yes! But... Wow, everything really happened!" (C)
She stares at her hand and after a moment it starts to glow.
"This really happened." (C)
"Ehm, it''s gonna get late, so maybe I should let you out. Oh, and I''ve completely forgotten to give your phone back. Here!" (I)
"Thank you! Wow, it''s a little bit much to take in." (C)
"According to you, you were yesterday more in a delirious state. No wonder it comes now all back. But you look much better!" (I)
Her aura is also again rather hard to look at with her brightness.
Zika will hate this.
"Yes! Ehm, so out here?" (C)
"We are right now at home. I would like to do it there. If only to convince my mother that you are alright." (I)
"O-okay!" (C)
"You know, I will have to... to get you out." (I)
"Uh, I remember. Yesterday when you had Karin exiting this place the ground ate her. I hope she''s fine." (C)
"Sure, I would never harm others." (I)
As long they aren''t hostile demons.
"I don''t think I am ready, but I guess I never will be, so please just make it fast." (C)
"Okay, I will!" (I)
With this, I take some steps away to teleport me back into my room.
It''s time to bring out all the people!
And with a thought, I vanish.
"Swsh"
Chapter 38
And I am back home!
"Iori, is that you? I couldn''t find you anywhere! You were suddenly gone last night!" (S)
There she is, with a look full of anxiety.
"Mum? Umh, I''m sorry, I was looking for Chiaki. Could you please leave the room for a moment?" (I)
"Leaving the room? Why?" (S)
"I have to bring her out and I... I don''t want you to see me when I do this. It''s no pretty sight." (I)
"Iori, I already said you don''t need to hide anything. But if you''re embarrassed about it. Fine!" (S)
"Thank you, mum!" (I)
As soon the door is shut I concentrate on Chiaki''s light and begin.
First I need to completely isolate it and then I push it to my borders.
My chest is the only part of mine that is big enough to avoid too much body shifting.
This means still that my torso opens up in thousand tentacles as soon the feel comes closer.
Different from Zika this feeling isn''t leaving by itself so that I have to put a little bit more effort to finally squeeze her out here.
The mass builds some kind of cocoon in front of me and Chiaki''s presence gets placed inside.
When it''s settled I retract everything that is not Chiaki.
"AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" (C)
And there is Chiaki.
Hands folded over the head and curled into a ball.
"Are you alright?" (I)
A stupid question, I know.
Mum directly rushes in.
"Aahh, aah, ah!" (C)
"What happened?" (S)
"It''s fine, Chiaki. You are alright." (I)
Chiaki needs some time to steady her breath and some more to calm down enough to react.
"Are you better?" (I)
"This... isn''t good! This is bad! Really bad! Terrible!" (C)
A plopping up eye on my neck tells me that mum nods in affirmative.
Chiaki meanwhile looks as if she wants to kiss the ground before she can slowly get back to normal.
Oh, and Kuri is there.
"Umh, it''s good to see you are alright. You should get ready. I made breakfast." (S)
"Are you able to eat something, Chiaki?" (I)
"Give me please a bit more time." (C)
"Sure! Maybe you want to go to the bathroom." (I)
Chiaki directly hurries in there, in terrible need of a wash.
She might look fine, but I guess she''s got heavy sweating right now.
Also, the fleshy mass she came from looked quite glitchy, even if there''s not much to see of this on her clothes.
Maybe it really recreated everything when I brought her out.
I''ve just noticed, but also the burns on her hand are gone.
Wouldn''t that mean that her body as well...
No, no. Dismiss that thought!
This could also be her own power.
I go to the living room and find that mother again palates a small feast.
"Kuri! This time hold yourself a little bit back with eating, okay?"(I)
Can''t have her again devouring all our food stocks.
Soon also Chiaki joins and looks already much better.
The breakfast consists mostly of one big talk between mother and her about me.
They both always liked each other.
Chiaki is active and has good grades and mum was very open to her plans to bring me along so that I wouldn''t lie in bed all day.
So those two extroverts control the entire discussion while I stay on the sidelines.
It''s naturally about how surprised they were, what they experienced, Zika, how Chiaki ended up inside me, and what mother thinks about this.
The usual breakfast talk.
Kuri meanwhile enjoys her meal but eats much slower.
It must be for her the same as for me.
I can experience the taste, but it is not filling.
So it might actually be better if she learns to savor it a little.
Since I had not much to add in the first place, after a while I excuse myself and head for my room.
This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.I control my uniform, which I had on the whole day, but I guess it doesn''t smell.
This might be because it''s no fabric and I don''t sweat like a human being.
Which is distressing!
Yet soon I notice that Kuri followed me.
And she has a somewhat expectant look.
"Is something, Kuri?" (I)
"They said we''re going to school!" (K)
I''m very sure mother said Chiaki and I have to go there.
"Uhh, you know..." (I)
While I don''t have problems with her personality, I wouldn''t want to bring her along to school.
Even if she''s hidden by her powers, I am able to perceive her, which is distracting and like this a bad condition to attend classes.
Also, the demons there could take offense with me bringing more powerful demons in.
So my child in spe should better not accompany me.
"Ehm, Kuri... I can''t take you with me." (I)
"But, but what shall I do then?" (K)
"As soon school is over I will come back!" (I)
"But what can I do?" (K)
"Do?" (I)
"I want to help mother! Please let me help you!" (K)
"I, I think I can do well on my own." (I)
Honestly, it would be more of a problem having her there.
Taking her with me sounds like a recipe for chaos.
"Please! There must be something Kuri can do! Anything!" (K)
Help. I don''t know a thing about parenting.
Should I just give her a task to keep her occupied?
There was something, but I don''t know if it''s the right thing to do.
"Well..." (I)
"Yes!!! What is it? What can Kuri do?" (K)
Uhh, now I''m cornered.
"You know, there is... something." (I)
"What?! Please tell!" (K)
"You see, mum... I''m a little worried about her." (I)
"Worried?" (K)
"You''ve seen those ghosts, didn''t you?" (I)
"Yes." (K)
"They are quite scary, right?" (I)
"No." (K)
Okay, she''s a super demon.
Maybe a different wording.
"But they are dangerous." (I)
"Not really. They''re weak!" (K)
"Just look at it from the perspective of someone who is defenseless. Mum cannot fight. Not the slightest bit. Even the smallest critter of these beings could maybe harm her." (I)
"Oh no!" (K)
It seems she panics a little at that thought.
"See? I don''t want that something happens to her. But I can''t always be with her. Do you understand?" (I)
"Yes! I will protect her!" (K)
Pure confidence.
Not much to say against this kind of determination.
"But no one can see you. That would cause problems for mother!" (I)
Just imagining her suddenly appearing at mum''s part-time job in the office.
"No problem!" (K)
She gives me a grin and runs off.
Naturally, I follow her and just perceive how she head-dives, somehow disintegrates, and vanishes.
Into mum''s shadow.
And she didn''t notice.
Should I tell her?
"Iori, get going! School is about to start!" (S)
Well, maybe I should''ve discussed this first but time is running short and it''s not like Kuri would digress from anything I said.
So it should be fine.
Mum is safe
With this, I head to school, together with Chiaki.
While the atmosphere on the way to the bus was a little awkward, it got better as soon we sat down.
And now that we''re on the last part of the way to school we start talking.
"Did you call your parents? All they''ve got from you was a text." (I)
"A text is enough. They trust me!" (C)
"Sounds nice. Mum is at the moment totally worried about me. Even if it should be literally impossible to harm me in any way." (I)
"But you made quite some unusual friends." (C)
"Regarding this, you probably spend much more time with Zika than I did!" (I)
If we don''t count the disturbing implication that they were the whole time inside me.
"And, how was it?" (I)
"It''s a bit blurry. What I can remember, she was quite harsh, but very into it." (C)
"We probably shouldn''t force her to do anything for the time being." (I)
"That''s something I remember! She was nonstop complaining that she had better things to do than helping me! Nonetheless, she still did it!" (C)
"And how is it? This energy? Do you feel different?" (I)
"When I use it I somehow feel as if I''m going to burst. There is this pressure and if I am not careful things can go wrong. But there is also the idea of what I could do with this power. If I would train a bit more I could probably do really cool stuff! But how do you feel? With that demon thingy?" (C)
Fortunately, no one listens in on us at the moment.
The bus comes to a stop and we''re continuing on the street.
"It feels certainly weird. Right now there is a small drain that would make me switch into demon form if I give in. Also, it''s as if I''m not really alone in my head. Not that I am losing myself or something like this, but more as if for example a large number of servants is waiting in the same room to catch up on my thoughts and fulfill my wishes before I even think them. It''s a little exhausting since I cannot leave this "room" and be for myself." (I)
"Wow, that sounds hard." (C)
"And then you can put on top of this that my "servants" are all without exception terrifying demonic abominations. This is really taxing for one''s mentality and I have a hard time to get by. Mostly I''m ignoring everything to deal with it." (I)
"Ignoring is not how I would call your actions." (C)
"I try, really! But apparently, if you can perceive this whole hidden world it''s rather into it to non-stop bug you about it. Also, I''m already troubled with seeing auras. Can you see them as well?" (I)
"Auras?" (C)
"There is this smoke around people. The color gives away who they are and the intensity refers to their life force or something like this." (I)
"Maybe there was something like this. If I intently stare at someone I can sometimes see a glimpse now that I''ve taken off the bracelet! How is mine then?" (C)
"Why do you think Zika calls you sunshine girl? Honestly, it''s hard to look directly at you!" (I)
"Oh, really?" (C)
"Might have to do with your condition. You''re like a spotlight, and draw the moths." (I)
She looks uneasy at me.
Uh, maybe that was a hot topic.
"And? Do you have any plans now that you learned about all this?" (I)
"Don''t know. It might be a problem if I''m shooting beams when I get attacked." (C)
"The school should be safe. You know, it''s kinda occupied." (I)
"Yes, that''s true. However, sleeping is an issue." (C)
"Maybe you could ask Makoto! They had this barrier, so there might be a way to put something similar up for your room!" (I)
"This, this could be an idea!" (C)
"Glad I could be of help!" (I)
Eventually, we arrive at school.
In front of our classroom, I first take a peek inside.
And Makoto is already there.
"Chiaki, Makoto is there. If you want to ask him I would suggest you do it on your own. I think that I''m at the moment not in his family''s favor." (I)
"Was it that bad?" (C)
"Yes! And I won''t say anything else about this. Only that they right now might see me as mankind''s biggest threat and probably have to deal with invading demons because of my actions. Your chances will be better without me!" (I)
She approaches him and they get into talking.
Probably apart from this barrier thing, I might be the main topic.
At least they talk quietly enough that I cannot hear them.
There certainly is a way to listen in, but I certainly won''t pursue it.
However, with this, my plan was a success!
Covered by Chiaki''s distraction I can make it to my place without having to deal with Makoto.
I really have no nerve right now to explain what happened back then.
But it does just bring me so far as when he notices me he is totally startled.
Yet as I am already at my place people can''t connect it to me.
And eventually, Zika just plops up at her place.
Like this class is eventually starting without incidents, as Makoto had no idea how to approach me.
Chapter 39
Class goes well and I can for once concentrate on studying.
There are at the moment no imminent problems so I wasn''t distracted as usual.
Apart from a little topic I wanted to ask Zika about.
"Hey Karin! Got a minute?" (I)
"Again? I have a quota to meet! Have I done anything to you? Didn''t I cope with all of your troublesome requests?" (Z)
Woah, someone is really on edge here.
"Calm down. It''s just a single, tiny, little question." (I)
"Sigh! Get done with it! Can we talk here or do we have to leave the room?" (Z)
"I think it''s harmless." (I)
"Then out with it!" (Z)
"It''s... I cannot sleep. I mean, whenever I try I drift off, to somewhere else." (I)
Somewhere very, very far away.
"Yes, naturally. What else?" (Z)
"Is there no way around it? It''s a little troubling to always have an all-nighter and hide it from mum. And I don''t really know what to do during that time." (I)
"Oh no. Already at this point? It were only four days." (Z)
She takes it quite tragic, doesn''t she?
"What do you mean?" (I)
"You are just like the typical outer god who grows bored of existence, not finding any sufficing occupation. That spells trouble!" (Z)
"I just want to find a way to sleep at night instead of having continuous all-nighters. Is there really nothing I can do about it?" (I)
"You could simply do what all outer gods do. (Z)
"There is something? Tell me!" (I)
"Simple. Dreamless slumber. Quite an all-time favorite of your kind." (Z)
Could she please stop this "I''m-a-goddess-thing" at one point?
However, I am receiving help and this is positive.
"How do I do this?" (I)
"You quell your mind, slow your thinking, reduce input, disconnect. You will find that in every meditation book in existence. Not very complicated." (Z)
This sounds almost too easy.
But there is a question.
"Why are you telling me just now? I had this problem for a while!" (I)
"Well, there might be a little risk." (Z)
"A risk? Of wh-what kind?" (I)
"You might never wake up again." (Z)
Excuse me!!?
"What are you saying? That doesn''t sound like a little risk, but a great danger!" (I)
This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
"It''s easy. You stop your own processing with this. It''s not for no reason sometimes referred to as eternal slumber. There are more than enough gods who just spend millennia in this state. And those are the light cases. If there is nothing to wake you up, you will just continue sleeping. Forever. Which might be better for reality." (Z)
Okay, sorry no!
Not doing this!
I won''t risk to sleep for all eternity!
Thank you for nothing!
"This... wasn''t very helpful." (I)
"You are a goddess! You should start to think in the proper dimensions. Because of this gods have safety measures." (Z)
"What kind of measures?" (I)
"Emergency setups. Someone who wakes you up and can always get to you. Or widely spread rituals to call you awake and summon you. It''s just a very deep sleep. You can still get woken up like anyone else. Don''t you have this little demon calamity for this?" (Z)
"Kuri? Well, I see her more as... Well, someone I have to take responsibility for. But I didn''t make her with a purpose in mind." (I)
"Oddball. By the way, where is she?" (Z)
"Why do you ask?" (I)
"I''m just curious if the town will last a little longer. So, where is she?" (Z)
"You were the one to suggest to let someone watch out for mum. I let her do just that" (I)
"Oh, that one!? Pfft. Ahahaha. That''s good. That''s too good!" (Z)
"What''s wrong? I think I''ve missed the punchline." (I)
"My advice had a small shadow demon against critters in mind, but you linked the biggest calamity you could create to her! This will be great! Really great!" (Z)
"You make me uncomfortable! What is..." (I)
I become aware that I might be too loud here.
Zika''s seat is at the far end of the class, not too close to the others, but a glance shows that at least Makoto became aware of our conversation.
However, it''s not like there''s a problem if he overhears anything about the supernatural stuff we discuss.
Anyone else maybe, but he''s already informed.
"Please! Is there a problem Zika?" (I)
"Hmm, a problem... Yes and no. Not really at least. I noticed that this little one is emitting miasma like crazy." (Z)
"Miasma?" (I)
"Sigh! Newbies. This dark smoke. Something like life force for demons to make it simple enough for you!" (Z)
"And what is with this stuff?" (I)
"Your "Kuri" emits such vast amounts, you wouldn''t believe it! It can refer to her relative strength. But there are some peculiar effects. Some "issues" may arise from this." (Z)
"Issues? What do you mean with issues? What kind of effects?" (I)
"Hard to tell. I don''t exactly know how it looks on her side. She''s probably fine." (Z)
"Stop making me worry and then saying it''s nothing!" (I)
Shit, I shouted!
"Great ones! Keep it down! It''s starting to get difficult to distract everyone." (Z)
She''s doing this?
The whole time?
Naturally, she''s experienced, but why is she telling me this?
And why is she so calm?
Shouldn''t she be more concerned about what I might do in the end?
"W-what is with my mum?" (I)
"Tell me. What did you say to your little spawn?" (Z)
"I said that I''m worried about mum because she''s defenseless against monsters and I don''t want that anything happens to her. And then she said she would protect her and jumped into mum''s shadow." (I)
"Pfft!" (Z)
"What is funny about this?!" (I)
"Just the idea. That monster protecting her while destroying half the city and spreading miasma everywhere! Pfft!" (Z)
"This isn''t funny! Something could happen to mum! I-If I caused this I wouldn''t know what to do!" (I)
"Calm down, she should be fine!" (Z)
"Fine? You just said something else." (I)
"Because you told your demon to prevent harm. This should be enough. Your spawn cannot go against your word. It won''t even consider it. So if she''s determined to preserve her, she will." (Z)
"So you''re saying that my mum is still well and there''s no reason to worry?" (I)
"If you want to see it like this, sure. I''m certain that she''s healthy. In one way or the other." (I)
I don''t know what to think about this.
The biggest problem is that I didn''t discuss this with mum in advance.
I''m sure she could be upset about my irresponsible behavior.
On the other side, if Kuri stays hidden, she might never find out.
So maybe I shouldn''t confront mum with my slip up.
Then Zika suddenly bows deeply down and speaks up.
"If you are done now, would you kindly grant me some freedom, oh great goddess of the end?" (Z)
Before this demon becomes any more theatric I leave.
If I wouldn''t have to endure the rest of the school day.
The last segment finishes and the school day ultimately comes to an end.
If not for Chiaki who catches me before I can get away.
"Iori! You need to listen to this! You won''t believe it!" (C)
Maybe I should just have teleported home.
"Since you won''t let me go before I do, just get started!" (I)
"I''ve just found out our school has an occultism club! We totally need to go there!" (C)
Heck, what!!?
"Chiaki, no! Just, no! What do you even have in mind? They are probably just kids playing with old books and candles! They surely have never seen a ghost, not to speak of a demon! And I have no intention to change that! You can''t be serious!" (I)
"But wouldn''t this be even more of a reason?" (C)
Huh?
Sometimes I believe she is crazy.
At least, it''s very difficult to follow her thoughts.
"Sorry, you lost me! What do you want to say?" (I)
"If they play around with this stuff they might actually find something. And this something could cause harm. How would you feel then if you could have prevented this?" (C)
"I would feel bad. It''s not like I wish for anyone to die, but that doesn''t mean I am going around and voluntarily save people in the third world! I absolutely don''t plan to create a new age of prosperity! This is stupid!" (I)
"No one said you''d have to do this, but saving those who are around is normal. It''s even stated in the law." (C)
"How did we digress to this? What do you even plan to do there? What I have in store is absolutely off-limits to show to these kids!" (I)
"At least we could go there and let them show us what they have in store! If you find that they are just playing around, no one can force you to ever visit them again. And if it''s serious, going there to check would''ve been a good idea!" (C)
"Sigh! You won''t go quiet about this, huh?" (I)
"Nope! This is our new big project!" (C)
As I feared!
Chapter 40
If there is one really annoying point about Chiaki, then that she''s relentless.
As long you don''t show absolute refusal to join she will pull you along with her.
And sadly, in this discussion, I was not frank enough.
I mean, I have quite some stuff going on and am a little bit worried regarding mum.
Yet if I know one thing about Zika then that she prioritizes her own safety.
In our talk, she was totally calm, which tells me that she doesn''t think this is going to be a problem that would make me freak out.
If it''s about those matters I am more prone to trust her expertise.
As long she isn''t secretly going to look for tickets to another dimension.
By the way!
"Zika, do you want to come..." (I)
Huh, wasn''t she there a moment ago?
Nevermind.
Aside from that, I am not too eager to go home and talk with mum about my little faux-pas.
Maybe I should text her?
It would be like "Sorry mum, but I had the demon I spawned jumping into your shadow which might have a bad effect on you!"
Would that be alright?
Something tells me that this is the kind of message one should better relay in person.
But if Chiaki now insists so much on dragging me with her I have no choice, right?
Yet I should text mum that I am on a venture with Chiaki and it might get later.
I don''t think it''s going to become too late.
The club should be still on the campus and easy to find.
I follow Chiaki, who appears to be unusually eager to go somewhere, where she might encounter demons.
Either the training really helped her to feel better, along with the sleep, or she trusts me absolutely that I can protect her from everything.
And she''s probably right!
As long they don''t summon gods, what might have ended the world as we know it already if it happens frequently, I should be able to handle everything that jumps out of those nightmare realms.
It might be a good thing that she is better!
Not sharing her enthusiasm, I trudge behind her.
Apparently, the club is on the second floor.
Nothing impressive, just a note on the door that reads "occultism club".
Still, it''s for sure not the kind of door I would like to open.
Chiaki on her side never knew restraint and is instead basically bursts inside.
"Hi! Is this the occultism club?" (C)
No, the note on the door is just a clever ruse, Chiaki!
I can see four persons.
As the required number of members is five they are either in dire need of someone to join or attendance isn''t compulsory.
Honestly, they are not exactly what I expected.
Well, this one gloomy goth-girl maybe.
But there is also this girl with a friendly smile, a frail boy with glasses, and someone who looks like he thinks that he''s the leader.
That might be, but he has this aura around him that unnecessarily states it.
Aside from the bright brown-yellow smoke he has going for him, there''s also this demeanor of excessive confidence.
I''d say it''s camel brown, but am quite sure he would say it''s gold.
Also, his hair is dyed blond with streaks of his original black hair, since I shouldn''t judge people entirely based on their aura.
Or should I?
Interestingly, while the goth kid looks like she looks, her purple aura seems fine.
On the other side, the smiling girl makes me worried with this shade of green.
I worry I might get poisoned.
It''s just a chance, but I would give it like 50%.
And the glasses boy is normal, nothing special about his aura.
Blue. That''s it.
"New members?! Welcome!" (smiler)
The smiler directly comes running at us, with an act as if she''s going to give us cookies.
Yet if I wouldn''t be very likely immune against every single poison in this and any other world (yes, I am this far to accept my reality) I would first send them into the lab to secure evidence.
That aside, we never said we would join!!!
"I am Chiaki and this is Iori. Ehm, my friend is shy. Is it possible to have something like a trial period before we sign up?" (C)
"Sure, sure! But you absolutely will! You have no idea how much at the moment is happening on the other side!" (smiler)
"Please Nanako, you are overwhelming those two!" ("leader")
"Oh Sora, we need to give our all to pull new members in!" (N)
"No problem! We are absolutely interested! What is this cool? And what is the other side?" (C)
"The other side is the world of the dead! Where they dwell for all eternity!" (goth girl)
I''ve learned something different, but if I point this out they might ask me where I''ve heard that.
"We''re only speculating about this. But Yoko likes the idea." (S)
"And what happened that you are so excited?" (C)
"Three days ago our wave scanner was broken when we came here! This can just have been an extraordinary event of the other kind!" (S)
Or someone broke it and didn''t tell the others, whatever that thing is.
For my sake, Chiaki asks in my stead.
"What is a wave scanner?" (C)
On the other hand, we don''t know what that brought upon us.
The smiler instantly rushes to the other side of the room and grabs something like a mix of a dreamcatcher with a handle and a pendulum.
Yet the whole stuff has to do something with dreams.
They might be right.
What do I know about this stuff?
Apart from that what I was forcefully confronted with.
She first goes with that thing to Chiaki and waves it in front of her as if she would check her for hidden weapons.
"This is great! You''re totally emitting paranormal waves! Those results are top-notch!" (N)
The fact that Chiaki isn''t normal is nothing new, but sadly she is weak to flattery.
"Ehehehe, is that so?" (C)
"Yes! The other side must love you!" (N)
Bad topic!
Absolutely a bad topic!
"I-if you say so!" (C)
Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
Surprisingly, Chiaki takes it rather well.
Our efforts were apparently not for naught.
"And now you!" (N)
I have no idea if that thing is not a giant lie, but if it''s not I''m worried.
It won''t burst in flames, right?
She repeats the scanning with me.
"Oh, no reaction! But don''t worry! Not everyone can have a connection to the paranormal! And that doesn''t keep you from partaking in the rituals! It is sometimes even good to have a neutral factor. It''s no shame to be nothing special!" (N)
"Nanako, you''re rude!" (S)
So there''s nothing paranormal about me, huh?
Either that thing is fake or it only works on humans and anything else is simply not registered.
Or, and this is a rather unsettling thought, I''m breaking the scale so much that I can''t be measured, as like Zika and Chiaki said I''m an all-encompassing darkness that turned everything darker.
"Ehm, you mentioned rituals." (I)
"Yes! Isn''t that cool? We have them from ancient books!" (N)
"The Liber Nocturnum is not just an old book! It''s the bible for those who seek contact to the beyond!" (nerd)
"In the end, it''s a book and old. How special it is doesn''t change the definition. Or am I wrong with that Jonichi?" (N)
Won''t argue with that, but I will certainly not read loudly from it.
I''ve seen that film!
"Can we see one of your rituals!" (C)
Oh yes, I''m yearning to see what''s coming from the other side.
Not!
"Oh, we didn''t plan anything for today." (N)
Great! Then we can just turn around and leave.
"But when we already have extra participants, we should use this chance!" (N)
That was asking too much!
"We have a custom-made summon circle to roll out! Then we need just the special candles!" (N)
I want to go home.
"Do you want to try the "Ex Sonora"?" (J)
"Why can''t we summon the dark lords?" (Y)
"Sorry, dark lords?" (C)
"The ruling entities of dread and terror!" (Y)
You''re far too enthusiastic for your gloomy image.
"Don''t tell me you''re going to try and summon outer gods!" (I)
"Outer... gods? Pffft! No. No, no, no" (S)
"Uhh, sorry. You sure think you know some stuff, throwing around these terms, but not even the most lunatic follower of the dark arts would try to get into contact with an outer god." (J)
Should Chiaki be from now on be more careful with my phone number, when she "contacts" me?
"Okay... but dark lords didn''t sound that nice either." (I)
"That was just Yoko. Towards those greater demons, we aren''t of any interest. But this can''t even compare to an outer god. Those wouldn''t even see us. So while negotiations with the former are difficult, the latter wouldn''t even bother to answer. And in the impossible case that they do, you would wish they didn''t. Or in the best case, you''d just end up dead." (J)
Why do people always think that I''m going to torture them?
I can actually be nice.
I went yesterday through quite some shit, just to be considerate to my friends.
I am a good person!
"And what do you want to do then?" (I)
"Just a simple calling. We send a signal and maybe something shows up." (N)
Whatever they want to call, it can''t be nice.
"Ehm sorry, but I think I can''t do that." (I)
"Don''t worry, they won''t even register someone like you! You might end up seeing a real ghost." (N)
She is a little too pushy for me.
I''ve already seen enough ghosts.
And Chiaki too!
"If it''s just a small one I think I can handle it." (C)
What happened to the terrified Chiaki from yesterday?
"Great! With your waves we are sure to draw something here! You just have to stay there at the circle with your candle. And your friend there." (N)
Oh no, I won''t.
"Sorry, I think I pass here!" (I)
"Why don''t you give it a try, Iori?" (C)
"Chiaki, do I have to remind you what might happen if I do anything at all?" (I)
We might actually catch an outer god!
"Fine, then just us! Is there any safety measure?" (C)
"The pentagram is our safety measure, It keeps the summoned inside, so we have to make sure the borders stay undisrupted." (J)
You''re referring to the pentagram you''re rolling out?
We are doomed!
Well, they are!
And I on my side will make sure that Chiaki gets away should something happen.
After all, I think it''s in her own interest when I devour her instead of something else.
For some reason, they still put some kind of paste on the summon circle and everyone gets a candle and takes position at one of the pentagram''s corners.
Fortunately, they are together with Chiaki already five, so that no one is pushing me to partake.
Instead, I take a chair far away from the center of this room.
They are seriously doing demon summoning here!
I only need to call one name and have mine appearing.
And because of that, I know what kind of stupid idea that is!
They don''t like it!
But it''s not like I could do much about this.
I might scare them, but this might make things worse.
For now, I should see if there is any point to their activities.
So each one of them holds a candle that gives off an unusual scent when they light them up.
Then the club members start a chant.
"Oh, other beings heed my call,
follow my voice behind the wall.
Come close before you diminish
and fulfill now my darkest wish!" (members)
Creepy!
Absolutely nothing for me!
And what kind of demon would respond, if asked like that?
On the other hand, I guess something happens.
A neglectable part of their aura drifts inside the circle and gathers in the center.
I say neglectable, but we all know what that means regarding Chiaki, so I''m directly on edge.
Then it kind of explodes in a wave that spreads in the room.
From my perspective, the only one who really noticed that something happened was Chiaki.
After all, she had this whole training with this energy.
For the rest, I start to understand the principle.
The participants use their life force and emit a signal that creatures will follow.
The intensity of the wave should hereby alternate what gets attracted, in regards to what is close by.
Fairly simple.
And fairly stupid!
How can they even be sure that nothing appears outside the circle when it gets here?
It doesn''t even have to come from another dimension.
It might just be already here inside the school.
I at least know about seven.
And while big monsters might laugh at the shallow amount of energy they sense, that doesn''t mean that they might not come here to look.
And to make it worse, they try it with Chiaki!
While I have no idea what might happen now, I raise my caution to stay alert of all the possible threats that may come now.
I don''t have to wait long.
In the middle of the pentagram opens something like a rift and I think there is something like a rat.
If rats had five eyes, teeth circling round like a shredder and two tails, ending with razors.
It might reach just up to my knee but certainly shouldn''t get out there.
"Hey, do we have lured something?" (S)
"The circle is still active! There might be a presence." (J)
"I can go in there. If I die, tell everyone I hated them." (Y)
They can''t see it!
That might be this awareness thing.
Otherwise, people would be more freaked out about all the ghosts in town.
But there''s someone who can!
"DON''T YOU SEE IT!!!" (C)
And this one has to be phobic.
Seriously Chiaki!
Don''t help to summon demons if you can''t handle them!
"What do you mean?" (S)
"There! That thing!!! Make it vanish! It shall go! Do something!!!" (C)
Now her fear of demons gets totally through with her.
However, I''ll give her that this critter is targeting her with its gaze, having identified her as the ultimate source of energy.
But fortunately, it seems to be contained inside that circle.
But rather than with the half-confirmed demon the others are now more occupied with Chiaki.
"It shall disappear! Now!!!" (C)
At this, she raises her hand, which starts to glow and...
Shit, I have to do something!
With all the speed I can muster I rush to Chiaki and grab her arm before she shoots laser beams through the wall and announces that ability to all those weirdos here.
"Chiaki, calm down! It can''t get out and I am here!" (I)
"Iori! Waahhh!" (C)
This panicked crying of hers is not as bad as the state I have seen her before.
She is more like a small child after a scare, nothing too serious.
"If you have this much of a problem, why did you even come here?" (I)
"I-I thought it might be therapeutic." (C)
"Chiaki, there is a fine margin between shock-therapy and delving into a trauma! And there are reasons why you go to a professional!" (I)
"And who is a professional for demon-caused trauma?" (C)
Okay, I''ve got no idea.
Maybe one of the others...
Why do they stare this much?
"Sorry, but Chiaki is easily scared and can tend to overreactions at times." (I)
Hopefully, that was enough to reassure them.
"How, how did you do this?" (N)
"What do you mean?" (I)
"You suddenly appeared next to her! Instantly! I even thought there was an afterimage on your chair." (N)
Huh?
But I didn''t teleport!
I just ran over.
Maybe I was fast, but I didn''t notice anything unusual with my movement.
If not for the fact that I am a crazy unusual entity that probably won''t feel weird, even while running faster than light.
"You probably saw wrong. Anyways, what is now about the demon there?" (I)
"You can see something?" (J)
"An extremely aggressive rat, that looks as if she''s ready to eat the face of the next person who comes close. Could I please ask what the actual merit of summoning this kind of stuff is? For me, it looks simply like an unnecessary risk." (I)
"So we really did catch something!" (S)
"Hey Jonichi, wasn''t there a spell to make the unseen visible?" (N)
"Sure, but it''s quite an effort. We need some ingredients that are rather difficult to obtain." (J)
"We should have bought them long ago! Why didn''t we ever consider that we just can''t see our summons?" (N)
This comment makes me actually worry how many critters they already released on this poor world without noticing.
"I don''t know what you usually do, but regarding that violent pest in that circle, how do we deal with it? Or do you intend to leave it like this?" (I)
"How about a send-back ritual?" (N)
"But we just got it! Shouldn''t we study everything we can learn about it?" (J)
"It''s a rat! Do you really think it''s going to teach you the secrets of the universe?" (I)
While discussing like this, suddenly an eye of mine plops up behind me.
And reveals a shadowy figure at the door.
Chapter 41
Okay, I can see someone on the floor with my unusual sense of sight.
The only one who could see this eye that opened on my back is Chiaki from her position, yet I am more concerned about this person.
If that would be at least a person, but persons don''t wear cloaks consisting of pure miasma.
And this pale vampire pale skin and the hollow eyes only add up to it.
This one looks interested at us all in the room, while from the base of his cloak the smoke reaches out, connecting it with the book, which they used to set all this up.
Okay, for now, I just won''t acknowledge its existence.
All attention I had directed at it was an unusual eye, which was difficult to see in the first place.
The problem is now Chiaki, who might follow my "gaze" at any moment.
So I''ll physically distract her!
I again take her arm.
"Is it better now Chiaki? Don''t look behind you! Just don''t!"
For a moment she shrieks a bit up, but a tug on her arm keeps her from turning around.
"Where do you even have got a book that teaches this kind of stuff?" (I)
I really want to know what is wrong with that book, which gets more and more unattractive to look into.
And what is the connection to this figure?
"It''s from Doreo!" (N)
"Okay... Now let''s act as if I have no idea who that is." (I)
"Doreo is the friendly ghost in the library who helps you to find the book you want and sometimes he guides you to those you didn''t look for but needed!" (N)
"Whenever you find a book in the library which shouldn''t even be there it''s Doreo''s doing!" (J)
That sounds like the most ominous source one can imagine.
Especially regarding worrisome demon rituals.
"And you just take it as a given that you should follow these instructions?" (I)
"They are all really working rituals!" (S)
"I don''t claim that they don''t work. I am telling you that one of them might rip out your soul and gift it to that thing!" (I)
That thing right there on the floor!
"As if I would do such a thing! My integrity is my business!" (D)
That was enough for Chiaki.
She''s no longer able to ignore what is on the floor.
No one else reacts, but hers is enough.
"Waahhh-wa-wa-waaaaahhhh!" (Chiaki)
"So you have the sight! How interesting." (D)
I pull Chiaki back and cover her.
If that thing wants something from her it has to go through a world of nightmares!
"And you too, but that should have been a given, considering all the essence which escapes from you." (D)
"What do you want?" (I)
"I was just curious about the first successful calling those amateurs managed. But it wasn''t directly their doing, wasn''t it?" (D)
"Ehm Iori, who are you talking to?" (S)
"Apparently, Doreo!" (I)
"And you must be the goddess which freaked Kyumi out so much!" (D)
"You are... fairly at ease. Everyone else panics and runs." (I)
"And leave this chance pass by? Kyumi might not have noticed, but she still exists in her current form. Logically seen you are not the kind to harm." (D)
"I don''t know about this. But I would appreciate it if you don''t do anything rash." (I)
"This starts to get a little creepy! Are you making fun of us and our club?" (N)
"No! There really is someone!" (C)
"I don''t sense anything." (J)
"Is there really someone?" (Y)
"Hmm, they managed to do it right, so how about a little reward?" (D)
"Reward? Reward for what?" (I)
"No worry. It doesn''t concern you. This is just between me and them. Just some involvement." (D)
At this he grabs somewhere in his cloak and swings his hand back out, spreading some kind of dust.
I directly cover Chiaki with my body as good as it''s possible without exploding in horrific terrors.
I manage, but those who couldn''t see, naturally couldn''t avoid it and now rub their eyes.
Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.And panic.
"Wha-wha-what is this!" (N)
"Oh my god, oh my god!" (S)
Just our nerd is rather staring than anything else.
Still put off yet at the same time genuinely interested.
"What is causing this?" (J)
"Page twelve, dream powder recipe!" (D)
While the goth girl''s facade breaks.
"I don''t want to die!" (Y)
"My, my. They take it quite tragic." (D)
"They... can see now?" (I)
"Yes! It''s better not to look like a mad person, right?" (D)
"How could you do this! Now... now... It''s a curse!" (C)
She isn''t wrong.
Chiaki suffered so long because of this ability.
I doubt anyone here could do much against a ghost or demon''s attention.
"It''s just temporary. As soon as the powder dissipates their sight will return back to normal.
For something more permanent try out page twenty-two!" (D)
So they can see now demonic stuff.
Oh...
"Shit!" (I)
"Why is there so much darkness? It seems to gather around you, Iori." (J)
"No idea! Ask the demon!" (I)
I absolutely cannot be exposed as the source of all that darkness around here.
"D-Doreo did this?" (N)
"Did I?" (D)
"Yes, you did!" (I)
"Pfft!" (C)
"That''s not helping, Chiaki!" (I)
"It''s so dark here!" (Y)
"Yes, that''s something you have to get used to." (C)
Sorry, but I can''t do much about what comes out of me!
"And what shall happen now?" (I)
"First that dweller there. It will make a fine specimen! Or had you any different plans?" (D)
Honestly, I was asking how to get rid of it.
He reaches out with his shadowy, quite long hand and violet streams extend from it.
One can clearly see how they break through something at the circle, before forming a web and catching the rat inside.
Then they pull the bundle back and as soon Doreo has it in his hand, he puts it beneath this disturbing cloak.
"That gets a little too much for me. Can we please go now, Chiaki?" (I)
"Now? Isn''t it... a bad time to leave?" (C)
Maybe.
I have no real idea about that demon''s intentions.
But the longer I stay here the sooner my cover will get blown.
And I do a really crappy job at hiding a universe-sized secret!
"Now is maybe the only time we can at all without getting in too much trouble!" (I)
"Exactly as Zika said. Completely clueless." (D)
"You talked to Zika?" (C)
"Who is Zika?" (S)
"No one of interest to you! So what is it?" (I)
"She described you as "someone who causes trouble without even having the slightest idea what she''s doing!" (D)
"Could you please stop speaking this franc about me! It''s a difficult topic!" (I)
"If you don''t want them to hear, why not simply dim their minds? This much should be no problem for you. I can''t do anything, as you just said I can''t do anything rash, isn''t this right?" (D)
This is what I hate about demons!
They always treat you like an imbecile in talks.
"Even if I would know how, doing that to someone else is plain wrong!" (I)
"Hmm, it''s not like I said you should crack their souls. Just make them sleep if they bother you." (D)
"I''m not doing this! Free will is important!" (I)
"Free will is a lie! A lie made by your kind that is." (D)
"Stop talking about this!" (I)
This demon is pissing me off!
"Ehm, Iori?" (C)
"Yes, Chiaki?" (I)
"You are releasing this black smoke! Much of it! I don''t think they will believe you anymore that you don''t know anything about what happens here." (C)
Urrgh, what can I do now?
"No one''s going to ask here any stupid questions, right?" (I)
Back to the demon!
"Fine, I have no idea what you want, but I for sure don''t know anything I can tell you! So would you kindly let me be now?" (I)
"As if I would dare to inconvenience you." (D)
You mean like when you were pointing out to everyone around here that I''m a demon?
"Let me show you my goodwill. Here, take this." (D)
He holds some object in my direction. All I can see is that it''s black and solid.
"What is this?" (I)
"Please, take it." (D)
Whatever.
I guess there is not much which could happen from taking it.
At least I want to know what it''s about.
I take it in my hand and notice that it''s some kind of talisman made of apparently a light kind of stone.
"Whoosh"
"What the heck did just happen?!" (I)
"It got brighter in here!" (C)
"What? How do you mean this?" (I)
"The blackness surrounding you. It''s... not completely gone, but less intense. Especially around you!" (C)
I turn to Doreo.
"What is that thing?" (I)
"A high-quality aura obfuscator. I thought it might inconvenience you that everything that can notice is able to identify you as the manifestation of dread. But it seems not to be perfect yet." (D)
"And what''s the price? Zika said that there''s always a catch regarding deals with your kind." (I)
"As I said, I just wanted to show some goodwill. So the price is nothing but a little bit of trust. Regarding this, Zika also said that you tend to ask questions. I just wanted to say, the library might be the best place to search for answers. I would love to assist you, my dear." (D)
Creepy!
Can I call the police?
"Well, to me she said never making deals with demons or anyone else!" (I)
"This is no deal, just me offering knowledge." (D)
Honestly, I''ve got the feeling if I come with my questions to Zika any longer, she might soon explode.
"Let me think about it. However, this should be known: Don''t target anyone I know or you will regret it." (I)
"Not my style." (D)
"Mhm, like giving books about demon summoning to children. Completely innocent." (I)
"Quite a critique you are. But they had never enough energy to get something bigger. As everything''s solved I will take my leave now." (D)
And with that his cloak bursts around him, devouring itself and he is gone.
Now I have to deal with the aftermath.
"Well, that was quite scary, right? We should maybe try to avoid things like this in the future and never again talk about it!" (I)
"Wh-what are you?" (Y)
It was worth a shot!
"I''m a student at this school. There''s nothing else to say about me!" (I)
I absolutely cannot explain any of this.
So I don''t!
Instead, I simply grab Chiaki''s hand and walk out of the room.
I doubt anyone here is intending to get in my way.
Back out I tend to my friend.
"Fine Chiaki, what now that I''m basically exposed to these kids." (I)
"Wasn''t this crazy? There was suddenly this demon!" (C)
"I have no idea about this, but I''m through! Can we please just go home now?" (I)
"Okay, okay, but can we meet tomorrow?" (C)
"Tomorrow is still school, so yes. Are you fine? You have still problems with sleeping, right?" (I)
"Makoto gave me a talisman. He said this will make a barrier and keep me safe for the night if I power it. Good thing that I learned how to do it." (C)
"Nice to hear, but I guess Zika won''t be too pleased about a gift basket." (I)
"Pfft! Maybe not! She is a little tsundere! " (C)
"Was it really fine to be with her the whole time? I imagine that quite difficult." (I)
"She is very sophisticated but surprisingly considerate. Not once did she push me too far or made it too hard to proceed! Still, she kept me at the border!" (C)
"Well, she is an expert with thousand years of experience. If that is enough." (I)
"Hmm, she did seem to enjoy it at times!" (C)
"She didn''t feed on you, right?" (I)
"No idea, but I felt fine afterward!" (C)
"Alright, alright, good to know that you are fine! Bye then!" (I)
"You too! Goodbye! And don''t destroy the world!" (C)
"And you don''t shoot laser beams." (I)
"Duh, I was just a little startled!" (C)
Before this drags any longer I head back home.
After today, I am a little bit on edge and extremely inconvenienced with plopping up eyes all around me.
Fortunately, people don''t tend to look at each other on the bus and it gets easier to avoid being seen when I''m back out.
There is already the sunset coloring everything in red, which seemingly makes the ghosts all around me more active.
But I''m not really in any danger.
Chiaki should be fine too, and Makoto''s family should be knowledgeable enough to deal with this.
And for mum I have Kuri.
For the latter, the simple fact that the area still stands is proof enough that they are alright.
I just hope that the issues Zika described won''t be too severe.
Chapter 42
It is severe!
"Hi, sweety!" (S)
In front of me stands mum, showing me her motherly smile, giving me a hearty welcome.
The only problem?
Her aura totally consists of pure black smoke.
Miasma.
Aside from that, I can''t see any difference with mum, but who knows if there is something, even if she looks fine.
"H-hey mum, how was your day? Everything alright?" (I)
It can''t be wrong to ask nicely.
"Didn''t you look at your phone? I texted you." (S)
"Oh sorry, I was a little distracted." (I)
"My! Something serious?" (S)
"Uhh, no. But what was it that you texted me about?" (I)
"You better look yourself." (S)
At this, her smile intensifies.
Then why do I feel so uncomfortable?
I take my phone, switch it on...
And see that I''ve missed thirty messages.
All from mum!
My expression becomes a little restless when I start to scroll down.
The contents are all about the same topic and follow a predictable pattern.
It starts with "Where is Kuri?".
Then the contents switch to stuff like "Iori, strange things happen, do you know something?", for around five texts.
After those, it continues with, "Why the heck is Kuri here?!", for ten messages, followed by "I start to feel strange", for five more.
The last ten are clearly agitated, asking me why I still won''t reply.
And the very person in question still smiles at me.
"Did you read everything, sweety?" (S)
"Gulp!" (I)
"I take that as a "yes". So would be so kind to tell me why Kuri was the whole day practically glued to me?" (S)
"Is she alright?" (I)
"She''s grounded, in your room." (S)
Mum can be terrifying at times.
At least, I totally believe that she''s the one person who can ground a walking calamity capable of destroying the town.
"Ehm, maybe I was a little worried to leave you out there on your own. You know, with all the ghosts and such." (I)
"And so you decided to put her in my shadow?!" (S)
"We had a short talk and she got fired up, while I had to go to school." (I)
"And like this, thinking it would be fine, you left her there without saying a word." (C)
"Can you hold it against me? My exchanges with ghosts and demons aren''t the best. I am really worried something might happen to you, or worse, because of me! I was attacked on the first day by a stray ghost that tried to eat me!" (I)
"The few I''ve seen didn''t look so bad." (S)
"You can see ghosts!?" (I)
"I wrote to you that strange stuff started to happen." (S)
"I''m so sorry, mum. I was just so distracted. Stuff happened and I had some... issues." (I)
"Issues? What kind of issues." (S)
Oh, that was a mistake.
"It''s a little complicated and problematic and... and I really had no idea something was wrong with you!" (I)
"Iori, you said you would tell me everything that concerns you!" (S)
"Everything?" (I)
"Yes, everything!" (S)
Then first this!
Let''s see how it develops!
"I, I cannot sleep!" (I)
"What!?" (S)
"I mean when I try I get just teleported away like we did last time. I don''t sleep anymore and have somehow to get through the nights. Oh, but I don''t grow tired, so it''s not really a health issue." (I)
Still, it''s worrisome and exhausting, and I wouldn''t know how mum could help me with this.
"Oh, my poor girl. That must be hard." (S)
"It''s a little difficult to occupy myself. Zika suggested a solution. But it would be a little risky." (I)
"Risky?" (S)
"She said I could meditate, but then I wouldn''t be able to wake up on my own." (I)
"And this would differ from your usual mornings?" (S)
"This is no laughing matter! I might never wake up again if there is no one to help me!" (I)
"Okay, I understand, but do you really think I would let that happen? And you could ask Kuri. She''s very sophisticated in fulfilling her tasks. Sigh!" (S)
"Was it this bad?" (I)
"No, not directly bad. Taking aside that I couldn''t make her leave she was a treasure." (S)
"G-good to know." (I)
"That leaves the question of what is wrong with my vision." (S)
"What even happened? You''re... Uh, you look different." (I)
"Oh you want to know how my day was?" (S)
The way she says it, I would rather decline.
"Well, then I will tell you!" (S)
Help!
- Satomi''s POV -
My little girl has gone to school.
"Sigh!" (S)
I have still no idea how to behave in front of her.
For now, I should maybe look for my new girl.
Or grandchild?
I honestly feel too young to consider myself a grandma.
Just in my early thirties and already have someone who calls my fourteen-years old daughter "mum".
However, I can''t find her at the moment.
Not like she would be good at hiding with all the smoke that comes from her.
Or especially because of that.
I really hope that stuff is no problem.
But if she''s not here she could be anywhere.
Iori said she had a private world.
So maybe she''s there?
This all is so confusing.
But I don''t think I have to worry about her.
Iori also told me that she''s strong.
No idea in which way, but my knowledge about demons is limited.
She doesn''t look like she could harm a fly.
Well, there is nothing I can do about this now.
I have to go to work.
If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
At least I will send Iori now a message that I can''t find Kuri.
If she doesn''t answer, then Kuri is probably with her.
It might be just a part-time job in an office and is not even well-paid, but I can''t stay the whole day at home.
So let''s get going.
Maybe I should have made my driver''s license, but it seems like a waste for me.
I don''t have to travel to many places and the way to work is fine with public transportation.
At least I don''t need to pay attention to anything and have time to think.
What happened to Iori was a bit much to take in, but today she looked fine.
Also, she''s healthy and her friend accompanied her, so they''re still friends.
This is everything a mother could wish for, right?
And now I have another girl.
It was a little off-putting when she was introduced to me as a demon, but she wasn''t the slightest bit like this Zika.
"Hah. I guess it could be nice to have a new family member. And she''s a real sweetheart." (S)
"Hick!"
Huh?
Was there something?
Maybe that came from one of the other people on this train?
No idea.
My workplace is not very far from the station, so I wouldn''t even know where I would get attacked as Iori said.
Everything is the same as usual.
I go inside the building, take my place and start going through the documents I have on my table.
"Hi, Satomi! Early as always!"
"Hello Marika!" (S)
Marika is one of my colleagues.
We started around the same time and I get along with her quite well.
"So you finally made it here! Do you know that your work from yesterday and the day before was a huge mess?"
Who I don''t get along with is my senior, Asano.
She''s quite difficult to endure at times.
Especially in these.
"I''m sorry. I have some worries concerning my daughter. I was maybe a little bit distracted." (S)
"Separate work and private life! You already work less than all the others here, so you can show some effort." (A)
I work less because I am only a part-timer and that goes down in my pay-check.
Honestly, that I am troubled should be fine.
It''s not like I''m a machine!
But I just nod, so that I can end this discussion.
Asano turns around and promptly stumbles over a chair.
"Ughh, who put this thing here!?" (A)
"Wasn''t it the whole time there? You came from that direction." (M)
Asano just grumbles and turns away.
"You have problems with your daughter? Is it puberty? She''s already fourteen, right?" (M)
"I wouldn''t call it problems. She can''t really be held responsible for it. It''s just that she is so... burdened and I don''t know how to support her." (S)
"I think it''s enough if you''re there for her. You''re a great mother. Simply that you think this much about her is proof enough." (M)
"Thank you. Nice to hear. But we better get started or Asano comes back." (S)
"Oh, you''re right. Who would want this?" (M)
I start working, but the morning fatigue takes its toll.
In addition, I don''t sleep that well at the moment.
With all my worries I can barely calm down at night and have trouble finding sleep.
This last adventure in this nightmare world didn''t help either.
That being said, it gets better.
I see that Iori is fine and so I start to cope better with everything.
Still, a coffee would be great now.
But first I have to actually do some work.
I get started and work my way through the documents.
Yet suddenly I notice a smell.
I look to the side.
Coffee!
Did Marika bring the cup?
Or someone else from the staff?
Maybe I should ask her later to give my thanks.
At least, it really helps.
But after some time I again grow tired.
It honestly starts to become difficult to keep my eyes open.
"Satomi, are you fine? You''re a little pale." (M)
"Don''t know. Maybe too little sleep." (S)
"Shall I take a bit of your load? You really don''t look well." (M)
"Oh no, this is my part. I would never burden you." (S)
"If you say so. But tell me if you change your mind." (M)
Marika is too good for this world.
I try to continue, but my performance worsens.
After a while, I think I grow sick.
My vision shifts and I start to see colors around my coworkers.
Wait, colors?
Didn''t Iori say something about this?
I better send her a message to ask what happens here.
She should be in class right now, so a call is not possible.
However, she doesn''t answer.
Neither to my following texts.
My condition worsens.
Something definitely doesn''t feel right.
I feel sick! A virus?
That could be.
Stress weakens the immune system, right?
I should maybe take the rest of the day off.
And those shifts in my vision only get worse.
I can barely keep myself on my legs anymore.
Suddenly I feel a sudden surge of energy.
I mean at least it''s not as hard to keep myself upright anymore.
On the other side, I feel much worse for the rest.
I grow nauseous.
I... I think I''m going to puke!
Fast! To the toilet!
"Blurgh"
I can barely contain it and throw up into the sink.
With this, I feel a little better.
But something isn''t right.
I mean, I had coffee.
And coffee is black.
But not like this!
This stuff is somehow different, much denser, and deeper in color.
And... did it just move!?
It looks like...
I wash fast the remains away and run into the toilet cabin, locking the door.
Kuri!
This looks like what comes out of Kuri!
I''ve just now noticed, but I guess I saw a bit of that black smoke that always surrounds her.
"Kuri, are you there?" (S)
I don''t see anything.
"I''m not angry, but I will be if you don''t show yourself now." (S)
Promptly below me, there''s a shift in my shadow.
Was my shadow the whole time this black?
A face forms in the center.
"So you were really here, Kuri?" (S)
"I''m sorry." (K)
Sigh!
Just a third of her sticks out, making this discussion difficult.
"Are you responsible for my sickness?" (S)
"It should be better now!" (K)
While my condition really improves, this is absolutely worrying.
Not to speak of how I shall explain this little demon child.
"Okay, get out there now!" (S)
"I can''t do this." (K)
What!?
"Why? I want that you leave my shadow. Now!" (S)
"Mum is worried. And I am too! I must protect you!" (K)
"Protect me? Protect me from what?" (S)
"Everything! Nothing can happen to you!" (K)
The problem is, I believe her to follow up on this.
If I might get in a car accident it will be more like "poor car".
She has this determination in her black voids for eyes.
Also, there is this seriousness in her voice that tells me she won''t get out.
Still, it''s rather unsettling, so I try to grab her and pull her out.
After all, this is a rather extreme variant of intruding into my privacy.
But at the point where I touch her, she turns into smoke at contact and quickly delves back down.
"Kuri!? Kuri!!!" (S)
I don''t really have any idea what I shall do.
She''s in there, in my shadow, and it''s not like I can get a hold of her.
And this darkness in my shadow seems not to be affected by light.
What is left is that I can message Iori to do something.
Kuri listens to her.
But there''s still no answer from her.
I have no real choice and leave the cabin.
But out there stands Asano.
"What are you screaming here like a mad person?!" (A)
Before it was rather vague, but now I can clearly see that there is dark-green smoke around her.
For sure I have to relate to Kuri''s doings for that.
"I don''t feel so well. That''s all." (S)
"You are wasting working time! Get back or I will report your negligence!" (A)
Is that really the way you treat someone who has apparent health issues?
She passes by me and then suddenly trips.
"Waah, you little... How dare you?!" (A)
"I''ve been standing here all the time. How can you blame me?" (S)
"Grmph!" (A)
However, the truth is, I am rather sure it was a shadow that got in the way of her foot.
Yet blaming my shadow now would look a little weird.
"Satomi, are you alright? You suddenly ran off! Maybe you should really go home now." (M)
"It, it should get better now." (S)
Marika has a rather friendly yellow around her, along with a hint of orange.
It''s a little bit distracting to see all these colors.
On the other hand, Iori does always see this, so I shouldn''t complain so much.
I could experience how she feels about this.
With time my energy really recovers, even if I had frequently to run back to the toilet.
Whatever Kuri did, it turned my stomach into a mess.
After a while, it settled down.
Even if Kuri persistently refuses to get out.
Sometimes she would answer, but always something along the line that she can''t get out and that it''s important that she stays in there.
Not a chance at this front.
And this while Iori still won''t answer.
Oh, one reply came.
That she would stay longer at school!
Wonderful!
I am really not doing great today.
But can anyone hold it against me?
One can!
Two if you count Asano, but more important is my boss.
"Nomia! Why is the Takano contract still not on my table?"
Yet all I can think about, is that this dark-brown looks unflattering for him.
"I''m sorry Mr. Daikora." (S)
"Satomi looks really ill today. She needs some rest." (M)
"I don''t want to hear excuses! I want results! Fast or this will have consequences!" (D)
"Yes, sir." (S)
I grit my teeth.
"Loud! And look me in the eyes!" (D)
"Yes, sir!" (S)
This is hard, but more concerning is the blanc expression he suddenly got.
"O-okay, then please bring them later. I''ll wait." (D)
What the heck was that!?
Things are really weird today!
But even with this I''m feeling better now and can actually get some work done and even manage to bring that damned contract.
A bath this evening will be great.
That is if Kuri is back out at that time!
While it''s nice to always have a coffee if I just think a moment about it and all the papers I am looking for magically arrange themselves the moment I don''t focus the place in front of me, it''s still unsettling to know that someone is there.
Another point would be that I don''t grow hungry.
I have my bento, but no appetite.
Which is very unusual for me.
Especially considering that my stomach should be empty by now, as frequently as I had to puke.
Disturbing!
Yet that I don''t feel bad is not bad in itself, so maybe I should stay calm.
If Iori would just react to one of my messages!!!
The good at working part-time is that I can leave soon.
So I can after this weird day get on my way home.
I had enough strange occurrences for today.
Still, there are everywhere these people with the smoke around me.
I should better ignore it and just get home.
While I wait at the station for the train, I notice this one person in front of me who is so close to the border that I fear he might either fall by accident or plans to jump.
Worried I stand up to make sure he''s fine.
"Ehm, grandma..." (K)
"Excuse me, sir? Are you alright?" (S)
He slowly turns around.
"Ehhk!" (S)
And I look at an extremely disfigured zombie-face.
He slowly steps to me.
"S-sir?" (S)
Is something wrong here?
What is with that man?
"Graaahh!" (ghost)
Does he want to eat me?
Can a mouth possibly open this wide!?
This can''t be a human!
"Not grandma!" (K)
At once, darks tendrils shoot out of my shadow.
Some spike him, but most wind around his figure.
Soon he''s wrapped up.
Then my shadow expands towards him and he sinks into it.
"Wha-wha-wha..." (S)
"That was a ghost, grandma! But don''t worry, I''m here!" (K)
This was certainly unsettling.
I should try to calm down.
"You must be careful! There are many more and they react to you! You have mum''s scent on you!" (K)
I, I guess this is how she protects me.
But now the train comes.
In there it should be safe.
Or not!
How comes that half the sitting places are occupied by ghosts?
I would like to sit, but not next to these monsters.
There are almost no other people, but in this situation, I can only keep standing.
Far away from the monsters, that is.
At this Kuri emerges from my shadow and whips to the side.
A gust of blackness that just affects the ghosts completely frees one cabin.
"Now it''s free, grandma!" (K)
She blew everyone out here.
Yet it''s hard to scold this innocently smiling girl.
After this, I really need to sit down and so I do.
And suddenly Kuri sits next to me.
The normal humans all haven''t noticed anything.
"Now you separate?" (S)
"I didn''t, I''m still connected." (K)
She points down and I see that her foot still reaches into my shadow, strangely elongated.
"And how do you plan to do this? Do you intend to always to stay like this and be my bodyguard?" (S)
"Not at home, but when you''re out! I must be with you! This is important!" (K)
Sigh! I really have no idea how to reply.
She means well, but it sounds tedious.
On the other hand, it might be an issue to send her to school.
But it feels wrong to keep this up.
Really straining!
Yet she seems to be tired and lays her head against my side.
How could I abandon her?
This sweet child.
Chapter 43
"And that''s how it went." (S)
"S-so you two got along?" (I)
"You are really asking me if I had any issues with someone who overtakes my shadow and leaves me not the slightest bit of privacy?" (S)
"I-it was just meant well. She protected you, didn''t she?" (I)
"As I understand it, I wouldn''t have had this confrontation in the first place, if I weren''t able to see them." (S)
"Ehm, that might be right, but now that you can it wouldn''t be good to leave the house on your own, right? Without any protection?" (I)
"Oh, right. Because you made your demonic "daughter" cling to me, I have now permanently to deal with this." (S)
"I really didn''t know this would happen. She was just supposed to make sure nothing happens to you!" (I)
"And because of that it''s fine to decide this without my consent? Didn''t I tell you to hold back?" (S)
"I-I''m sorry!" (I)
"Iori, I have no idea which universal laws still bind you, but consider this one as the most fundamental and unshakeable! You are grounded!!! In your room and just come out when I allow it!" (S)
"Ieehhk. Y-yes." (I)
Immediately I turn to my room and hurry in as fast as I can.
Maybe I grew beast paws to accelerate.
Not that I ever gave mum much reason to scold me seriously, but on the rare occasions I was never going to oppose her.
The reason is not that she gets loud or rages.
The opposite is the case.
While her voice only gets slightly louder she stays distressingly calm.
She stares unwavering and you feel like something terrible is going to happen if you won''t do as she says.
I might not be as bound to such things as before and a good part of my compliance comes from the fact that I love her, feel guilty, and need her more than ever.
But if I''m honest, the true reason was that when she got loud just now, the room became dark, the walls shook, and her eyes went black.
As terrifying she was before, the new special effects she got are lifting the intensity to a whole new level.
I seriously don''t want to know if she might turn into something.
The odds lie in favor of this.
My whole body shakes at that thought.
I believe the critters I consist of feel threatened on a primal level.
I don''t know what happened to mum, but whatever it was, it''s not simply limited to seeing auras.
When I close the door I notice Kuri on the bed.
"Hello, mum." (K)
Ah yes.
She got grounded as well.
"She got you too, huh?" (I)
"We arrived and she was friendly at first. She even gave me food." (K)
Oh, I know where this goes.
"But then she said I have to go here and think about what I''ve done. She smiled at me, but it was somehow wrong and she didn''t sound like it. I just thought I have to get really fast away from her. I feel weird. I am restless when I think about that smile. Is something wrong with me? Did I make a mistake? Does she hate me?" (K)
Uh, I have to tell her that she can''t demonify people.
But when she''s in that state?
I think she''s scared.
Scared of mum.
Which is absolutely understandable.
"Uhh... no, mum doesn''t hate you. She''s more... angry at us." (I)
"So I did something wrong?" (K)
"Well, it''s more my fault. I was selfish when I told you to protect her. We didn''t leave mum a choice on that matter. That was wrong." (I)
"But all the things out there! She wasn''t safe!" (K)
"Oh, yeah. I''ve heard about that one ghost she tried to talk to." (I)
After all, I made exactly the same mistake.
"That one wasn''t really dangerous. Just when he got induced to react." (K)
"Wait! Then what do you mean with she wasn''t safe?" (I)
"There were many bigger and more aggressive ones, but I took care of them before they could come close." (K)
"Mum was in danger? Wait! How did you take care?" (I)
"No she wasn''t. I used my shadows and got rid of each one of them before they even came close. But the small ones were too many, so I ignored them." (K)
God, this girl killed everything in mum''s vicinity to make sure.
"Kuri, you can''t just kill like this. That we act so rashly is the problem." (I)
"So grandma is angry because of this?" (K)
"First, don''t let her hear you calling her like that. Also, ehm... another point would be that... Kuri. You did something with mum, right?" (I)
She looks guilty to the ground.
"She, she became weaker. First I didn''t know, but her body worked slower and slower and less efficient. I didn''t know that would happen, really! But when I focused I saw that what made her move became less and less. I had no choice. I needed to make it move more inside her. So I gave her my energy to support the processes." (K)
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
She filled her up with miasma!
That can''t be good!
I really need to ask if there are any consequences I have to expect.
And this before something happens.
Zika might be annoyed, but she''s the most reliable source for answers.
I don''t think I have much of a choice.
As quietly as possible I whisper,
"Zika, Zika, Zika!" (I)
"Reality defying void! What..." (Z)
"Shht! Not so loud. She might hear you." (I)
"Okay, I''ll play that game. Who, how, and most importantly why?" (Z)
"Excuse me?" (I)
"Sigh. Who are you talking about? How did you mess up now? And, why you had to involve me?" (Z)
"It''s mum. Something is with her. Kuri did something." (I)
"I''m sorry." (K)
"What exactly did she do?" (Z)
"She... infused her with miasma?" (I)
"Really? Pfft, I thought we''d have at least a day before that happens." (Z)
"You knew this would happen?!" (I)
"Not for sure, but it was predictable. Miasma is poisonous for humans. Not really compatible with normal lifeforce, rather it''s the polar opposite. And your mum was close to this thing which throws it around left and right in a display of wastefulness.." (Z)
"You made me poison my mum!?" (I)
In the first place, binding a demon to mum was that demon''s idea.
"While a little bit would barely be recognized, your mum was more than close to this little superspreader. That was ought to mess her up." (Z)
"I repeat! You made me poison my mum!" (I)
I think the room starts to darken with my mood.
"Hey, hey, no reason to freak out. That''s not the right way to put this. As I said, she''s fine." (Z)
"How is this fine, if Kuri poisoned her?" (I)
"Because she was in direct contact. Your mum got utterly corrupted by now!" (Z)
"Corrupted?" (I)
This doesn''t sound good!
"Yep! Being close to miasma for a long time is not healthy, but your mother was the whole time basically linked to the source. I should''ve told ya that proper separation is recommended." (Z)
I feel more and more like I want to slap this demon.
"What''s your point?" (I)
"It''s very easy. Your little calamity kept your mother going with her own powers. When your mother''s life force eventually was extinguished and failed her, your "Kuri" took over. With miasma that is. She poured it directly into her channels. To make sure that her blood continues to flow. So she flooded her whole system. Or in other words, your mother became a demon. Or rather some kind of hybrid. To become a pure one she first needs to die in this state." (Z)
"You can''t be serious." (I)
"I totally am. That was ought to happen. Already because she lives with you. It might''ve been better that your demon did it. Otherwise, you would have poisoned her and had panicked without knowing what to do." (Z)
"Is... is it dangerous?" (I)
For now, all that matters is mum.
"Not the slightest bit. It might even be beneficial. Yet she lost the ability to create life force on her own." (Z)
"This is bad!" (I)
"No, it isn''t. Instead, she can simply be refilled with miasma. As much as she wants, as you have this overflowing demon directly next to you. She might even feel better when the quantity increases like this. So there''s no reason to panic." (Z)
"But, but what is with her mind?" (I)
"What shall be?" (Z)
"The aura determines the character, right? Then what is with her now that her own is gone?" (I)
"Tsk, you are confusing cause and effect. The personality determines the aura and not the other way around! Take for example me and your demon. We both have only miasma! Are we the same? Or what about you? Are you considering yourself as evil?" (Z)
This is rather convincing.
But those two really are different!
"So my mother is alright?" (I)
"Sure. She might stop aging, but who cares?" (Z)
Good.
That''s good.
What a relief.
"Then if you''d excuse me, I don''t feel like throwing a pajama party." (Z)
Zika leaves with clearly displayed annoyance.
The library demon might''ve been better.
This one looked eager to talk.
However, Zika is still in some way my confidant, so I prefer her.
So basically that means Kuri turned mum into some kind of demon.
She looks a little distraught now that Zika said all these things.
I really have to talk with her about this.
"I hope you understand. You can''t just do that. You went too far with this." (I)
"I-I''m sorry. Hick." (K)
Again black ink gathers in her eyes and the room becomes worrisome darker.
"No, no. Please don''t cry!" (I)
"But I''m bad and you are angry with me!" (K)
"No, you aren''t bad. I made a mistake as well. This all is so new and confusing to me that I always make bad decisions! I didn''t know that having you close to mum would make her sick. I was careless." (I)
"But she''s not sick anymore." (K)
"Yes... yes. But you understand that what you did to her probably can''t be reverted, right?" (I)
At least I think so.
Maybe there is some kind of ritual.
But giving mum her human lifeforce back?
I have no idea about this.
All I have is miasma.
Much of it, when I look at Kuri.
And without this mum would die.
"Uhh, yes." (K)
"So you see why she could be angry? She lost that what she had and can''t get it back now." (I)
"I-I''m bad." (K)
"No, you''re not. It''s not like you had ill intentions. Mum is just upset. That will surely become better with time. You just need to show that you know you did something wrong and won''t repeat it. Then it''s fine. No one''s perfect. Everyone makes mistakes. We can just try to do better. Can you understand this?" (I)
She nods and I believe I did a good job as her somewhat parent.
Kuri needs education and has no one else who could provide it.
Maybe I should let her go to school?
I would need someone who can use this mind magic to get her a place.
But doing that could be considered careless to whatever the facility I''d send her.
"What do we do now?" (K)
"Uhh, we need to endure our punishment. We have to stay in here and think about what we did wrong. Until mum says it''s fine we shouldn''t leave. That might be tomorrow." (I)
"Oh!" (K)
"Yes, it''s boring. But that''s the thing. If we do this mum will maybe stop being angry at us." (I)
"I understand!" (K)
Sigh!
She''s just too sweet how she is now totally eager to do nothing.
That reminds me...
"Kuri!" (I)
"Yes?" (K)
"You are a good girl. I... I love you." (I)
I never told her, but this much should be a given.
She comes from me and thinks of me as her mother, so treating her with kindness when all she wants is to help me is the right thing to do.
She stares blankly at me before tears consisting of a highly concerning substance stream down her face and a wave of miasma erupts into the room.
"Whaaaahhhhh!" (K)
"Alright! Alright! Calm down!" (I)
I think she''s happy.
God, that''s a problem!
"What is this ruckus!" (S)
Mum throws the door open and finds me hugging a crying Kuri in a completely shrouded room.
I first panic because of all the toxic demon mist she stepped in.
But the next moment a huge amount draws to her and is sucked in through her eyes, nose, mouth, and even her skin.
"I, I won''t ask what just happened or why I feel like running a marathon. You two better quiet down. Being grounded is no reason to grow excited!" (S)
God, she really absorbs this stuff.
She looked fine, if not for a growing shadow, blackening eyes, concerning minor shifts all over her body, which yet didn''t manifest in anything concrete, and gaining a more pressuring presence.
Everything''s fine, right?
Right?
The rest of the evening I spend reading my mangas and taking care of Kuri.
My game console might be too loud, so that mum could get triggered and if I think about this none of my games are suitable for Kuri, who is far too quick to catch up on stuff.
At least, I could use the time to educate her in a way about the situations she might find herself in, to prevent a major incident.
For the town that is.
Mangas gave me some inspiration for topics.
Well, mostly Shounen mangas, where I could somewhat relate my situation with these monster-fighting students.
Even if those always conveniently got away with their antics and no one ever asked why they behave so weird.
But if you have an eye for what is weird about their behavior, you have great references regarding how to do it better.
I gave her those to read while making sure to point out what was wrong with the different displayed situations.
What I left out yet would be my Shoujo collection.
Love... Much too early!
I mean, she''s only four days old.
That night I didn''t feel like going to my dreamland or any other world at this and also had no intentions to go against mum.
After a while, I decided to somehow get through the rest of the night and lie down in my bed.
I cannot sleep, but dozing off is kinda fine.
I even a little bit tried to empty my mind, to not concentrate that much on the too slow progress of time.
Yet in a small upcoming panic, I instructed Kuri that she absolutely had to wake me up should I really fall into this eternal slumber.
Naturally, she was all in for that since I probably could ask for everything if it''s her.
Since she''s small and I wanted to know where she is, I allowed her to sleep by my side.
So it was a peaceful night and I somehow managed to get through it.
Chapter 44
Opening my eyes, more for confirmation on the time than actually waking up, I notice it''s around 6:00 am, so that "waking up" would be fine.
The other thing I notice is the small demon directly in front of me.
It might be a little creepy that her black eyes stare wide-open at me without blinking.
Also, she won''t even move a muscle.
Well, she''s like me in that regard I think.
Does she even have muscles?
I mean, she is a demon.
Wait, I am too.
God, I have no muscles!
Sport is pointless!
And in two weeks is a sports festival!
My internal panic startles Kuri and triggers her to get up as well.
I just hope mum got better today.
I would feel assured if someone would watch her with the peculiar state she''s in.
The best one I can ask is Kuri.
Yet this might be a problem if you consider that this is what caused the whole issue in the first place and made her angry.
But on the other side, I can for sure say that recently turned demons shouldn''t be left alone with this.
"So Kuri, you''ve seen mum. Under the premise that I have no idea about mum''s condition but don''t want anything to happen, what do we do? I mean, would it be fine to leave her alone, so she can adjust?" (I)
"No!" (K)
The tiny demon vigorously shakes her head.
"Okay, not fine. Because of the ghosts?" (I)
"Those too, but much more!" (K)
There is more?
Before I can ask the door opens and mum enters.
"Alright, you two listened and behaved, so you''re through. Also, no teleporting stuff. Never thought that''s something I need to pay attention to. You can come out. First wash, then fetch some clothes. Or... shift into them. Regarding Kuri... we should go buy clothes in her size." (S)
There is not much to argue about this.
I don''t think washing myself is necessary anymore, but it feels normal.
And I like normal.
"What do we do now?" (K)
"The same as last time. Use the water to get this goo off. You know, for example, that what is flooding from your eyes. This black stuff is a bit problematic, so you should try to get it off, if that''s okay." (I)
"If you say so, mum." (K)
I absolutely can''t get used to this.
The face is not much of a problem.
Kuri apparently doesn''t have the luxury to adjust her looks, but washing her face works out as long she doesn''t cry and produces more black fluid.
A problem is her hair.
It looks as if it''s very prone to tangle up with unknown substances which I have no intention to think any closer about.
Like this, it takes an eternity to have it straight and silky again.
However, it pays off.
She really looks nice with this.
A little more color and purely coming from her appearance there would be no problem to let her go to school.
Since Kuri occupied me, I cheated and simply adjusted everything so that I seem to be clean, even if I had no contact with any water.
I just positioned myself in front of the mirror and shifted into the wished appearance.
I wouldn''t want to make mum wait any longer.
We get to the table where mum has already prepared breakfast.
It''s a little less than we had the last few days, which might be because our stocks heavily decreased and no one managed to buy something.
I am not sure if mum is still angry.
Honestly, she didn''t make that impression, as it seemed more like she intended to discipline us, yet it would be absolutely justified to be so.
The black smoke around her is concerning.
We start to eat and Kuri finds it great, but mum suddenly stops.
"Is something wrong mum?" (I)
"Doesn''t the food taste weird? I''m not sure. Is it still good?" (S)
"I, I think it''s fine." (I)
I don''t know if asking me with my messed up senses or Kuri without any record at all regarding meals is alright, but both of us can''t perceive anything unusual.
This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
"Maybe I''m wrong. I just have this weird taste in my mouth." (S)
"That''s just essence." (K)
"Essence?" (I/S)
"Yes. Essence." (K)
"Kuri, could you please explain this in detail?" (I)
"Ehm, it''s the smoke. Grandma has enough absorbed that it''s gathering at places. No problem." (K)
"What does no problem mean? What''s the meaning of this? Iori?!" (S)
"You know, uh, please don''t get mad." (I)
"I will decide after I''ve listened to you." (S)
At least she''s honest.
"You know, you are enveloped in that black smoke? The same as Kuri''s?" (I)
"Huh? I didn''t notice!" (S)
"Well, one cannot see his own. It would be too distracting." (I)
"What do you mean with my own?" (S)
"You see, this is the complicated part. Before you had pink-violet smoke around you." (I)
"Ahh, these colors! I''ve seen them!" (S)
Right, she can see auras now.
"This is the aura or life force of normal humans, while yours... yours is gone." (I)
"Wait, my lifeforce is gone?" (S)
"Instead there is this black smoke. Kuri kinda infected you with it." (I)
"Infected? Infected with what?" (S)
"Ehehehe, ehm, demonic powers? Not that it''s bad. It''s just... basically you''re now a half-demon." (I)
More or less.
I''m not sure if this is an exact science with set definitions.
"What!?" (S)
"Th-this is no reason to trouble yourself. I-it''s just miasma. It won''t harm you in any way." (I)
"I have this black smoke inside me?" (S)
"It should be fluid right now. It''s concentrated." (K)
Mum puts a finger in her mouth and when she pulls it out again, it''s black, as if it got coated in tar.
"This, this is quite much. Does that mean I can''t enjoy eating anymore?" (S)
"You don''t need to." (K)
I guess because the energy keeps her alive.
So she doesn''t need food or something to drink.
Or... breathing, I guess.
"Ehm, one gets used to it." (I)
At least I don''t feel it anymore.
My saliva is this evil stuff and I have to be careful with it but the foul taste I had in the beginning is, while still there, not as present anymore after I spend some time in this state.
But honestly, I had more serious matters until now than my ability to enjoy meals.
"And this stays now like this?" (S)
"I, I guess. I think it will get better. I don''t know for sure, but I could maybe ask a demon or Zika. Just have to be careful not to make any contracts." (I)
"Sigh. You are aware how that sounds? No proper adult would send their child to do something like that." (S)
"But Zika knows about such stuff. I just heard from her what exactly happened. She even kinda knew this would happen. Not like she warned me, though." (I)
"She knew!? What did she say?" (S)
"Well, just that Kuri is too much of a big shot of a demon, so that you at first got poisoned and then changed on the inside to survive. But mostly she was amused about your circumstances." (I)
"Iori. I really begin to question if you are making the right kind of friends." (S)
"Mhm, I will tell the hyperactive girl who nowadays shoots laser beams, the trainee exorcist whose family thinks I am mankind''s greatest threat, the demon who causes tragedies to feed on the resulting pain and despair, and the little one who thinks of me as her mother and might be able to level the city." (I)
"You say that, but you don''t really disprove my point." (S)
Thinking about it, there might truly be a pattern in my social circle.
"Mum, I think we have to adjust our common sense in that regard." (I)
"If you say so. You''re the expert here." (S)
"I am not. I just was a little earlier involved than you. However, if you''d listen to me, I really would ask you to take Kuri today as well with you." (I)
"Seriously? Was yesterday not enough of a mess?" (S)
"You might draw attention and get targeted. Also it''s not like you would change twice. I think this is for the best." (I)
"This... isn''t really what I want. I need to have a minimum of personal space and Kuri will be the whole time glued to my shadow. That''s too close!" (S)
"But you need to let me come with you!" (K)
"Why should I allow that? I have the right to have some privacy." (S)
"But you can''t even control it yet! You need my help!" (K)
"Control what?" (S)
"The essence. It''s just drifting now, but this can become really bad." (K)
"Drifting? What essence?" (S)
"M-mum. Please don''t get me wrong. I know you are fuming a little, but there comes literally smoke out of your ears and skin. You are... not normal anymore and I guess both of us, Kuri and me, worry that something might happen." (I)
"Happen!? What might happen?! Will I grow horns anytime soon?" (S)
"Uh, f-for example your eyes could turn black in public, like just now." (I)
"My eyes!? Do I have to wear contact lenses in the office? My boss'' reaction indicated so." (S)
"She could also lose control. The essence could form a storm. You said that would be bad, mum." (K)
This doesn''t sound good.
Totally not.
"I... don''t really know what to reply. Can I really go nowhere on my own?" (S)
"How would it be if Kuri isn''t the whole time glued to you, but leaves when you say it for a moment? Also, it''s not forever, only until you grow accustomed." (I)
"Sigh. This will be difficult. However, it''s not like I can leave her on her own. Fine, okay, you win. But only till we find something else for Kuri." (S)
"Thank you mum/grandma!" (I/K)
"Kuri, can you please stop calling me grandma? I am not so old." (S)
"But what then?" (K)
"Why not mum?" (I)
"But you are mum!" (K)
This gets complicated.
"See, I am rather young and not really fitted for that role. Mum is a great mum, so this would be right. You can think of me as an older sister." (I)
"If you want that, mum." (K)
"Chuckle!" (S)
We have a long way to go it seems.
Honestly, this outcome with Kuri is totally in my favor.
I would be extremely worried for each of them if they were on their own.
Mum, who could get attacked, and Kuri who might destroy the city by accident.
Those two balance each other.
This is the best solution for everyone.
I put my uniform on and give my farewells.
"Iori, what you''re doing?" (S)
"I-I''m leaving." (I)
"Where to?" (S)
"To school, naturally" (I)
"Iori, I understand that you''re a little spent, but this is worrisome." (S)
What the heck is she referring to?
"Iori, it''s weekend. You don''t have school.
And that a teenager of your age to forget about that disturbs me deeply." (S)
Oh. Well, seems like I have some free time.
What could I do now?
Chapter 45
Now I am stuck with the problem regarding how to spend two days.
Or rather forty-eight hours since nights count as well without sleeping.
After some pondering, I decide to use my new phone and call Chiaki.
If anyone is in for making plans it would be her.
"Beep, beep, beep"
"Hello?" (C)
"Hi, Chiaki. I''ve just learned that today is free and for maybe the first time in my life I don''t feel like sleeping it away in my bed. So, I just wanted to ask if you would like to do... something." (I)
"REALLY!!! Are you serious?! Oh my god! Iori is free for fun! The possibilities!" (C)
"I would like to add at this point that my budget is non-existent since this incident with those pants. Please keep this in mind." (I)
"Don''t fret about this! I can pay for everything!" (C)
"Tsk. Chiaki, I don''t want this kind of friendship. I am not going to leach from you." (I)
"Duh! But can''t you just... make money?" (C)
"First, that would be a crime. Second, I maybe could create something similar, but am not sure if it''s the same. It could jump in one''s face and eat it or when analyzed proof that it''s made of flesh or whatever I consist of." (I)
"So this means no money! But no need to worry, I will find something!" (C)
"Ehm, are you at the moment alone in your room?" (I)
"Yes, why do you ask?" (C)
"Can I come over now?" (I)
"Sure! That''s what we''re talking about, right?" (C)
"Thanks." (I)
I put the phone to the side and address mum.
"Mum? Can I go over to Chiaki? And would you take care of Kuri in the meantime?" (I)
"Sure. It''s great to see that you can finally spend your weekends like children your age should. But... being together with Kuri. Will this somehow aggravate my... condition?" (S)
"Ehm, sorry again for that. What I heard and can see, there is no human life force left around you anymore. Zika said that she is something like a battery to you. It shouldn''t worsen anything anymore for you, but you might... absorb more. It shouldn''t be dangerous for Kuri." (I)
"Great, sigh. You know how hard this will be to tell your dad?" (S)
"I have an idea. Are you fine? I''m rather worried it might affect your personality or something like this." (I)
"Oh, I still feel like grounding you two wasn''t enough. Aside from that. I feel oddly calm. I know how much I freaked out before, but now I think I can cope. It''s not like I''m totally fine. I kinda still do freak out, but not too much. Also, I feel satisfied when I remember how Asano got tripped by Kuri. Which Kuri certainly shouldn''t do again." (S)
"I am sure Kuri won''t dare to go against your word. Also, you still have morals and ethics. This calmness... Maybe we are just getting accustomed to all of this?" (I)
"Maybe. The last days were crazy." (S)
"I am on my way then." (I)
"Yes. But don''t do anything... unordinary on your own. Call me first." (S)
"Right. I should do this from now on, should I?" (I)
"At least you''re reflecting. You should now go or you will make Chiaki wait." (S)
"This shouldn''t be a problem." (I)
I picture Chiaki''s room, which I have already visited several times ago.
I confirmed before that no one else is there and like this start to think of showing up there.
With a shift, I do so.
"Sigh! What did we just talk about?" (S)
I need a moment to take in my surroundings and spot a very confused Chiaki.
"Wha-, wha-... Heck, where were you... Ah, right. But still!!" (C)
"You said I could come over. And I specially asked if your room is free." (I)
"We really need to set up rules for this! You were far too vague! I had no idea you would suddenly show up!" (C)
I myself have mixed feelings about using my powers.
On the other side, at least teleportation was always good to me.
It helped me to literally escape out of more than one hell.
So teleportation has some credit with me.
The various growths from my body not.
"Sorry, weren''t clear enough. Just thought that this would be faster." (I)
"You have no idea how shocking that was! I mean that''s my room! I don''t burst into yours!" (C)
"Chiaki, you did exactly that last year. I had a bad day and you came and, with mum''s consent, pulled me out of my bed and dragged me to the cinema, because of that new film I don''t even remember now." (I)
Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.
"That might be because I had to constantly poke you to keep you from dozing off!" (C)
"Oh yes, that part I do remember." (I)
Vividly.
"But it was fun, right?" (C)
Sadly I need to admit that it was special to me to have someone who cares that much.
"Alright, I am here now, so for the first time ever we can venture out, with my consent. Any ideas?" (I)
"You said you have no money. That means we can''t go anywhere like cafes, shopping, or amusement parks." (C)
"That pair of pants really tore a hole in my budget." (I)
"Well, for now, how about just walking through the city and get used to all this freaky paranormal stuff?" (C)
"You sound a little bit too elated about this. We''re talking about ghosts and demons. You know? The stuff that wanted to kill you." (I)
"But now I can do something against this. And with you by my side I doubt there would be anything left to fear." (C)
"You see, I would rather get a little bit of normalcy into my life." (I)
"Bah, what even is normal?" (C)
"How about not fighting horror monsters as a hobby?" (I)
"No fun. Then just a little bit of strolling. There are many places I''ve always wanted to visit at least once with you. But you were always too exhausted." (C)
"Fine, what do you have in mind?" (I)
"For now we could head to the tourist area. There was that tower I always wanted to climb up with you." (C)
Well, that would certainly have been out of question before.
"And..." (I)
"Before you ask, yes it''s free. Just many many stairs to climb." (C)
"Alright, you got me. It''s not like I have any different plans for today." (I)
"If you say it like this one could get the impression that your life is rather empty." (C)
"Hey! I have quite some interests! Before I simply had to spend half of the day in bed, trying to get over my dizzyness. Now I can''t even sleep at night. This is quite much at once." (I)
"I guess. Must be hard." (C)
"Chiaki? Is there someone? I heard voices from your room!"
That''s Chiaki''s mother, Emiko Sato.
We were apparently too loud.
"Iori came over! We want to go out!" (C)
"Oh! When did she come? I didn''t hear her. Well, have fun. Iori, are you well?" (E)
Chiaki''s mother was one of those people who always were worried about me because of my complexion.
On the other side, she might have appreciated it in a way, as someone who just wants to sleep is no bad influence for Chiaki, but rather counters her liveliness back to normal spheres.
I wonder how her evaluation of mine would now turn out.
"Iori is for a while now much better and we kinda wanted to celebrate this." (C)
"Oh, really? That''s great news! You had some kind of insomnia, right? If you could really overcome this then this is truly great. But don''t overdo it! You never know. You might suddenly have a seizure. Be careful." (E)
Well, for a seizure I would first need a heart.
Or any organs of relevance at all.
However, she means well, even if her comments are rather disturbing.
"Don''t worry. We will have fun, mum." (C)
"Okay, then bye." (E)
Chiaki quickly grabs a backpack and shoves me out of the apartment.
My body quivers a little at that rude treatment, but I can quell it.
We drive via the public transportation service to our destination.
The tower Chiaki has in mind is an old war structure built to survey the whole city and warn in case of an attack.
Now it''s a frequented tourist spot since you... well, can see the whole town from up there.
Yet the city grew so it probably exceeds now the range.
However, while we come closer a problem shows up.
The number of people does increase.
This means also the number of surrounding auras rises and it starts to feel a little oppressing.
And my body has slight problems with being oppressed.
I really have to struggle to keep myself together, literally.
"Iori, is something up?" (C)
Doesn''t really matter to deny this.
"You know how to see auras?" (I)
"Yes, since I had this training the images are even stronger. I still need to focus but I can." (C)
"Then do so and tell me what you see." (I)
She puts some pressure on her so that her head gets slightly red.
Then she seems to achieve some kind of result.
"Wow, so many colors." (C)
"Don''t speak so loud, they will believe we''re weird. You see the issue? Here are just too many of them. It''s a little bit much to bear that''s all." (I)
At the tower, to my dismay, we have to line up with far too many others.
Being this close to this aura mix feels weird.
- "Do we have time for this?"
- "I have a meeting after this! Can it please proceed?!"
Are these... the people?
I wouldn''t really question if mindreading is possible at this point.
I try to ignore it to the best of my abilities, but apparently standing directly inside the smoke is making it worse.
It feels as if everyone is shouting their thoughts at me.
And god, I have to tell my body over and over that it can''t eat the people around to make some space.
Finally, it''s our turn.
Yet our turn means that one batch of people left the tower and now we are supposed to walk all the steep stairs up.
Chiaki runs first, to avoid getting caught up with the other people.
I meanwhile trot behind.
This isn''t an experience I long for.
I start climbing the stairs.
Then I notice,
It''s easy!
I should have known that my body wouldn''t tire out from just this much.
Or rather from anything ever again.
- "What''s with these girls?"
- "Don''t they ever tire out?"
I glance back and find some of the people I brushed past looking at me with bewildered expressions.
Well, this much shouldn''t threaten to expose me.
But I honestly hope that I can cut that off this mindreading as it sounds like something that might become terribly bothersome.
Soon after that, I find Chiaki.
Next to a ghost.
Naturally, I rush directly to her side.
"Chiaki!" (I)
"Hey, you see my new friend here?" (C)
Her "friend" is something like a lighthouse keeper turned zombie.
"Chiaki, it might be better to get some distance from that thing." (I)
"No, no. You''ve got it wrong. This one is friendly." (C)
"Friendly? Damnit, I''ve been just two minutes away from you. How could you possibly in this time build a relationship?" (I)
"Well, at least he tried nothing bad." (C)
"And if he had?" (I)
"Then I would have laser beamed him." (C)
She states this with a juvenile smile.
It''s fortunate that people yet have to catch up to be close enough to hear us.
"We are in a public area. You can''t just shoot beams!" (I)
"But it was fine, so no biggie." (C)
I really start to empathize with her mum.
"So what''s the deal with your friend?" (I)
"According to the uniform I would say he was a soldier here. Maybe from the war? And he died in an aircraft attack." (C)
Now that she says it these rags could be a military uniform.
"So why does he behave differently from all the other ghosts?" (I)
"Uaaagh." (ghost)
Well, that didn''t convey much.
"Isn''t it pretty racist to assume that all ghosts are trying to kill people?" (C)
"I think you''re too lax but I can see your point." (I)
"Maybe his job was to watch stuff from up here and he still does?" (C)
If I remember right, ghosts are commonly not actual souls, but lingering attachments or thoughts.
So Chiaki may be right with her idea.
However, while the ghost doesn''t seem to be aggressive I would wish that he wouldn''t come so close.
"Iori, come look at this!" (C)
She invites me to the ledge and I have to say that the view is fairly impressive.
Yet the terrace on my castle could easily beat the height.
"Yep, great sight." (I)
"Ah, no. I meant look between the houses. There are so many ghosts around if you''re searching for them." (C)
Now that she says it, there are quite many to see.
Especially at the not-so-frequented areas.
"It''s still like back then." (C)
"You were here before?" (I)
"Yes. At that time I wasn''t afraid of ghosts That was also when I made acquaintance with Goto here. He''s still here after all this time. Very diligent." (C)
She points at the ghosts.
I am not as stupid to ask her what the traumatic incident was that made her fearful.
For quite a while we enjoy the view.
But eventually, we have to get back down.
Especially since others are waiting for us.
Chapter 46
Back on the ground, I''m waiting for Chiaki to make her plans.
"And now?" (I)
"We are in the tourist district. Let''s at least stroll around." (C)
In her typical Chiaki-way, she manages to pull me along.
We walk for quite some time through the streets.
Watch the displays, smell the street food.
I regret now having no money.
Nonetheless, it''s fun.
This might be my first really good day in quite a while.
Naturally, I text mum that it might become a little later.
She''s fine with it.
However, it starts to get dark, and slowly I notice that more ghosts gather in all the nooks and crannies.
Especially as some very inconveniently plopping eyes point me at them.
Fortunately, no one pays attention and I''m by now somewhat proficient in quickly hiding them with more natural-looking movements.
No one but Chiaki.
"Woah, these eyes are making me shudder. If not for this I wouldn''t notice anything is up with you. Well, and the lingering darkness around you but that''s not as physical. Rather it''s ethereal." (C)
"Please, don''t dwell on this. It''s hard enough." (I)
"Any idea why they have red irises?" (C)
"What did I say? Urgh. I''m not sure. Albinos have red eyes. There is some issue with a lack of this color-giving stuff in the body. So the eyes are affected too. Maybe my body just doesn''t care enough to change this." (I)
"Explanation of demon physiology with Iori! Do you think we can make a show with this?" (C)
"God, please. Change of topic. Shouldn''t we slowly get home? The ghosts come out." (I)
"I said before. Most of them just linger around. The dangerous ones are few. Also, most of them have to be triggered. You would need to directly speak to them. Which isn''t too likely." (C)
"Yes. Haha... what kind of idiot would start a conversation on their own?" (I)
"Well, I was a child. Didn''t know any better and couldn''t differentiate between them." (C)
"Uhh, sorry to hear that." (I)
"Yes. Got me badly..." (C)
The mood is at rock bottom now.
"You know what would be great now?" (C)
"Nope, I don''t." (I)
"If you would fetch us some crepes from the stall there." (C)
"Chiaki, I said I have no money on me." (I)
"Now come on, it''s my treat." (C)
"I don''t want to leach your money." (I)
"Honestly, don''t be so strict about it. It''s just a snack. We can do this or you''re simply creating one for each of us." (C)
"Absolutely not! I''m not eating anything that''s made of this stuff! Are you sane? Putting this into your mouth?" (I)
"You know, basically you''re the same. Or I. But now come on. Go over there. Let''s say you''re paying me back by standing in the line in my stead." (C)
"Sigh, fine. But just a plain one for me." (I)
"Sure, whatever you prefer." (C)
She hands me the money and I start to wait till those in front of me are done.
I guess Chiaki overstated with calling this a line.
Just two groups of people.
Nonetheless, since the staff makes them from scratch it takes a while.
Eventually, I get our snacks and turn around.
And see that Chiaki is in trouble.
"Why don''t you accompany us?" (ruffian)
"Sorry, but no." (C)
Three guys who I can only describe as delinquents are cornering her.
They grab her arms and pressure her to follow them.
An order which I wouldn''t advise to follow.
"Oh, come on. Let us have some fun." (ruffian)
Honestly, it might start to get dark but we are here in public.
And while Chiaki is quite wild she looks totally decent.
Maybe her clothes are a bit short for this time of the year but there is just a white shirt and blue jeans.
And seriously, she''s by far too young for them.
Yet that we are with other people is the reason why Chiaki can''t just laser beam them.
Aside from the point that killing these guys might be overkill.
Anger flares up within me and I''m hard-pressed not to start some kind of apocalypse.
Especially when her pleading gaze meets mine.
Still holding the crepes I approach.
With tense voice, I say as calmly as possible,
"Could you please let go of my friend?" (I)
I earn at least their attention.
"Hey, is anyone of you interested in that gloomy one?" (ruffian)
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
Gloomy!?
Excuse me, but my eye rings completely disappeared by now and while my skin is still pale I at least look somewhat fine.
To say it like this, I don''t see any need to make any adjustments which I surely would be absolutely capable to perform.
"She doesn''t look too bad. But no, far too small." (ruffian 2)
"Nah, she isn''t really my type." (ruffian 3)
At this point, Chiaki looks less like a damsel in distress but rather begins to pity those idiots.
If Kuri would be here she wouldn''t hold back.
Anyway, I was at something.
"I said, I would like you to let go of my friend!" (I)
I try to sound threatening within the limits of not doing anything demonic.
Yet the fact that I carry two sweet creamy treats in both of my hands might impede this decisively.
"Don''t bother us. Run back home and we''ll let you off." (ruffian 2)
They laugh at this as if they made a funny joke.
I should enforce my point.
"Let my friend go!" (I)
Maybe my order was a bit demonic now.
I hope my eyes didn''t change.
Yet I''ve got them to recognize me with this.
"W-what was that?" (ruffian 3)
"Is that bitch crazy? What was with that voice?" (ruffian 1)
"What''s wrong with her?" (ruffian 2)
At least, I have now confirmed that I cannot control people.
Otherwise, this kind of order would have been executed without delay.
Well, now I have to make sure that no one gets executed in another way as I start to get a bad fit of twitchy shifts.
I can''t have now eyes and tentacles sprouting out around me.
The other problem is that my hands are full.
While I don''t really fear those guys after my battles with the demons and like this have no issues about getting into a brawl, I can''t do anything inhuman.
This includes growing tentacles to teach them a lesson or to hold my crepes so I can use my arms.
Wait! Why am I even considering doing that?
Yes, okay I''m agitated but I really should stop even thinking about giving in to become horror''s incarnate.
I''m an absolutely normal, average girl.
Goddamnit!
Fine, how do we do this?
At first, I need to get a hand free.
While holding my portion with my mouth isn''t possible at this size and with the cream, I can just squeeze both in one hand.
Hope they won''t get too damaged.
With my now free hand, I approach them with a death glare which I hope doesn''t reveal my real, not existing eye color.
"What do you want? Looking for trouble?" (ruffian)
Careful boy or your hand might get pierced when you shove me.
At least there is this feeling inside me which heavily supports this idea.
"Iori, please be careful." (C)
This was less a warning about the risk and more an advice to keep them in one piece.
No, this wasn''t an idea to mold them together!
Stop the disturbing pictures, mind!
Okay, first freeing Chiaki.
In a blink, I reach to the hand holding her arm and rip it away while avoiding to snap anything within the fingers.
It''s surprisingly easy.
While this should still be a normal body the capabilities are at their limits since every kind of damage which might be caused due to overextension is basically negated.
"Argh!" (ruffian 1)
This should have hurt but nothing worse.
I''m still no violent person and avoid hurting people no matter how much they have deserved it.
Others can play the punisher, I''m fine with getting rid of them.
"You gonna pay, slut!" (ruffian 1)
He throws a punch and since I am currently holding stuff and deliberately avoid making adjustments to my mind regarding my perception of the world I cannot dodge it.
He hits me full force in the face directly below my right eye.
At least, I can avoid toppling down.
The point is, it didn''t hurt.
Ever since I''ve changed my sense of pain became totally off.
In some way, I feel it, but it just doesn''t appear as anything severe to me and is dulled.
Something tells me at this thought that if I want it I could make adjustments to again experience pain without restrictions.
However, I''ve got the feeling if I''d do this my next body shift might make me go crazy.
In fact, this is some kind of body destruction that would surely feel that way.
But back to the issue.
Since the punch had no effect on me, as any possible damage got undone before it was even recognized and I don''t react in the slightest to this, I might look pretty badass.
Yet internally I''m begging my mind that these boys are so insignificant that this doesn''t warrant any repercussions like piercing them with thousand needles and dissolving them into flesh sauce.
It''s honestly a bit off-putting that I have to defend them like this.
However, I should do something.
I use my free hand and shove the guy who punched me backward.
It seems I applied a tiny bit too much force so that he''s actually sent flying, landing first on his butt and then the back.
"Uff!" (ruffian 1)
I never said I would go easy on them.
"Die, bitch!" (ruffian 2)
It seems number two wants to avenge his "fallen" comrade.
This time I am ready for the attack so I simply intercept his strike with my hand and grab his fist.
The moment I clamp down it becomes impossible for my adversary to dislodge it.
"Let go!" (ruffian 2)
I don''t really intend to as they certainly haven''t learned their lesson, yet.
Instead, I squeeze.
"Ahhhh!" (ruffian 2)
"Crunch!"
Some not healthy sounds escape from the pressured area.
I don''t believe that it''s broken or I inflicted any different lasting damage but I should stop before this changes.
I throw his fist in his direction and the force is enough to propel him to the ground.
For sure he won''t think about using this hand anytime soon.
I still maintain my death glare.
"Wha-wha..." (ruffian 3)
Number three seems to realize that following the other''s example won''t do him any good.
"H-how can this small girl be so strong?" (ruffian 1)
Hey! I''m not even this small!
At most average!
Everyone else here is just too tall!
Which makes it even worse that they targeted Chiaki who is exceeding my height and looks a little older than her age.
But this is just because of her abundance of energy.
Maybe I should have broken something?
However, I don''t get the chance as with no will to fight they decide for the only other course of action and make a run for it.
"Assholes!" (C)
I agree yet one shouldn''t shout like this in public.
"Hah, glad this is over." (I)
"Thank you, Iori!" (C)
And I get hugged.
"I said I would protect you." (I)
"But I am rather sure that was about demons and not thugs." (C)
"Not too much difference if you ask me. At least demons can''t be held responsible for following up on their instincts." (I)
"I like neither. But fortunately I have my shining knight here." (C)
Someone seriously has twisted notions.
If I''m one thing not then shining.
"Shining knight? Any idea how close I was to eating them?" (I)
"Uhh, that would be gross. You might get a stomach ache. Why don''t you rather take a bite from this?" (C)
She takes her crepe from my hand.
"Mhm. It''s still not filling. But it''s sweet so I won''t complain." (I)
"Only more of a reason to eat slowly and enjoy!" (C)
We sit down on a bench close by and do as Chiaki said.
Even if her mouth is stuffed, I need to say that Chiaki is unusually quiet.
I know her, a full-mouth can''t keep her from talking.
But then she does.
"You know, I''ve decided." (C)
"You decided what? Coming from you I fear about the implications." (I)
"Ah, come on! I mean, I was totally helpless just now. All my training was completely useless!" (C)
You mean that single day you spent on it?
"What would you have done? Please, don''t tell me you wanted to laser them?" (I)
"Ehk? No! I couldn''t even remember how to do this. But that is not the point. I need to be able to do something even if I''m pinned. I don''t think demons play fair in that regard. I have to show more effort!" (C)
"What are you intending to do?" (I)
"I would like to go tomorrow into the forest and train. Maybe I could even try this body strengthening your demon friend mentioned." (C)
I''m getting tired of telling people we aren''t directly friends.
"Okay, if you want." (I)
"But..." (C)
Oh no, I can see where this is going.
"What is it?" (I)
"Zika said that this might draw demons to me. Also, I wouldn''t want to be completely alone the whole time." (C)
"So you want me to tag along while you''re doing your cultivation exercises?" (I)
"It would really help me!" (C)
"Sigh, fine. For you. And for the crepe." (I)
"Thank you!" (C)
Today seems to be hugging day.
"And don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone that one can buy the great dark goddess with sweet treats!" (C)
What I''ve gotten myself into?
Sigh!
Chapter 47
After that, we walk back to my home.
Since we eventually would go out together tomorrow she decided, Chiaki-style on her own, to accompany me back home and sleepover.
It was due time as it seems at late hours the ghosts become more active.
I''m a little bit concerned about these ghosts but Chiaki says we should be fine.
She has obviously more experience on that matter than I have.
I write mum a text to warn her in advance.
"What did you do?" (C)
"Informed mum that you''re coming. Can''t upset her more than I already have." (I)
"Did something happen?" (C)
"Sigh! Mum is a demon." (I)
"Wait, I know she can be quite strict at times, but don''t you think that''s a little rude towards her? She''s usually very nice." (C)
"No, I mean she became a literal demon! Dark eyes, aura, everything." (I)
"What!?" (C)
"It was an accident! Really!" (I)
"Accident!? Okay, you gotta have to explain this!" (C)
"Just that apparently lifeforce and demonic... Miasma is what Zika called it. It''s some kind of excess, they cancel each other out. And Kuri has rather much of this. So now mum works on miasma and not on lifeforce." (I)
"You mean like a car?" (C)
"I wouldn''t use this example, but it seems so. It was an emergency action from Kuri, to keep her from... well, dying." (I)
"Do I need to worry? I don''t intend to become a demon! Really not!" (C)
"No, no, you don''t need to. You have much more lifeforce than the average person and you must be for a very long time very close to her, basically possessed." (I)
"And you?" (C)
"Me?" (I)
"You too are kinda demonic, right? But much worse in some way!" (C)
"I don''t push smoke out of my body if that''s what you''re asking." (I)
"Well, no, but you did something with my body when you transported me!" (C)
"Something? What?" (I)
"You... Urgh, I didn''t want to think about this! You... first you''re getting swallowed. It becomes immediately dark. You know you are encompassed by this flesh, but can''t break out. Then you feel intense touch. You think that your clothes might help, but they''re not doing anything. The sensation gets worse. There are tentacles everywhere. They don''t just touch your surface but go behind, yet without making it feel like an actual injury. More and more they are coming and take something. You feel less present and soon you are reduced to... Well, thoughts! Nobody, completely barren. I was scared this little rest of mine could be taken as well. But then I felt how I was reassembled. From the tentacles. They put everything back into place and I was like before. At this new place. In a new body!" (C)
"No wonder did you scream." (I)
"Right? Right?!" (C)
The quote "eating someone up" is getting completely new vibes, which I didn''t want to apply to me.
For once I manage to get home without any incidents.
It might have been better to teleport us but there were always people around so I dismissed this idea.
But before we enter I stop.
"What is?" (C)
"You can see auras?" (I)
"Yes, we already settled this." (C)
"Right. Don''t look too surprised at mum. I''m still at it to convince her that this demonization stuff is not too bad. With meager results. She''s a bit conscious about this. So don''t mention it." (I)
"How bad could it be? Let''s get in!" (C)
Uh, she used the bell.
I have the keys, Chiaki.
And even if not, I could make them.
Why provoke a door confrontation?
The inevitable happens and I hear mum approaching the door, the click of the lock, and the quenching of our door opening.
And there she is.
"Hi, mum! We are back." (I)
"Ah, Iori. And Chiaki too! That''s very nice that you..." (S)
"Woah!" (C)
"Ehm, hello too, Chiaki. Is something wrong?" (S)
"You said that she changed, Iori. But this?! She looks as if she''s about to burst!" (C)
"Burst!? Why burst!?" (S)
Well, mum looks like she got another shove from Kuri.
While the house is mostly clean of smoke, directly out of mum it''s oozing out in such extreme density that at some places you cannot see through without adjusting your vision.
Yet it doesn''t leave her but sticks to mum''s body.
Almost as if it''s a part of her with a will of its own.
Lifeforce in general is more smoke that just drifts out of the body where it evaporates.
Chiaki is more like a brightly burning fire.
The moment it leaves her body, it''s no longer linked to her, but rather the proof that she burns really well.
Yet this feels like some ghost that sticks to the body.
It doesn''t leave her, even if it''s out.
"Uh, how do you feel mum? Had Kuri another outburst?" (I)
"Well, yes. Why do you ask?" (S)
"You look..." (I)
"As if you went to the deepest depths of the underworld, slew its demons, ate them, and went out as if there''s nothing about it!" (C)
"Chiaki!" (I)
"What?! She''s completely enveloped by that stuff! Before I had my training that was exactly what I would have run from!" (C)
It''s still not the nicest thing to say.
"Okay, you''re saying I''m looking strange. Is that right?" (S)
"No, no! not in the slightest, mum! That''s just because Chiaki can see auras too." (I)
"And ghosts, and demons! You, my lady, are a demon!" (C)
"Could you please stop insulting my mother, Chiaki?" (I)
"Didn''t you say I''m at best half a demon, Iori?" (S)
"That''s a big fat lie! You look as if you''d burst any moment from all that demons stuff! At best you have a human layer of skin around you!" (C)
Is it okay to feel betrayed by my best friend?
"Couldn''t you at least a little bit try to help me out here, Chiaki?" (I)
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
"Iori. I think we need a talk later." (S)
Leaving this plane of existence suddenly sounds so much more appealing.
"And now your eyes turned black!" (C)
Why does she have to be so damn honest?
"N-no worry. You are still pretty, mum." (I)
"Chiaki?" (S)
"Yes, sure. Pretty. Terror and despair-inducing, but pretty." (C)
Mum massages her temples and looks at us.
"Fine, fine. I don''t know anymore what to say. Come in. Go to Iori''s room, grab some snacks, play with Kuri, whatever." (S)
With this, we head in, before mum closes the door in front of us because of everything we just said.
Or mostly Chiaki that is.
While Chiaki stays in the hallway I check if mum is okay.
"Sigh. How was your day, sweety?" (S)
"Good, I guess. It felt... partly normal? Some ghosts were around and my topics with Chiaki always drifted to weird stuff but still, relatively normal." (I)
"Well, I guess that''s fine then." (S)
I get inside and naturally observe everything very carefully.
The smoke around mum is concerning so I''m a bit on edge regarding possible changes.
"How was it with Kuri?" (I)
"Well, she listens very carefully now to what I say to her and is very attentive and diligent. Maybe we should..." (S)
That''s not like mum, to stop in the middle of the sentence.
She seems to be pretty unsure about whatever it is.
"Yes, what do you have on your mind?" (I)
"I''m not sure, maybe we should send her to school. It''s not like we can confine her in here forever." (S)
"Are you serious? As much as I like Kuri and feel responsible for her, I don''t trust her judgment enough to unleash her onto this poor and unsuspecting world. She has no common sense. Letting her close to other children sounds just irresponsible." (I)
"Isn''t school the place where she would learn this?" (S)
"That aside, what would we say to the people who she is? Descendant of the demonic goddess is not really applicable." (I)
"I don''t know. I would like to give her a life of her own, where she can be the child she is." (S)
"Mum, she is a demon. You know, this might just be her outer appearance." (I)
"We''re talking here about Kuri. She''s not the avatar of maliciousness." (S)
"Fine, I get you but I still see no way. Aside from playing with the right people''s mind. And I don''t want to do this." (I)
"Mhm. At least you have a good sense for morals. Maybe we can do something about this when your father is back. He has some connections." (S)
"God, I already fear to tell him anything at all." (I)
"It''s not like we can hide it forever. At least Kuri''s presence might raise questions." (S)
"But telling him? He will completely freak out! In the best case!" (I)
"Well, we still have quite some time till he comes back from his journey." (S)
"So it went all well here?" (I)
"Sure. I gave her some books and showed her how to use the TV. She''s properly occupied." (S)
It seems like everything is still okay. Nonetheless, I should check if she''s alright.
"I''ll look for her." (I)
"Don''t forget that we eat in an hour." (S)
"Yes, sure." (I)
On one side it appears kinda pointless to me.
Like a waste of food.
On the other, this sense of normalcy is kinda helping to soothe my mind.
I guess I should be glad.
Since Kuri is in my room I should prepare Chiaki before we enter.
The two had barely any contact yet.
"Chiaki, how are you with Kuri?" (I)
"Oh, your daughter?" (C)
"Don''t call her like this. It''s weird. I barely know anything about this, or her." (I)
"Pfft, I was just teasing you. Kuri seems to be nice. Well, I probably might think differently if she would hunt me down in the dark, but for now I''m good." (C)
"Good. Ehm, but don''t hug her too intensely. Mum might have been a special case but your lifeforce is on a whole different level. This demon essence is apparently directly opposed to lifeforce. It wouldn''t be healthy to inhale too much. (I)
Or we get some kind of violent chain reaction if two powerful opposing forces meet.
"You mean like cigarette smoke?" (C)
"Yes, Chiaki. It''s exactly like cigarettes. If cigarettes would be demonical powers who may destroy the world and kill countless people." (I)
"You know, some say that''s exactly what cigarettes do." (C)
"Can we please stop talking about cigarettes and look after the demon child in my room?" (I)
"Sure, can''t have you neglecting your daughter." (C)
While asking myself why I''m still friends with Chiaki, I open the door to my room.
"Hello, Kuri. Are you here?" (I)
An eye opens in the direction but distracted by the fact that again an eye grew on me I fail to react in time, to dodge the jumping mini-demon.
"Mum!!!" (K)
"Ugh. Hello Kuri." (I)
"I still say you two look like family." (C)
"We are!" (K)
"Sure you are!" (C)
Now I''d wish I could retort in some way but since I can''t without hurting Kuri''s feelings I leave it at that.
Looking around in my room I find that the TV is on and some kids channel is running.
I am not too sure if this is the right way to educate her.
"Mum!" (K)
She''s still hugging me.
"Did you have a nice day?" (I)
"Yes! There were so many interesting things in this box! Yet I couldn''t catch them. Also, grandma stopped being angry!" (K)
"Uh, I guess we need to talk about the first. More importantly, don''t call her grandma! Or her mood will right away go down again." (I)
"But what else should I call her?" (K)
"Why not mum?" (I)
"But you''re mum!" (K)
Yes, sure.
Would''ve been too easy.
I really should do something about this family confusion.
"It would still be better. You can simply call me Iori." (I)
"Iori? That doesn''t feel right, mum." (K)
"Sigh." (I)
"Is something wrong, mum?" (K)
"No, no. Just a little exhausted." (I)
"How?" (K)
I guess she means because my body can''t tire out.
"Mentally. If many things happen and you have problems to handle them it''s hard on you." (I)
"Oh! Can I do something to help you?" (K)
"That''s sweet, but no. I just try to bring my life and this body into balance. All this demon stuff is really throwing everything into chaos. For example, I have still no idea how to explain to anyone who you are." (I)
"Am I causing trouble to you, mum?" (K)
"Oh, no! Please, don''t misunderstand! You''re really nice. I like you. It''s just a bit difficult. But you''re not at fault." (I)
Now she seems to be lost in thought.
"Maybe we can find a way. It''s just complicated. I can''t for example take you with me to school." (I)
"Don''t I have to stay with grandma to protect her?" (K)
"Well, maybe. Regarding this. How is mum?" (I)
"What do you mean?" (K)
"She asks what is with her transformation." (C)
"Chiaki, not so loud. It''s a hot topic." (I)
"But you have seen her! How can anyone ignore this?" (C)
"Normal folk can, because they won''t even see it." (I)
"Still. She should be aware." (C)
"What are you talking about, mum?" (K)
"Just how normal my mother might look to other people right now. You know since you did this demon thing to her." (I)
"I''m sorry." (K)
"It''s... not entirely your fault. I as well made mistakes." (I)
"However, do you think she will be fine on her own?" (C)
"That''s no problem! She has enough energy for reeeeaally long!" (K)
Oh great, mum won''t run low on demonic powers.
How assuring.
"How comes that she absorbs it like this? She barely has to be close to the smoke." (I)
Why is Kuri guiltily looking on the ground?
"Kuri, what have you done?" (I)
"I''m sorry." (K)
"Please tell me what you''re sorry for." (I)
"I didn''t want to have her at risk. I made it pull. It was easier. So she doesn''t need me as much to stay healthy." (K)
"What did you make pull?" (I)
"Her being. That inside her. So it can get all the energy around her on its own and she won''t run out." (K)
"Isn''t this dangerous? What if she''s full?" (I)
"Then she''s full." (K)
"No. I mean, won''t she feel bad from too much? Isn''t there something like pressure?" (I)
"No. There''s a limit." (K)
Good. At least something positive.
"At most, she will change her body to adjust." (K)
Why can''t things just stay unproblematic?!
"Okay Kuri, I can''t have my mother transforming because of your essence. And Chiaki is here as well. You need to keep it inside. Please." (I)
"Y-yes mum. Everything." (K)
Uh, it''s this obedience.
I don''t want to exercise control over her like this, but having her acting rogue would surely end up bad.
For me as well as for the world.
A little later it''s time to eat.
All the food is already prepared and so we place everything on the table.
But when we''re done, mum isn''t there yet.
So I leave the room and search for her.
I find her in the bathroom, where she intensively inspects her face in the mirror.
"Is there really something?" (S)
I wait until mum seems to be done and address her.
"Hey, mum." (I)
"Whaahh! Iori!" (S)
"Ehm, I just wanted to tell you that we''re all ready for dinner." (I)
"Oh, yes. Great. I''m coming." (S)
It might be better not to address her about this.
The dinner goes surprisingly well.
Especially concerning all the present characters.
Kuri has even developed, for her standards, decent table manners, and Chiaki can be very well-behaved in certain situations.
It''s nice and the atmosphere is friendly.
After that, we go back to my room and do the typical sleepover stuff.
Reading mangas, watching shows, playing games.
Yet nothing violent because of Kuri.
I guess she had fun with that one driving game.
But she wasn''t very good.
Well, me neither.
At next, we should go to sleep.
"Iori, I didn''t bring a toothbrush. Do you have one?" (C)
"Uh, sorry. No." (I)
"No biggie. Just make one?" (C)
"You would put that in your mouth?" (I)
"I already said, my whole body might be worse in that regard." (C)
Uh, a very disturbing image.
I better just do her the favor and stop thinking about this.
I concentrate on my hand and the image of a toothbrush.
Immediately some kind of growth sets in.
For a moment it looks like this will become the center of some ground zero but then it grows back and I have something that feels like a common plastic toothbrush in my hand.
With a very questionable background.
I turn to Chiaki.
"Here, but don''t complain if it tastes like coming from the deepest depths of the abyss. Cause that''s probably the case." (I)
"You know, with this origin, it could be a legendary item in an RPG." (C)
"Yes, sure. The residues on your teeth won''t stand a chance." (I)
"And if not you''re making me new ones." (C)
She grins at me but this idea made me invested.
She wouldn''t be wrong all things considered.
As far as I know, my own body is made from scratch.
And if what Chiaki told me is right hers as well.
This would mean that I could probably heal any kind of damage.
I just need her... soul, right?
I could prevent deaths.
Maybe even revive people?
This is quite much to process.
"Is everything alright, Iori?" (C)
Yep, it''s too much at once.
The best course of action would be, just to stay with my current policy and ignore anything demonic that happens around you.
After that, she makes herself ready for bed.
Mum brought another futon out so that we have space for the three of us.
Chiaki doesn''t know about my sleeping problem and for the sake of normalcy, I would like to keep this sleepover free from my issues.
"Fine, let''s go to sleep then. I believe tomorrow will be an intense day." (I)
"As you say, my goddess." (C)
"This joke is not funny. Sleep now!" (I)
"Snore!" (C)
Chapter 48
Chiaki wakes up the next morning.
I on the other side didn''t have that kind of luck and constantly wished for time to proceed faster.
In the end, I settled down to re-reading some of my light novels while adjusting my eyes so I don''t need to make light and wake up Chiaki.
Which isn''t too hard, as apparently nothing can disturb her sleep.
Nightvision is apparently a thing for me and I don''t need any profound knowledge about anatomy to make it happen.
The mere intention was enough.
I don''t know if Kuri sleeps but she didn''t move the whole night and I had no intention to disturb this peaceful image.
Eventually, it''s morning.
I set 7:30 am as my personal moment to get started.
To make mum happy I prepare breakfast.
It''s not like there''s a reason why I couldn''t spend my time usefully.
I also have an abundance of energy so doing something nice at times should be a given.
It doesn''t take too long till mum is up.
"Ah! Breakfast! Thank you, sweety!" (S)
"No problem." (I)
A look around shows that Kuri is as well up and a short time later Chiaki comes out of my room.
She looks as energetic as always.
"Did you sleep well?" (I)
"Like a log." (C)
"Great to hear. Now come and eat." (I)
Soon we all sit at the table.
"So, what did you two plan for today?" (S)
"I want to learn how to use my magical lifeforce energy and for this reason, Iori will accompany me into the forest!" (C)
"Ahh... Okay... Great... Sorry, might take a while till I get used to this supernatural stuff." (S)
"It''s not like I''m the slightest bit more proficient than you." (I)
"If you say so. But I think you''re slowly adapting. That one panic attack was already quite some time ago." (S)
"Panic attack?" (C)
"Yes, she covered the whole bath in tentacles because she was afraid I would see her in her demon form." (S)
"Demon form?" (C)
"Yes. Tiny horns, a slim little tail, and those cute elf ears." (S)
"What!?! I would''ve loved to see that!" (C)
Oh, I''m sure about that.
And because of that, you''ll never see it.
"Mum! Did you have to tell her about that?" (I)
"It''s the privilege of a mother to tell everyone all the embarrassing stories of her children." (S)
"God!" (I)
I lower my head onto the plate.
"Pfft!" (C)
"So regarding your little venture, I think you should take Kuri with you." (S)
The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
"Kuri!?" (I)
"Don''t act so surprised. We can''t lock her always in here. Getting out at times will be good for her." (S)
Kuri meanwhile concentrates on her meal as if nothing we discuss would concern her.
"Maybe good for her, but what about the world?" (I)
At the moment, I only know that she''s a ghost mass murderer.
"That''s even more of a reason. She needs some experiences out there. How else would she get used to this?" (S)
Mum is convincing even if I feel like someone who got forced to take her younger sibling on a tour.
"Is that fine with you Chiaki?" (I)
"Sure. But it might become a bit dangerous. As I said the demons might come running for the lifeforce." (C)
To be honest, I still have no idea about the nature of this energy.
According to Zika lifeforce and miasma are polar opposites.
Yet she might have simplified it.
Maybe it''s like fire and smoke so that too much smoke extinguishes the flame it feeds from?
I have no idea.
Maybe I''ll ask Zika about this.
When she''s in a better mood.
Which might be quite distant in the future.
"Running for the lifeforce?! Are you doing something dangerous?" (S)
"Please, mum. That''s not the kind of problem where you should call her mother. We are trying to help Chiaki so she can protect herself from monsters." (I)
"Urgh, I feel irresponsible. But especially if it''s like this you should take Kuri with you." (S)
"What does she mean?" (C)
"Ah, you haven''t seen Kuri in action yet. She can be... quite a force." (I)
"Really? I would like to see that." (C)
"No, no, no, no. We will reign the calamity in as much as possible." (I)
"Sorry." (K)
"Uh, no. This wasn''t meant negatively. It''s just that you need to learn to restrain yourself. You could easily destroy things, or people. (I)
She still looks a little sullen.
"If you''re a nice girl I''ll spend in exchange almost the entire day with you." (I)
"Yay! I love you, mum!" (K)
Oh no.
This caused an eruption.
"Cough, cough." (C)
"Chiaki! Are you fine?" (I)
"Yes, yes. Just a little smoke." (C)
Okay, don''t react to the fact that most of this drifts to mum and gets sucked inside her.
You have other problems.
"No, no. That''s miasma. Be careful not to breathe it in." (I)
"Okay, in this case, I think we should leave the apartment." (C)
That''s a good idea.
So we hurry up and soon are leaving my home.
"Bye you all! Have a nice day!" (S)
I guess the main reason for mum to send Kuri with us was so she could get one calm day for herself.
In my opinion, she deserves that.
We pass the streets and I walk next to Kuri.
I have to make sure that Kuri''s presence isn''t dangerous to Chiaki.
Also, I need to make her refrain from future massacres.
"Kuri, you still need to be careful with Chiaki. As far as I know, your black smoke isn''t compatible with her lifeforce. She is my best friend and I don''t want you to harm her. Or repeat what happened to mum." (I)
"Uh, I''m not sure if I could. It''s so much. And it burns a bit." (K)
Hmm, this is actually an interesting piece of information.
Even if I look at Chiaki it feels a little like staring straight into the blazing sun.
Maybe it''s her purity.
And well, I''m not exactly pure.
Zika is feeding on negative emotions so this might mean that it''s the dark part of life that strengthens demons while the other does not.
Yet who said that demons couldn''t support this to happen?
Making someone feel miserable.
And if someone has more, there''s more to corrupt.
Hence why they''re targeting Chiaki if she can see them.
Even so, Kuri''s power is simply overwhelming, so it''s more concerning to have her close to Chiaki.
"Just be careful that no one gets hurt. We''re not going around killing stuff. That includes people and ghosts. But especially people. You have to always be absolutely lenient towards them. Even if they''re hostile you can''t kill them. I''m not saying that you can''t defend yourself, you can. But we can''t have normal people see you using your powers." (I)
I still have the incident from yesterday in mind and believe that Kuri would have annihilated those guys.
However, she should be allowed to deal with hostile entities.
At least Kuri can ward them off without any greater effort.
Chiaki drags us on the next bus and I decide that this is the right time to confirm something.
"Chiaki, I know you said we''re going to a forest but could you be a little bit more concrete?" (I)
"Oh, you will love it! To be honest, I''ve looked it up some time ago. The Nakano forest. It''s an absolute insider tip. The review says that the whole place reeks of spirituality. Many go there to do stuff like Tai Chi, or meditation. Don''t you think this will be great?!" (C)
I don''t want to break it for Chiaki, but I wouldn''t give too much on online advertisements for spirituality.
The bus drives for quite a while and Kuri looks the whole time totally fascinated out of the window.
It''s interesting that the other passengers don''t notice that anything is off about her.
There was even an elder couple who gave her sympathetic looks because they thought she looked a bit sickly and then gave her sweets.
I was a little too embarrassed to say anything.
Wouldn''t have known how to correct this impression in the first place.
Well, at least Kuri had a very elated reaction to the sweets.
Finally, we arrive at the station leading to the rumored forest.
It''s a small parking and resting area which gives a good outlook on the forest.
Well, regarding my first impression,
Damnit!
Chiaki was right.
Something is up with this place.
I see some kind of aura smoke drifting everywhere over this whole landscape.
It''s certainly feeling unnatural.
A small ocean of trees shifting and glowing, giving it an eery atmosphere of being alive.
Why do I have a bad premonition?
Chapter 49
"We are here!" (C)
"Okay, you''ve got it. Seems like this is some kind of spiritual, holy place." (I)
"Yes! Don''t you think so? I can practically smell the spirituality!" (C)
I am sure Chiaki would be able to drive every monk insane with her modern outlook on being spiritual.
However, I wonder if I really can smell the surrounding energy that covers the whole area like some kind of fog.
"Sniff, sniff!" (I)
I really think I sense something in the air.
Maybe I will notice if I inhale more of it?
"Haaahh-puh" (I)
Ehm, why does Chiaki have this look?
"Is something wrong, Chiaki?" (I)
"You see... I have to say something. But please don''t get this wrong. It''s not meant to be rude." (C)
"Just say it!" (I)
"You... Could you stop breathing?" (C)
Okay, objectively seen this was rude.
"Please, elaborate." (I)
"It''s just, whatever makes this place holy, your last breath sucked most of it inside and in exchange evaporated vast amounts of this demon stuff. I don''t know much about this, but I guess it might be bad manners to do that to this place, as well as a minor offense. You know, like leaving tons of garbage on the campsite. Just a bit more severe." (C)
I get where she''s coming from.
Defiling this place would certainly be wrong.
Fortunately, if anything my lungs are just for show.
I don''t need to breathe.
"Fine. I''ll try to keep it inside." (I)
Maybe I should also limit talking as much as possible.
"Great. Now let''s get in!" (C)
Chiaki is the first to rush in and leave us behind.
Clearly without any plan or sense for a destination.
The few people I see may already contemplate if they should call a rescue team in advance.
Kuri and I trot in the direction where we have last seen her.
"Kuri, you''ve got an idea where she went?" (I)
"I think her energy is there!" (K)
It''s a convenient asset that she has those predatory senses.
Disturbing, but convenient.
We walk some more but still can''t find her.
"Are you sure, Kuri?" (I)
"I''m sorry. I''m not good enough. Too much else is here." (K)
"You don''t have to blame yourself. It''s fine. I''m sure we will find her." (I)
Well, this whole forest reeks of energy, so it''s understandable that it''s difficult to pinpoint a special source.
Chiaki''s behavior is not too surprising.
She was always too reckless.
Maybe that''s a given with so much lifeforce.
That might do things like heal your wounds faster or prevent injuries in the first place and give her too much recess energy to spend.
I would just want to have an inkling of her whereabouts.
If I just could see her.
Huh!?
Something''s wrong with my vision.
I stop for a moment close my eyes and hold my head.
"Mum?" (K)
"Uh. My eyes feel funny." (I)
I open up and...
am overwhelmed!
Suddenly I see too much at once.
My vision is all over the place.
Not just where I am but everywhere.
I see myself from the side, observe a place we''ve just passed, detect some squirrels from above, notice even the slightest movement.
There''s a crow and it...
Ouch!
It pecked my eye out!
It didn''t hurt but the image was enough to affect me.
I start to realize that everywhere around me thousands of eyes formed.
All connected to my vision.
It''s strange but I somehow can adjust to this sensation even if this should be a total sensory overload.
Maybe the critters inside me help with the processing.
I want to get out of this state as it isn''t too pleasant.
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
But then I find Chiaki.
She''s got in the view of one eye and promptly hundreds more pop up and relay her image and position to me.
She seems to have noticed them and looks a tiny bit afraid.
While I don''t really get how it works with showing me her position I now know where to go.
Maybe because whatever makes them connect to my vision also counts as a connection to my body.
I can simply follow that link like I''d know where my arm would be.
I could teleport but she isn''t too far away.
I take Kuri and cross the distance before Chiaki gets a panic attack.
"There you are! God, how can you just run off into the depths of the forest?! Do you have completely lost it now?" (I)
"Oh, my! That was you! I totally freaked out for a moment. Could''ve warned me somehow. I was so close to running for my life!" (C)
"If you had been running at random I might have had to cut off your way with tentacles. So please don''t." (I)
I know I could do this but it wouldn''t have been pleasant for both of us.
"That''s difficult to get used to. I mean, was this number of eyes really necessary?" (C)
"I can''t control this. My body tends to overreact." (I)
"Well, then I hope I will always stay on the good side of that reaction. And don''t get caught up." (C)
"Don''t think that''s a problem. General ideas are something they''ve always got until now." (I)
"Good to know. By the way, what do you think about this place? This meadow looks perfect for my training!" (C)
"If you say so. I don''t know what you want to train." (I)
"First, I want to meditate to activate my lifeforce and then look if I can use it in that state somehow." (C)
"Please, don''t hurt yourself." (I)
I can already see her being overeager and crushing her hand against a tree, breaking all the bones inside.
"If I do, can you mend the injury?" (C)
"I have no idea. It would be better if we don''t try to find out. Do you really want this vile tentacle stuff fiddling with your body?" (I)
"If it helps?" (C)
"Stop it. Just get started." (I)
Surprisingly she just sits down and closes her eyes.
I try not to disturb her and just watch while taking care of Kuri.
Even if she looks like a small child she is very calm.
It seems to be enough for her to cuddle my side instead of jumping around and playing in the forest.
I am fine with peace and have no problems being lazy at times.
Promptly Chiaki opens her eyes again.
"I think I did it." (C)
"What exactly?" (I)
"I have some kind of focus. I think I can use it now!" (C)
"Be careful!" (I)
- Please don''t break your body!
- Please don''t break your body!
She starts to concentrate again and for a moment her fist starts to glow.
I expect a laser beam, but instead, she shoves a nearby tree which visibly starts to shake.
A smaller one might have got broken.
She grins at me.
"Not perfect but a start." (C)
We proceed in this way and I hope Chiaki won''t chop too many trees.
I contemplate creating some flesh dummies for her but am unwilling to do so.
Too close to the horror genre and simply gross.
Suddenly Kuri jolts up.
"Something''s coming, mum." (K)
Uh, I knew that Chiaki''s training might attract monsters.
Yet I should confirm.
"Something bad?" (I)
"It''s very quickly coming to us." (K)
"Okay, Kuri. This is important. I don''t want you to kill everything just because you can. Chiaki can''t be harmed but that doesn''t mean we''re exterminating everything because it''s there. If possible scare them off. Force them away. Only if you have no other choice but to retaliate you can defend yourself. Or us while you''re at it. I don''t want that anything happens to those I hold dear. That includes you. Can you follow that?" (I)
"I love you too, mummy!" (K)
And she hugs me.
"So, what about that monster which comes after us?" (I)
"Yes, it''s there." (K)
She points to the undergrowth and some kind of large, black, smoking wolf jumps out.
It doesn''t need great observation skills to realize that this is not the common wildlife of the area.
The wolf rushes straight at Chiaki, who I guess tries to prepare to defend herself but is totally panicking.
It leaps at her and...
gets impaled mid-air by giant black spikes.
These at the first look seem to be massive but then I notice they''re made of black smoke.
Following them, I see that they indeed form out of miasma at their base.
And tracing them a bit further I see that their source is Kuri.
"Was that right, mum?" (K)
"Uh, I guess. Don''t think we could''ve talked it out with that thing. But remember, if you can, please try talking to them first. Killing is only the last effort. If there''s anything you could do before, do it please." (I)
"Okay, mum." (K)
"Chiaki! Are you alright?" (I)
"Y-yes. Was just a little startled. Thank you, Kuri!" (C)
"Do you still don''t want a demon for yourself?" (I)
"Ehm, no. This demonization thing is not really my thing. I''ll just proceed with my training." (C)
At least she seems to make progress.
Impressive was when she from a standing position jumped five meters up in the air.
I still caught her when she came down again, not trusting her ability to cushion the impact.
Also, Kuri had to prevent some more times that something hunts her down.
Let''s say, I''ve now seen enough ways how something can get brutally mutilated by hardened miasma.
Yet there weren''t too many.
I guess we could scare most of them away.
After a while, it slowly starts to get late, and that we should go home before it gets too dark.
I would want to use the bus the normal way, as the only other would be to traumatize Chiaki again during the transport.
Suddenly a light flies in our little meadow.
The thing is, it looks and moves clearly unnatural.
"What is this?" (C)
"Uh, could this be a wisp? I''ve heard of them on the sidelines. Yet they''re supposed to be just kindled methane in swamps." (I)
"Well, this one is the real deal! Hey, doesn''t it look as if it wants to play with us?" (C)
"Careful, Chiaki! These things don''t have a good reputation." (I)
"Don''t be like this! It looks pretty! See, I think it wants us to follow." (C)
"Chiaki! What makes you believe that it''s a good idea to follow an ominous light? Didn''t we want to avoid any kind of attention? They are said to lure travelers to their doom!" (I)
"What could possibly happen? In the worst case you can surely get us out again. With your powers you can deal with everything!" (C)
"I am sure I''ve told you that I don''t like those powers. They''re creepy and it always feels so wrong. So please, let me avoid that." (I)
"Yet you use them rather frequently. Or what was with these eyes?" (C)
"This was absolutely not planned! It didn''t feel great and you kinda forced it since you ran off on your own. I can''t do much about getting regularly into problematic situations. But there is no need to willingly force them to happen." (I)
"Oh come on. It''s just a light. And it looks so cute! If we stray too far I promise we will simply stop and return. You can even teleport us and I won''t complain. Now come let''s go after it!" (C)
Why do I have the feeling she didn''t listen to me?
However, now she again runs away, yet at least waits for me.
The only thing I could do, aside from trotting behind, would be to use something demonic to stop her.
And I promised myself that that''s not the way I would use them.
It''s not okay to force one''s will onto others like this.
The will o'' wisp seems to be inclined to have us following it.
It''s not too fast and always waits to make sure that we are able to catch up.
If that''s not suspicious I don''t know.
Maybe I should just grab Chiaki and save her from her own recklessness.
I''m sure the fact that she can now jump five meters in the air made her overconfident.
Even if she seems to have forgotten that she had to meditate for around ten minutes to even get in the right state.
However, I guess that she''s right in so far that I should in any case be able to protect her from the worst.
I might be unwilling but using my powers to save her or using my powers to force her to act reasonably, both possibilities are unpleasant.
So I prefer the alternative where I don''t have to dominate my friend and stay in good grace.
And hey, maybe nothing happens and I don''t have to react in the first place.
...
Who am I kidding?
We still follow that yellow glowing thing which absolutely reminds me of the bait of an anglerfish.
"Kuri, if something attacks, please help. But nothing over the top." (I)
"Sure, mum!" (K)
Sigh! For a world-annihilating calamity, she''s really sweet.
Even though Chiaki for some reason won the discussion if we want to follow an unnatural lure light into an obvious trap I at least constantly remind her not to separate from us.
If whatever waits for us is after her she has to be close enough for us to protect her.
There might be a way to do this remotely but I don''t have the capacity to think this through yet.
Promptly I feel a shifting sensation around me.
As if the air got suddenly exchanged.
It reminds me of when I passed the barrier at the Honozuki shrine.
And that''s when I realize...
"The heck?!" (I)
"This is so strange." (C)
We stand in front of a shrine.
Chapter 50
This place looks old, a little overgrown, and with surprisingly large structures smoothly integrated into the forest.
It looks a lot like a palace.
"This is strange. The map didn''t show anything like a temple in this area. Let me check where we are. Oh! My phone doesn''t work." (C)
Did she really expect that the place we were lured to would have a working internet connection?
The wisp settles at a great structure in the middle of the complex.
It''s an open shrine made of stone, wood, and maybe gold.
Also, a golden shimmer surrounds it.
"I guess we should check this out." (C)
"Or run away as fast as possible!" (I)
"For an unbelievably powerful goddess, you''re quite the worrywart." (C)
"Don''t call me that! And you''re lacking any self-preservation instinct!" (I)
"My, my. We''re already here, so come on." (C)
"That''s as if you''re saying: ''We''re already at the grand canyon. Let''s jump!''" (I)
"Sorry, I''m just too curious." (C)
As nothing can convince her otherwise, Chiaki approaches this shrine.
To make sure she stays safe I have to be close by her side and like this need to follow.
And naturally, Kuri follows behind me.
Yet Chiaki might be right in so far that this golden light is different from what I''m used to from demons.
To be precise it feels like the complete opposite of the black miasma.
Almost... Holy!?
"Wha-..." (I)
In a blink, the shrine''s light explodes in a great, bright flash.
I feel how it tugs at me and that some part of mine gets scorched but is immediately replaced.
Also, I notice how black smoke drifts away from me as if it''s pulled along with the stream of light.
I don''t feel bad but worried look at Kuri.
Yet she seems to be fine.
There is more smoke than usual around her, forming some kind of bubble, and she appears to be slightly strained, but it already lessens.
Nonetheless, whatever this was isn''t good for her.
"You finally came!" (?)
Excuse me?
Confused I look around until a newly forming eye points my attention to the shrine.
There I see a woman.
At least I guess so as she looks rather androgynous so that I got around a fifty percent chance to be right.
Oh, maybe I should also mention that she is almost three meters tall, has ephemeral whitish skin with golden hair, and emits this golden glow in an almost unpleasant intensity around her.
I contemplate her statement.
It seems like again someone wants something from me.
At least, I thought so until I notice that she''s focusing on Chiaki, who questioningly points her finger at herself.
"M-me?" (C)
"Finally you came to reunite with me!" (?)
From her way of speech, I at least find that she has the same overbearing attitude as Chiaki.
"Ehm, sorry. Do we know each other?" (C)
"Oh my! Do you still cleanse your memories in each of your reincarnation cycles?" (?)
"I... Think you might''ve got the wrong person?" (C)
"Ah, no. Only you would be this casual when meeting me. And your aura is unmistakable. Such a fortune that I sensed it and was able to bring you here to my shrine. Still, even if you''re only indirectly at fault it hurts that you treat me like this now we finally met after all this time." (?)
Chiaki looks extremely confused.
"Ehm, would you please be so kind to explain the situation to us?" (I)
I should maybe be much more reverent to someone who is obviously some kind of holy being.
But first, in modern times religion isn''t as much a part of a family''s daily life as it used to be.
And this includes mine which consists mostly of foreigners.
Albeit mum''s side is quite traditionalistic, yet we don''t have that much contact.
If not for the yearly family meeting.
And the second point is, I went through too much shit to really care anymore about supernatural stuff.
I mean, I have a demon daughter who can drown the city in darkness.
At least she seems to have noticed me.
"Huh, a human? How did you pass the barrier? It should prevent any unwelcome access. Hmm, maybe because you could follow in her shadow?" (?)
I really would love to know who I''m up to.
Or know anything at all.
"Excuse me, but I too really don''t understand what is going on here. Or who you are." (C)
"Oh, right! I should introduce myself. Sorry, completely forgot that you wouldn''t know. I am Soraja! The golden light which brought prosperity in ancient times!" (Soraja)
"Uh, okay... And who do you think I am?" (C)
"Oh this is hard to answer. You are obviously the person you are now but you are so many more. But who should I refer to? The first? The last? The one who made the decision? All of them?" (So)
Okay, I''m as well confused now.
"S-starting in some way would be right." (C)
"So when you were queen of Yamato? You shined so brightly at that time!" (So)
"Me? A-a queen?" (C)
"You were extraordinary in every way! Talking to spirits and gods as their equal. Not afraid of anything. Always ready to make the decisions you''ve seen fit! Truly a magnificent existence." (So)
"So you are..." (C)
"Tsk, tsk. Obviously a god. I helped your land to prosper as if it was the natural state of things. And in return was reverberated as it was appropriate. Truly a wonderful time. That is until it ended, as all things do." (So)
"Wait! You''re saying she was a queen? And you''re a god? But you''re talking so proud of her. How does this add up? Aren''t gods like much higher in rank? Why do you care?" (I)
"Sigh, the things truly aren''t anymore how they used to be. In the old days, someone like you would have never talked to me like that. I can''t even detect any kind of lifeforce from you small girl." (So)
"Iori is my friend! Whoever you are I won''t allow you to treat her like this!" (C)
"Mhm, that''s the way I know you. I hope your judgment is as good as it used to be. In the past you were always surrounded by the exceptional and... What''s that!!?" (So)
Kuri didn''t like the light and kept her distance but finally went closer.
It seems this god/goddess/whatever just noticed her.
"How could a demon enter my domain!?" (So)
She raises her hand in Kuri''s direction and gathers golden light in it.
Chiaki as well as I manage to jump in front of my demon daughter.
The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.I still switch places with Chiaki when I notice she''s in front of me.
"What are you doing there?!" (C)
"Getting rid of a fiend, what else? Simply the way it pests her surroundings is an offense to creation itself." (So)
"Kuri is our best girl! I won''t allow that you harm her!" (C)
"I support her on that matter!" (I)
"Best girl? Is this a joke? Do you have any idea how many people it must have drained to accumulate this much miasma?" (So)
"Kuri doesn''t eat people! You didn''t, right?" (I)
"No, mum." (K)
"See? Just ghosts and other demons. And we''re really working on this." (I)
She raises a brow.
"Mum?" (So)
Really?
Now I even get questioned by gods about this?
"It''s a complicated story." (I)
She turns to Chiaki.
"Uh, you always had a habit for the extraordinary. I''d just wish in this matter you would show better judgment." (So)
"I''m sorry, but I don''t know you. Iori on the other side is my best friend since forever! I know I can rely on her and I won''t allow anyone to badmouth her!" (C)
Thank you for this support, but on the other side, I would have liked to get out of this situation without making a scene.
"You''re still the same. The usual intense willpower." (So)
"It''s honestly a little confusing how you''re acting as if you''d know me." (C)
"Is it so difficult? It should be quite simple to understand." (So)
"To let me get this straight. You''re saying you know Chiaki from a past life where she was some kind of holy queen." (I)
"Past life? Are we really going to believe this?" (C)
"I was already told that reincarnations are the normal way things go. How did Zi-... Ahem, my friend say: A memory cleansing vacancy so that humans won''t all go crazy after too much time." (I)
"Zi? Oh you mean Zi-umph!" (C)
I could just in time manage to cover her mouth.
"She hates it if others use her name. And this in front of us is a god! Do you really want to have an angry demon summoned here?" (I)
"Another demon?! How many are there? What did you just do in this life?! If I''d have known this I should have acted much sooner. No matter what kind of promise you took from me! This is unacceptable!" (So)
Her finger starts to glow and she closes alarmingly determined in on Chiaki.
"Hey, what that''s gonna be?" (C)
"I will make you remember! If you would still know who you are you wouldn''t let these degenerates corrupt you!" (So)
Excuse me!?
Wait, no time to be exasperated.
That finger comes alarmingly close to her face.
"Hey, hey, hey! I don''t think that I want that! Hey no! Don''t!!!" (C)
"Smack"
Just in time, I managed to impede her assault.
"She said: No!" (I)
"You''re quite bold for your status. This can only be considered a sacrilege." (So)
"I don''t care how great, important, or powerful you are, but you won''t touch my friend and do who-knows-what to her without her consent!" (I)
"This might sound admirable if you wouldn''t just want to corrupt and defile her." (So)
"Defile? Seriously?" (I)
If anything, people say Chiaki is a bad influence on me.
"You don''t emanate the slightest bit of lifeforce and then this relation you have to this thing behind you! This is proof enough that you''re a demon! I just don''t know if you''re absurdly weak or twisted enough to hide it." (So)
"You''re wrong. Iori is no demon!" (C)
"Then please explain how else she could be in a relationship with that monster. It called her mother!" (So)
"That''s enough! You''re going to stop insulting Kuri!" (I)
While it is quite hard to apply common standards for reading the features of an ethereal being, right now I am sure I perceive slight surprise, disdain, and anger.
"Your eyes went black! How is she not a demon!? Can''t you see this wicked creature is tricking you? She isn''t human!" (So)
"Iori might not be human. But she''s also no demon." (C)
"What else could she be?" (So)
An expectant gaze in my direction that demands me to clarify it.
"Do I really have to use that word? I don''t want to apply that title to me." (I)
"Well, otherwise you''re staying as a demon on her list. Is that so much better?" (C)
"Both is terrible! And I am rather sure the other option has a worse reputation." (I)
"God, you''re such a baby." (C)
"That''s still better than the other thing." (I)
"Excuse me, it seems I were forgotten." (So)
Oh, yes.
Maybe we shouldn''t ignore the goddess next to us.
Again there''s a gathering of light in her hand.
Which she just has to point at me.
"Kuri! Don''t come close! It''s fine if I get hit!" (I)
At least I think so.
It''s not like I''m the self-sacrificing kind of person but what I know until now about my body tells me that there''s no kind of injury that could be lethal to me.
I simply regrow everything.
I have no idea if I could recover if I''m reduced to nothing but my instinct right now doesn''t seem to imply that whatever might hit me here would be anything else but annoying.
Yet the issue is that just like with the demons in the nightmare realm my body might react if she shoots this at me.
"I''m sorry, but I really don''t intend to trick Chiaki in any way. You need to stop that or something terrible is about to happen!" (I)
"As if I would trust the words of a demon!" (So)
More light is gathering, ready to explode any moment.
Suddenly Chiaki, this idiot, jumps in front of me instead of gaining as much distance as possible from us.
"Stop this!!! Iori is my friend!" (C)
"This demon is deceiving you! You can''t trust creatures which always have just their own benefit in mind. I have to get rid of it!" (So)
"This doesn''t make any sense! Iori is no demon! And what she is would have no reason to trick me!" (C)
"And what is she?" (So)
"Fine! You''ve got me! If I tell you will you take that glower hand down?" (I)
"Speak, and I will decide! No lies! I can see through those!" (So)
"Okay! Ready? I am a goddamned outer god!" (I)
While saying this I take my obscuring talisman and throw it down.
The effect is apparently instantaneous.
While I can''t see it myself I notice some kind of "whoosh" everywhere around me which can just be my aura.
"Now please, no assaults. Because I can''t control my automatic self-defense measures yet. These critters can be really vile." (I)
Dumbfounded might be the right word to describe our dear goddess now.
At least her glowing hand lost its aim on me.
"M-my shrine. It''s defiled!" (So)
"Ehm, I''m sorry. This wasn''t planned." (I)
"What kind of joke is this?" (So)
"Huh?" (I/C)
"Are you seriously believing I would take this? You might certainly be a powerful demon and your aura is very odd but the mere idea that you are an outer god is ridiculous. There might be different kinds but they all have in common that they''re pure entropy. If truly an outer god would walk on this world then the sky would crack, the earth erupt, and oceans turn into blood. Simply looking at them inspires madness. And while I am glad to say that I know none of them personally I have enough track of the existing aspects to say: You''re none of them." (So)
"I am new and simply have great self-control." (I)
"Didn''t you just say you don''t?" (C)
"On whose side are you, Chiaki? I''m simply troubled to tell my body that it''s fine to get destroyed. It happened once and was certainly no pleasant sight. For the rest, I believe I show great restraint." (I)
"What are you?!" (So)
"Seriously, I don''t like this outer god thing and especially don''t want to pose as such one. But if it helps. Is there anything I can do to convince you? Aside from causing this mentioned apocalypse scenario naturally." (I)
"There is. Give me your hand. " (So)
"You don''t mean cut it off, right? I wouldn''t want this." (I)
This might not hurt but is gross and very disturbing.
The mere idea gives me the creeps.
"No. A simple handshake and you open up and let me read you out. In this case, I will know all your schemes." (So)
"Did you think this through? Just assuming that I am an outer god, do you really don''t want to stir up what is inside me? Or watch at the wrong things?" (I)
"Afraid I might expose you?" (So)
"No. Just about what might come from this. Here! But please be careful and do whatever you can to shield yourself." (I)
She extends her still glowing hand and grabs mine forcefully.
The next moment I feel the strange sensation of light entering me.
It''s a burning feeling but at the same time too insignificant to really matter.
The goddess on the other hand.
"Aahhhhrgh!" (So)
I feel how the light inside me gets sucked in and at the same time squeezed together as illogical that sounds.
Also, tentacles start to grow out of my palm, all the way up the goddess'' arm.
I become rather sure that that''s not how it''s supposed to be and focus all my will on cutting the connection and ripping my arm away without ripping hers as well.
- I don''t want to absorb her!
It takes some internal effort to convince my inside but I can manage to do so.
I check myself and aside from the fact that my hand transformed into my black demon claw, till up my arm, everything looks fine.
"Woah, what''s with your arm?" (C)
"Oh, right. You haven''t seen my real form yet. I all the time shapeshift to look how I used to. Uhh, this is how my arm looks without the blends." (I)
I was rather convinced that it wouldn''t help Chiaki''s fear of demons to pose in that form in front of her.
On the other side, maybe this would have been a more effective way to prove my identity.
"Really?! Show the rest! I wanna see!" (C)
But maybe I was wrong.
"This is certainly the wrong moment. Look at her!" (I)
The goddess is still holding her arm.
It looks mostly fine.
Maybe a tiny bit sore.
What is hard to detect as she is all this blue, grey, golden color tone.
Yet the glow around there looks... problematic.
A little bit like an emergency light.
"What, what did you do? What was that? What are you?" (So)
"Do we have to go through that again? The sole point of this was confirming my identity, right?" (I)
For a moment, I see pure dread flare-up in her face.
Which is quickly suppressed.
I get the feeling that she had a different intention other than just checking what I am.
Good that my body is exorcismproof
"R-right. But... What are you doing here?" (So)
"The normal answer would be that Chiaki asked me to accompany her for training. But the answer you''re looking for is probably regarding why I''m in this world. And while I don''t see that I have to tell you or think you''d even believe me... Sigh, I''m a human. Or rather was. This all happened rather accidentally to me and now I have to deal with it. I have a life here and no intention to seclude myself somewhere else. That''s all!" (I)
Well, now we got her expression so far as to being flabbergasted.
"You... can''t expect me to believe this!" (So)
"Listen! I don''t care if you do. You''re a stranger to me. So no one can expect that I speak with you about my personal circumstances. The only thing that is important for me is that you don''t shoot whatever you prepared a moment ago on me. Not because it would hurt me, but because I believe this is for sure some kind of misunderstanding and it wouldn''t be good to turn this place into ground zero of my involuntary and very disproportionate counterreaction. So believe what you want but don''t shoot at me!" (I)
I think I''m not expecting too much.
I turn around to check on Kuri, who is still behind me.
"Are you okay, Kuri?" (I)
"Yes, mum. Before it felt a little bad here. But now I can feel you everywhere around me. This feels nice, like home." (K)
Uh, I really should stop desecrating shrines.
It''s a bad habit.
At least this goddess doesn''t seem to want to fight anymore.
I meanwhile fetch my talisman back to at least stop being the overwhelming presence that warrants attention even if I don''t want it.
The situation in general seems to be under control now.
"Could you now please tell me why you lured me here? Who are you and why do you claim we know us?" (C)
"Didn''t she already tell you that she''s a goddess and you knew each other in a past life?" (I)
"And that shall tell me anything? I''m confused, seriously! Who shall this person have been?" (C)
"If I could just restore your memories. It would change so much." (So)
"That glowing finger thing? Oh no! Not before I know what that''s even implying. Can''t we just talk about it? Tell me about this person you think I am." (C)
"If you want. I guess this isn''t affecting my promise. So talking. If your... escort isn''t against this." (So)
"Sure. But don''t pull anything funny like suddenly using this glowfinger, or teleporting away with her." (I)
"Such a behavior. This wouldn''t be fitting for such an esteemed being as me." (So)
"If you say so." (C)
Chapter 51
After this, Chiaki and this... can I say strange goddess?
Honestly, I lack comparatives.
Anyway, those two went to sit down on a nearby bench.
Observing them I guess they have something familiar.
I try meanwhile to suppress my own aura to stop myself from turning this ethereal place into something evil.
Also, I stroke Kuri to prevent her from straying or coming too close to that goddess.
This puts her in a tranquil state so I can still concentrate on the other two.
I don''t want to eavesdrop but have to admit that I''m halfway interested in the contents of that talk.
And so I eavesdrop.
Or rather an ear that grew close to them does so.
Which is a very literal form of dropping a hearing organ.
I couldn''t control this as it''s tied to my subconscious curiosity.
Even if I force it away another one directly replaces it.
So I have not much choice on this matter.
"So who was I?" (C)
"You were a person the word ''grand'' applied to in every way. Your presence was like the sun, your smile enchanted the people, and your power and wisdom were unparalleled." (So)
Wisdom? Chiaki?
We''re talking here about someone who was suggesting I should go jogging against my terminal sleep deprivation!
I admit she¡¯s quite smart in school as it seems the answers just come on their own to her.
But I wouldn''t consider that as wisdom.
"Wait! You''re a goddess, right? Isn''t this a bit above a human? How comes that you have such a high opinion about one? As if you were equals." (C)
"You shouldn''t apply this kind of thought. You can believe me, in your demeanor and power you were absolutely outstanding." (So)
"It still does sound strange. I thought gods would be the ones getting worshipped." (C)
"Oh, believe me, you were worshipped. While it''s true that you had just a human origin this doesn''t mean you were insignificant. With the kind of soul you carry and your mastery over the divine arts, there wasn''t too much setting you apart from a god. Also, there are cases of humans who not only were able to impress gods but also contract them as equals." (So)
"You had a contract with her?" (I)
Whoa, no reason to shoot me a death glare.
"Hey, don''t be like that to Iori!" (C)
"You... I''m sorry, but demons are our natural enemies! Consuming life essence is the only primal instinct that drives them all. The urge to gather it and increase their own power makes them terrifying opponents. And their presence alone is turning the land into a poisonous hell of death and decay. We fought them together for centuries and now you''re telling me you''re siding with them. If I knew it would turn out like this I''d never made that promise." (So)
There was quite much at once now.
First, this is quite a rude description regarding how nice Kuri can be.
Yet I can''t deny that it isn''t healthy to breathe in her miasma.
Also, now I''ve gotten rather curious what exactly happened there.
And this is not only because a goddess tells the story.
"I already told ya that Iori is no demon!" (C)
"Even if that''s the case, she absolutely doesn''t belong here. Her simple existence will drown this world in chaos. Her release before spread her influence in the whole area and shattered the balance. I have no idea how many entities will perish before I''m able to restore it." (So)
Okay, I need to agree that this is bad.
"I''m sorry. I can''t control this and everything is still rather new to me. I try to push it down most of the time." (I)
"And this shall soothe me? That something that just needs to have the wrong thought to end the world is clueless about what it even does?" (So)
"Hey, I''m really trying, and as far as I''m able to understand what I am you at least shouldn''t antagonize me." (I)
For a moment I see fear.
Not really what I was aiming for to prove that I''m not bad.
"Hey, hey, you two! Stop fighting. Why don''t you tell me about my former self? What kind of relationship we had, Soraja?" (C)
"Okay. You basically summoned me to help your country. The whole range of blessings. Bountiful harvests, wealth, good health for the people. I did a good job I need to say." (So)
"That sounds quite benevolent of you." (I)
"It wasn''t purely altruistic. In exchange I became the official goddess of the land and was worshipped as such." (So)
"Is it like this: If no one believes in you you vanish?" (C)
"Not exactly. There is a relation but my base wouldn''t cease to be just like this. Yet it''s true that I gain my strength from the prayers and offerings. While I have no believers anymore I am still a goddess even if my domain shrank down to these few hectares of forest." (So)
"And now? Do you hope with Chiaki''s help you can regain your old status?" (I)
If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
"Sigh. It doesn''t work like this. Today''s faith is if anything just superficial. Nobody prays for a good harvest as their greatest desire and they don''t plea to me for protection anymore." (So)
"Protection against what?" (C)
A glance to me and Kuri.
"Demons, what else? The only positive point of the general lack of tradition and the ridiculing of the old ways as superstition might be that this concerns demons as well. Most feed and form through fear after all. The human''s lack of faith decreased the number of portals that open and the manifestation of thoughts." (So)
This is rather interesting to finally get some understanding of this crazy world.
"So demons were really bad, huh?" (C)
"That''s an understatement. One could say they were mankind''s sole threat. When they didn''t slaughter each other. I simply don''t know how to tell you how bad they are. You must''ve seen some of them by now." (So)
"Uh, yes it''s true. I had a hard time for a while. But now it''s better. Iori protects me and I''m learning how to control this energy inside me." (C)
"She might not be the perfect example but you need to know how cunning they can be. You cannot trust them!" (So)
"I even know some personally. I can testify that Kuri there has not a single bad thought. Then there is this other... Okay, she might not be the best example to prove my point but she didn''t do anything to me and helped me out." (C)
Wow, if this isn''t a panicked look.
"You, you let a demon help you!? Did you promise her anything in return?!" (So)
"Uh, no. It was a favor for Iori." (C)
Now I get the same look.
"Ehm, I may have promised her a favor. Is that very bad?" (I)
And now her look turns slowly into "we''re all going to die".
"I, I am not too sure regarding you." (So)
"Until now she wasn''t unreasonable and our only source of information regarding supernatural stuff." (I)
I''m sure Zika knows I won''t help her to kill someone.
The goddess, Soraja was her name if I''m right, turns back to Chiaki.
"I really believe that it would be better to restore your memories. But this would go against my promise." (So)
"What kind of promise was this? You''re mentioning it quite often." (C)
She shows a sad smile and proceeds.
"To let you die." (So)
"What?! Why would I want that? Or even ask that of you?" (C)
"Oh, this might have sounded a bit more drastic than it should. I didn''t do anything. It''s just... at one point you stopped to sustain your body with your lifeforce. The aging process set in and after insignificant fifty years you grew too old while denying all my offers to rejuvenate you." (So)
I hear the sadness in her voice and how hard it must''ve been to accept this.
"Why did I do this?" (C)
"You told me that a life that has no end is unnatural. Or in your words "It''s no fun if you''ve already experienced everything at least once." You wanted to die to see the world with new eyes in a new life." (So)
"And what''s this with the memories you want me to recover?" (C)
"If I''d do this you would probably hate me. You said that a new life is losing its value if it''s just one of many. It''s the same issue in another way." (So)
"Would I really be angry at you? Even if I ask?" (C)
"We''re talking about so much time that would come back to you. While the soul is the base that stays the same, memories form it. You would probably mainly become the person you were, shaped by your experiences. And then remember that you asked me specifically not to do this." (So)
"And you still wanted to do this before?" (I)
"There are limits! One is when my great saint starts to associate with demons because she doesn''t know better!" (So)
She really hates my guts, huh?
"Why don''t you simply tell me a bit more about myself? Just some random stuff." (C)
"Fine, why not." (So)
After that, she tells some tales about her time as this godly saint thingy.
The stories are on one side far too fantastical, on the other they''re disturbingly reminiscent of Chiaki.
Apparently at one time she pranked Soraja by coloring her temple completely in gold.
"Seems like we went through quite some stuff together. It must have been hard when it ended." (C)
"It''s so frustrating! I even couldn''t approach you on my own. Just when you regained some of your power. Like this, you came on your own volition. I knew she couldn''t ignore my aura she knew so well." (So)
It might be more, that she like a child, or cat, ran after the levitating light.
"Why was Chiaki born so close to you? Isn''t it a bit too much of a coincidence that you live so close to her? I mean she could live now in America or Europe. You''re no stalker, right?" (I)
Now she looks guilty.
"I may or may not have used our bond through the contract we made to ensure that you wouldn''t reincarnate too far away." (So)
So she''s a stalker.
"Ehm, isn''t that kinda against that promise?" (C)
"I never even approached you! The attraction is purely subliminal. Or would you really have wanted to live as a woman in Saudi Arabia, starving in Africa, or, urgh, be reborn as an American?" (So)
She almost spits the last part out.
I feel offended.
"Well, there are certainly worse places than Japan. I don''t know how my former self thought about this but it''s not too bad. And because of this I met Iori." (C)
Rather forced yourself into her life I need to say.
And did you have to embrace me like this?
"Sigh. You never change." (So)
"Okay, now that this is settled and you somewhat stopped trying to kill us, what do we do now with this situation?" (I)
"I would advise that you find yourself another realm, forget how to contact this one, and completely cut yourself off in an eternal slumber before you inevitably swallow worlds." (So)
"Hey!" (C)
"Okay, now about something that doesn''t include me doing something that I''m definitely not going to do." (I)
"It was worth the attempt. But you know how much this world is at risk while you roam it?" (So)
"Not the slightest, but most don''t bother to explain me anything. I had to figure everything out by myself." (I)
"I can''t even imagine how many times we already were close to the collapse without noticing." (So)
"It went better than you believe." (I)
"What about that thing with your mother?" (C)
"That was an accident!" (I)
"What about what?" (So)
"She demonized her mother." (C)
Traitor!
"Kuri did it!" (I)
"Who assigned her?" (C)
"Grmph!" (I)
"Or your bathroom?" (C)
"It''s not so simple!" (I)
"You could at least admit that you are troubled. Otherwise it''s hard for others to help you." (C)
"Oh great, a troubled eternal horror." (So)
"I''m really trying! I just don''t know what to tell my dad when he eventually will return from his business trip. Also, my mum''s side of the family is pretty traditionalistic. They might have their issues with demons. God, the visit this year will be hell. And if I''m honest, we still don''t know what to tell people if anyone asks us about Kuri. And at school, I''m constantly on edge if anyone might notice me doing something unnormal. But as long none of these things blows up I''m sure it will work out." (I)
Never thought I would see such a perplexed face on a goddess.
Or see a goddess in general while I''m at it.
"We are doomed." (So)
"Nah, if we help her everything will be fine." (C)
"All due respect to your optimism but if I weren''t bound to this world I would have already left this sinking ship together with you." (So)
"This would be called kidnapping." (C)
While those two proceed to banter like old friends I look on my phone.
"Sigh. Chiaki, it was already late when we went here and tomorrow is a school day. We have to leave now." (I)
Then I address this goddess.
"Listen, I know you don''t want to part, so is there any way to contact you? I doubt you have a phone number?" (I)
She turns to Chiaki and hands her a scroll.
"Here! This is something like a prayer. It''s a bit weaker than a summoning ritual but it should suffice to establish contact. Please return. I could guide your training. It would be the least I can do." (So)
"What about me?" (I)
"Are you really an outer god? Don''t you have your all-enveloping presence?" (So)
"What about a way aside from the things I don''t want to think about and try to suppress." (I)
"You two already have enough. This much will suffice." (So)
If she had a phone she would certainly block me.
Chapter 52
We leave what''s left of that sacred place.
I wondered if Kuri is fine but it seems she just became really quiet.
Nonetheless, there is a problem.
"Ding"
It wasn''t apparent but it seems wherever we were, aside from a my-sense-of-time-confusing eternal morning glow there was also no signal.
Now on both our phones the messages flood in.
The reason was obvious the moment we left.
It got dark.
"So let me guess, your mum''s the same as mine and got worried because we''re still not back and didn''t bother to write them that we''re okay? And to top it all the last bus should already be gone and they might start a search for two lost girls." (I)
"Aren''t you a little exaggerating?" (C)
"Honestly Chiaki, I don''t know any other way to bring us back home without being far too late than teleporting. And that''s a bit problematic." (I)
"Uhh, do we have to?" (C)
"I don''t know if Kuri can carry us. She moves quite fast but this would be a little bit too fancy. And we shouldn''t avoid this for too long or the monsters will come out at night and then Kuri will have to slaughter them again." (I)
"Okay! Fine! Just... Give me a second to prepare myself." (C)
She takes some deep breaths, makes some jumps, then knee bends, and after a while, it just looks as if she''s stalling time.
"Chiaki!" (I)
"Yes, I know! You have no idea what you''re putting me through there. Just thinking about these things..." (C)
"Sorry, but this is also your fault." (I)
"Oh sorry that the goddess telling me about my past life was a bit distracting for me." (C)
Can this be considered a quarrel?
The contents are a bit too unordinary to affect me emotionally.
"We need to do something. Is this really worse than what your mum would do if you return as late as you would?" (I)
"It''s unpleasant but... fine. If you make it quick it won''t be too hard. It''s just very intense. I mean, back then you were touching me everywhere! Nothing left out, if you understand!" (C)
I really don''t want to!
"You know, I can''t do anything about the process itself, but maybe I can change how it happens. Is there a way you prefer? Slow and carefully? Fast? Crawling from below. The side?" (I)
"Just, just make it quick! Wait! From behind! Seeing what comes is as bad as not to see, so rather a surprise attack, please." (C)
She sits down and clusters herself together.
Tsk, as if she''s here the victim.
I hate to use these powers.
They afford a kind of shapeshifting I cannot in the slightest bring together with my personal self-conception as a normal human girl.
All these tentacles, unformed flesh, and vile things are nothing I want to explode into.
Still, I have to.
With a mere thought, I start the reaction.
I feel a shifting inside me and without any resistance, I tear apart.
It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t even feel foreign, and this just makes it so much worse.
As if my own body and even my subconsciousness are telling me it''s fine that my stomach rips open and black tentacles and claws take the place of my flesh.
Chiaki shivers at the sound and just hugs herself a bit more tightly.
Meanwhile, my torso is almost gone and spreads in Chiaki''s direction.
It builds up into a larger accumulation and like a wave at once comes down on her.
"IEEH..." (C)
Her shriek is quickly muffled down.
Then I feel just the familiar sensation of how her essence is getting dragged inside me along with the rest of the flesh stuff.
This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.As always, I give myself an order that Chiaki''s soul has to be preserved.
Then I realize that I have a little problem.
I can''t just dump Chiaki in her room.
This would raise too many questions.
Somewhere else in the city would be bad as well as some random pedestrian might see me.
After some thinking, I simply decide to go for the upper levels of the stairway in Chiaki''s apartment complex.
That''s still a bit risky but I hope it will work out.
For Chiaki''s sake, I shouldn''t delay this any further.
With a thought, I''m there.
Okay, everything seems fine.
Now I just have to bring her out before she''s losing it.
I guide that what I think is Chiaki out to my borders and again the shifting sets in.
It forms something like a cocoon in front of me and when this recedes Chiaki is back.
And apparently, she''s still in perfect condition.
Well, aside from...
"Waaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" (C)
"Chiaki, be quiet! We are in a building!" (I)
"I, I... What? Y-yes. Building. Home." (C)
"Ehm, shall I give you a moment?" (I)
"I, I think I''m again starting to think straight right now. It''s just... I don''t really know anymore! Argh!" (C)
"This bad?" (I)
"You have no idea." (C)
"I thought you said it would be easier if I make quick?" (I)
"Sorry, my mistake. It feels like an eternity without track of time in there. Now excuse me but I need to check my body if everything is where it belongs since you just took me apart." (C)
"To my defense, isn''t this the theory behind beaming?" (I)
"Ah yes, I forgot, I''m going to call all those sci-fi series that they forgot the tentacles!" (C)
This would give that series a completely different image.
"Let''s bring you home. Your mum is certainly already worried." (I)
"Guess you''re right. And she would have even more of a reason to if she knew where I just was." (C)
Suddenly the door bursts open.
"Chiaki! What was that scream? I thought someone''s dying!" (E)
"Ehm sorry. Chiaki thought she had a large spider in her hair." (I)
"Chiaki isn''t afraid of insects." (E)
Great, I need to put more research into my lies.
"I can just say that we''re very sorry." (I)
"Why are you even returning this late? Chiaki, why didn''t you answer any messages? And Iori, you shouldn''t have brought her here. It''s already dark. You need your sleep!" (E)
In Chiaki''s mum''s eyes, I''m still the chronically ill, little girl.
Better just agree to everything and get done with it.
"You''re right. I will be home this instant." (I)
"If you say so. Chiaki come inside. Before any neighbors come asking what this scream was about." (E)
I give my farewells and act as if I''m going down to leave the building.
Then I port back into my room at home.
There I notice that Kuri was the whole time in my shadow as she re-materializes.
Which was good, as I had no way to introduce her to Chiaki''s mother.
Well, now I have to talk to mine.
"Mum! I''m back!" (I)
She soon enters my room.
"I am not sure if I''ll ever get used to you suddenly appearing out of nowhere." (S)
"I thought you might get worried if I show up late." (I)
"If? Do you have any idea what time it is? While I''ll admit that I may not have to worry that something happens to you, you need to admit that there is more than enough out there to be worried about in general." (S)
Mum has a point.
I mean I''m just coming from a goddess who wanted to shoot me with holy powers.
This doesn''t even include the threat from super demons, outer gods, and who knows what else is out there.
Yet she probably would have noticed if any of these would have attacked the town.
And then there are the things I could do unintentionally.
But those would probably as well end in the news.
"Sorry, got into trouble, or rather Chiaki pulled me into some of her past issues. Ehm, shall we now do this where I''m telling you everything about my day and your face stiffens more and more with each word I say?" (I)
"Sigh." (S)
She sits down on a chair.
"Begin." (S)
"Okay, first we went to that forest where Chiaki did her training stuff. She can now jump really high and is rather strong. Yet demons or such came, lured by this display of life force. But Kuri guarded us. And later there was suddenly a strange hovering ball of light. Chiaki just had to run after it and I tagged along. Which lead us to some shrine and subsequently a goddess. This one proclaimed that Chiaki was some great saint in her past life and threatened to shoot me and Kuri down because we''re evil demons. We managed to solve this situation but apparently, that shrine was somehow cut off from the outer world, so we didn''t notice how much time proceeded in there. And because of this, I am late." (I)
I tried to say everything with the most natural voice possible and added the last part in a way that shall tell her everything is fine.
However, mum''s face is somewhere between disbelief, telling me I shall stop saying such ridiculous things, and nervous twitching.
"And how was your day?" (I)
"Oh, I watched a little TV, browsed the internet, wrote a bit on my novel, made some dinner, which is now cold, and WHAT THE HECK IS THIS ABOUT A GODDESS ATTACKING YOU?!!" (S)
With this outburst, a wave of dark energy emerges from her and scatters some of my stuff.
She as well looks quite perplexed at this.
"Ehm, maybe you should calm down? And I only got threatened. I managed to scare her enough that she stopped and we could solve everything peacefully." (I)
"You... scared... a goddess?" (S)
"Mum was great! She just showed her power and this person stopped to be unfriendly!" (K)
"Iori, explain. Is there anything else I should know? Something that might come in the news?" (S)
For a moment I contemplate if this spiritual wave I released when I revealed myself could be recorded by any kind of machine.
But I decide that this is unlikely and dismiss it.
"Nothing. Really. I just threw this talisman here away that can hide the maelstrom of darkness I cause." (I)
"Okay, fine. Then I will try to soothe myself with the thought that the mere presence of my daughter is enough to terrify gods. Sigh." (S)
"I''m really trying not to do anything outrageous." (I)
"I know. But it seems the outrageous stuff always finds you. At this rate you''re going to be found out." (S)
"Maybe we should eventually do a family strategy meeting?" (I)
"Maybe. But for now I''m glad that you two are unscathed." (S)
It''s actually wonderful of mum that she included Kuri.
I''d say the demon in question didn''t even mind the danger when everything happened.
So it''s nice that someone worries in her place.
And also gives her a hug.
"Please, stay safe." (S)
I guess Kuri has absolutely no experience with receiving this kind of affection.
At least she stays frozen for some time even after mum left the room.
I''m sure she''ll eventually recover.
I just have to deal now with all the miasma she''s releasing in her emotional turmoil.
And somehow tuck her into her bed later.
Sigh, another tough night where I need to stay awake.
Chapter 53
Again on the bus to school.
Not like I have any problems with public transportation.
Teleporting might be faster, but surely not the normal way to go about this.
On the other side, I won''t even pretend that anything is normal at this point.
However, since I don''t know how it looks at the place where I get out, I cannot tell who would witness this, and like this, it''s no option.
People in the bus might tend to be a bit irritating at times, but their indifference is better than running for their dear lives while accusing me to be a monster.
And I still don''t know how to do this memory-wiping stuff.
Also, the mere thought to do this sounds evil.
So I absolutely don''t plan on doing that to people.
This sounds simply a bit too much like the first step to a superiority complex, which I honestly don''t want to have.
Because of this, I stick to the bus.
In the end, normalcy is a good thing and helps me to soothe my mind.
If not for the fact that I see auras and occasionally these grotesque creatures lurking in the shadows.
However, I can ignore this much.
What I cannot ignore is the feeling of being followed.
It started a short while before I boarded the bus.
I would like to say that it was just my imagination running wild, metaphorically, not with the disturbing implications, but because an eye opened again, which I hurriedly had to get rid of, I am rather sure that there is something to it.
The eyes were always correct on these matters.
Yet, since I quelled it directly back in, I don''t know what it wanted to show me.
Since I don''t want to get involved, I at first tried to ignore it, hoping it''s just a stray ghost or something else that eventually will give up.
But when the feeling didn''t stop after the bus went half the distance, I grew a bit nervous.
Especially as I am sure that my hunches aren''t just ordinary feelings anymore.
While my normal eyes can''t spot anything in plain sight, my stalkers surely didn''t take into account that I can see auras and through this backtrace the smoke to them.
I look around and subsequently find some seats with smoke, where I can''t see the heads over the lean like it should be if someone older than seven sits there.
I notice camel-brown, blue, and purple smoke and realize a moment later who those are.
The occultism club!
Damnit!
One single time I have a minor slip-up of the demonic kind in front of a group of demon worshippers and then they bother you endlessly.
There might be no apparent issue with them taking the same bus as I do, but I don''t like to get stalked.
When the bus finally arrives at my destination, they are hiding among those leaving and quickly dash behind the next corner.
As if I wouldn''t see them!
After passing the next two corners, I can still constantly feel their gazes in my back.
At the moment I''m considering three options.
First, I could confront and talk to them.
The issue I have with this measure is that if I do this, they surely will start to ask the questions which initially induced them to start this observation.
And I have no real way to answer without digging my grave deeper.
The second possibility would be that I wait for them at an unwatched place and the moment they come into sight I transform into something very big and terrifying.
This might scare them off.
At this point, I feel like a temporary transformation is within the limits of what my mind can endure.
But in the worst case, doing so could just increase the resolve of those self-neglecting crazies.
They summon demons, so I shouldn''t bet anything on their ability to make sound decisions.
In the end, it seems like I have to stick with ignoring them and maybe teleport when no one looks, to leave them behind.
However, teleporting isn''t safe too, because of the aforementioned reasons.
Teleporting in front of the school, during the morning hours, when everyone arrives is completely out of question.
The toilet stalls might work, but there is a chance that they are occupied this early the day and since I don''t know how it looks wherever I land, I might manifest directly on someone who is currently at it there.
There might be other places that are not likely to have people, but the chance is never zero.
Maybe there is a way to gain some visual intel there.
I mean, I frequently spawn eyes around me, but something tells me that it might be a bad idea to plant them at school.
Also, it could be an unwanted hint in the right direction for my stalkers if I suddenly vanish.
However, what I can do is increasing my walking speed within the limits.
I have infinite stamina and am willing to use it.
Just a short time after I started to fasten my pace I perceive heavy panting behind me.
Unfortunately, we are already at the campus, so I cannot drag this out.
After entering, I head straight for the classroom, hoping that it might be calmer there.
I see Chiaki and considering her well-rested looks, it seems like Makoto''s barrier talismans work out, granting her some sleep.
Also, Zika is there, but before I trouble her more than necessary I better wait till fewer people are around, so she doesn''t have to influence as many to ignore us.
In addition, the fact that her face rests on the table and she gives a strong "don''t talk to me" vibe is a not too subtle hint.
Anyway, it seems I''m already on Chiaki''s radar.
I barely get to my seat before she approaches.
"Hello, Iori! Wasn''t yesterday absolutely crazy?" (C)
"Yes it was! And absolutely confidential, don''t announce it to everyone, please! I have enough problems without people freaking out about me." (I)
This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
I glance around to make sure that no one pays attention to us.
Gladly it seems like all my classmates already got their dose of Chiaki.
She may have many friends, but most of them aren''t able to keep up with her pace.
And for some reason, I was always number one to her.
Hard times.
To me, it''s totally astonishing how she apparently could brush everything off regarding yesterday''s revelations.
She doesn''t seem to be bothered in the slightest.
"Could I know what happened yesterday?" (M)
Suddenly, Makoto chimes in from the sideline.
I stare at him, already trying to find a way to escape.
"No more distractions or avoidance tactics! I know, I wasn''t doing great recently, but I feel a little excluded. I just know that something big is going on but no one bothers to tell me." (M)
"I had a revelation that I was a really cool queen in my past life!" (C)
"Chiaki!" (I)
"What? He''s our friend. It''s no biggy and not telling him would be unfair." (C)
"Sigh. You''re right. I just don''t know what is alright to tell him." (I)
I extra try to speak quietly so others won''t hear.
Makoto is also trying to appear uncompromising.
Chiaki not so much.
But I guess everyone thinks she''s only talking about her horoscope.
"Can''t you trust me?" (M)
"Your grandpa tried to send me to hell. And kinda did." (I)
"Look, I still have no idea what this all is exactly about. But what my grandfather did wasn''t my idea. And you on the other side wrecked our barrier. It might take years until we''re completely safe again." (M)
"See? It''s hard to know if I''m not considered evil by your people." (I)
"Well, you pulled some stunts." (C)
"Thank you Chiaki. Very helpful." (I)
"I still don''t really know what was going on back then. I defended you when the others started talking about what happened. But it was partly really difficult to convince them if you''re doing such stuff. Many were even against letting me return to school, where you would just wait for me." (M)
"You mean stuff like accidentally turning my mum into a demon?" (I)
"What!!?" (M)
At this Makoto basically jumps up with surprise, which earns him some stares.
"Grah!" (Z)
With a frustrated scowl, Zika rises from her half-asleep position on her table and does a weird, wide motion with her hand.
After this, everyone proceeds with something different.
Some reengage in their talks, others look into their notes, play with their smartphones, everything but looking in our direction.
For this Zika gets something between a stare and a glare from Makoto.
A "slare"?
"Can I now please go on with not being involved with you? And please don''t shout like imbeciles." (Z)
Then she again puts her head on the table.
I don''t know if she is seriously tired or just averse to any kind of interaction.
"Fine. Since Zika just made everyone lose interest in us. We can talk half-open. I am not completely sure how far this goes." (I)
"Far enough. Do it better if you''re not satisfied. Grmbl." (Z)
She doesn''t even raise her head.
"What is with everyone?" (C)
"That thing controls them." (M)
"Zika can influence people to a degree. We still shouldn''t speak too loud, as they are more ignoring us and not really under her control. Otherwise they would hear us." (I)
"Okay! So what was this with your mother being a demon?" (M)
Is that a judging look I receive there?
"It really was a mistake. How should I have known that staying in contact with Kuri would corrupt her body?" (I)
"Because rather than looking things up, as you should, you are building castles in your dreams." (Z)
"If you''re not partaking then don''t chime in! It was your fault in the first place!" (I)
She doesn''t even answer and just continues dozing off.
Why do I believe she won''t be much of help regarding my problem?
"Y-your mother became a demon? And who is Kuri!?" (M)
"Don''t shout. And you know her. Small, rather pale, long and wet black hair." (I)
"This monster!!?" (M)
"Huh?" (Classmates)
After Makoto''s shout, some are looking in our direction.
No one of us says something, so they soon start to, almost magically, lose any interest in us.
Who am I trying to fool here?
It obviously was magic.
I speak up when no one else looks at us.
"I said you should lower your voice. I thought your family has also rules of confidentiality regarding demons. Or why did I just learn about them after I became one? Anyone else who finds that ridiculous?" (I)
"Calling you a demon is like calling... Sorry, I have no suitable relation in terms of scale which comes even close. Maybe the sun and a lightstick. But no, still totally disproportionate. " (Z)
"Are you now in this talk or not?" (I)
"Since you''re taking advantage of my abilities, I think you can''t deny that I make comments on yours." (Z)
While she''s partly right that she''s basically the host for our interaction, by using her powers to make others ignore us, it''s still impolite of her to avoid even looking at us.
"Hah!" (C)
"Is something Chiaki?" (I)
"Not really, I just thought this is nice." (C)
"Nice? Why would you think so about -this situation?" (M)
"We all together as friends! This is special! All four of us talking together and making fun of each other!" (C)
Fortunately, Chiaki''s shouts are just the usual, so that no one becomes particularly interested.
Aside from...
"What!? What makes you believe that I and this monster are close? You shouldn''t be close to her in any way!" (M)
"I admit. He''s my mortal enemy. I am not playing friends with this one. Not even if "someone" here would enforce it." (Z)
"Pfft. Fine- I won''t talk anymore about the special relationship you two share." (C)
"There is no special relationship!" (M/Z)
"Well, but you are kinda similar." (C)
"We are nothing alike!" (M/Z)
I can kind of see Chiaki''s point.
"Do you even have an idea what that thing does? Actually did to us? How can you trust it?" (M)
"We had a nice time together! Shall I show you the picture I''ve made of her in the summer dress? That''s so cute!" (C)
"If you do that I will..." (Z)
Now I''m getting worried about Chiaki.
"Yes? What do you want to do to Chiaki." (I)
"Ieehk. I... I smash her phone! That''s within the limits, right?" (Z)
"Well..." (I)
"Iori!" (C)
"What? She has a point. I can''t enact punishment for every little thing." (I)
"Awh! It''s such a nice picture." (C)
I kinda pity that poor demon here.
This picture is the kind of embarrassing secret, one wants to bury deep down, but that will eventually come up again to bite her.
It''s just good that I don''t have such a thing.
"Is she seriously listening to you?" (M)
"You still don''t seem to get that "this one" is the embodiment of horror and despair." (Z)
Makoto stares at me for a while.
Apparently, he''s rather confused instead of hostile or terrified.
Before he can say something else, the teacher enters and I, or rather an eye of mine, spots another movement of Zika which has some reason.
My classmates stop at this to engage with each other and sit properly down on their seats.
The lessons go by without incidents, but I guess Chiaki is a little overcharged and Makoto a bit distracted with how crazy everything is right now.
Can''t blame him, I almost lost it myself before.
Chapter 54
The lesson proceeded smoothly.
I tried to pay attention and to avoid any unnecessary thoughts.
Mostly because I''ve got a very weird feeling the moment I wished for time to run a little faster.
However, it seems my new normal is that I don''t get breaks between the segments but am occupied with managing my existence.
This time because Makoto wants to know exactly what''s going on.
This time we were smarter and went out on the floor instead of leading this whole discussion in front of the whole class.
He starts.
"So... What exactly are you? I mean, I know you''re no demon but neither human and this succubus is unnaturally intimidated by you. So what is it?" (M)
"Honestly? I don''t know. It''s weird. ''Karin'' called me an outer god. But I don''t really know what that entails ." (I)
"You don''t know? Uhh, then how about telling me what you do know?" (M)
"Ehm, it was all about this one dream I had. Well, it probably wasn''t a dream considering my current state, but it also kinda was. Am I making any sense?" (I)
"Not worse than usual. But continue, I really want to know what happens next! You owe me this story as well!" (C)
"God! Okay, it''s actually not so outrageous. Was in a nightmare world, got eaten, merged with a demon swarm. Can we now please proceed with something else? That part was kinda traumatic. The only important thing is that I''ve got out of this." (I)
"Oh my, you poor thing." (C)
It''s not like I asked for a hug, Chiaki.
"Okay, what else? Anything we need to pay attention to?" (M)
"How about what I can do? For example, I can teleport. Through space, dimensions, and so on. I need to be careful with my body fluids since they tend to grow into all kinds of things. Demons, dangerous structures, rather vile stuff. Also, I can shapeshift! On kinda extreme levels I believe. Don''t know if there''s an upper limit but it didn''t feel like that, yet. Oh, and I have my own private dimension where I move to when I sleep and can also take others to. But I wasn''t there for quite some time now. It feels rather weird there. And troublesome things can very easily happen. Also, I''m seeing ghosts and people''s auras, or souls, or whatever this smoke around them is." (I)
The more I talk the more aghast Makoto becomes.
I feel the need to say something soothing.
"But I''m totally myself. I don''t have any evil urges or anything like this. Just hearing voices sometimes. But those are more of an echo of my own thoughts than an actual influence on my mind. I absolutely have no intention to harm anyone." (I)
"Nevermind your good intentions. What I would like to add here is that as soon your demonic friend here suffers a mental breakdown for whatever reason, this world is going to be devoured by her. Probably a good chunk of the solar system and reality itself as well. So basically we''re doomed." (Z)
"Could you please stop describing me as an apocalyptic monster?" (I)
And there''s again her "Seriously"-look.
"Sigh. Even if I would compare you to a nuclear bomb and this one to a firecracker, I wouldn''t get the scale right. Not even close." (Z)
"Okay I''ve got it. I''m a calamity." (I)
"A calamity would be preferable. However, at least you should be more aware of what you''re capable of." (Z)
"What do you want here?" (M)
Makoto really hisses these words.
This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
"Just ensuring my continued existence. Honestly, I feel much safer when everyone who can trigger her is aware what exactly they might unleash. Aside from that, I''m bound to her." (Z)
"Bound? You have a contract with her, Iori!?" (M)
"I don''t know. It just came so when she got worried what you could do with her name. And well, I owed her one." (I)
"That''s no excuse!" (M)
"There''s nothing to do about it now. I did it and have to deal with the consequences. If it helps, she isn''t allowed to kill anyone." (I)
"As if that would be necessary for her. Do you have any idea how many schemes, ploys, and tricks this thing used just to drown people in their own despair?" (M)
"To my defense, it''s laughable easy. You just need to know your way around people. Pull the right triggers and a young couple implodes in distrust and jealousy. Distract a nerd during a test and you get a full-course meal of doubts and self-loathing. Make the teacher notice something others want to hide and you get unrestricted anger. You see, it''s far too simple. So putting all the blame on me is not completely fair if they make such easy targets." (Z)
"This still sounds terribly evil Zika." (I)
"Oh sorry that I need a source of sustenance." (Z)
I can understand both positions.
Zika needs to feed and apparently there were no suicides because of her.
On the other hand, she subsists by harming others.
Which isn''t nice.
"Look, Makoto. I can''t tell Zika to die. And that''s what I''m doing if I prevent her from feeding. But Zika, I want you at least to hold back a bit. Nothing that causes permanent harm. Understood?" (I)
At least she could stop splitting couples.
"In one way or another all experiences cause long-time effects. But I get what you want and can''t oppose you." (Z)
"Sorry." (I)
Don''t know why I apologize, but I feel as if I just took a pet''s feeding bowl.
"By the way, what are you going to do about these curious eyes, directed at us?" (Z)
Huh!?
At this moment an eye opens which I know is located at the end of the floor, observing a group of children clumsily hiding behind the corner.
The occultism club!
"Shit!" (I)
"What''s going on?" (M)
"I may or may not have slipped up in a way that they could have an inkling about me not being normal. But in any case this is all Chiaki''s fault!" (I)
Right now I can see three of them.
The supposed leader, the meek boy, and the poisoned-cookies-girl.
The latter is pure presumption.
"What is Chiaki''s fault?" (M)
"She wanted to visit this club after discovering demons are real and due to my presence things went in a direction where one could get exposed. But I don''t think I''ve shown them that much. But there was this far too talkative demon. Why in the first place are you so focused on Zika? There are six more in this school. One almost ate Chiaki." (I)
"Urgh, I had my suspicions. Listen, it''s not like I tolerate them but at least they''re staying hidden. Your "friend" acts open as she pleases. But that doesn''t matter. We have to do something about those guys. Simply the idea to play around with occult stuff can''t end well." (M)
Ah yes.
This goddess as well said that it''s belief that brings demons into this world.
I again focus on them but they''re gone.
Seems like they''ve noticed that we were talking about them and ran off.
I don''t feel like surveilling the entire school, and just give an apologetic smile to Makoto.
"Sorry, lost them." (I)
It''s not like our breaks are very long so soon we have to go back to class.
Time fleets by when you''re not counting the seconds waiting for sleep.
So rather soon it ends again.
I get out for a moment.
And there they are again.
Okay, that''s enough!
I leave for a moment everyone''s sight, check with any not too visible power of mine the corridors, and teleport some distance behind them.
"Why are you watching me?" (I)
Quiet surprised shrieks escape their mouths.
I don''t let my stare waver but try not to look too hostile.
The overactive boy is the first one to speak.
"We just wanted to investigate about you. What happened back then was completely out of the ordinary." (S)
"Honestly, it''s a nuisance. Would you please stop?" (I)
Their faces cramp up.
Stuck with the kind of expression one makes when things go excessively wrong.
"We know that you are special. We can learn so much from you. Please, help us to see the truth!" (J)
Oh no, you don''t want to see that!
"We can help you. Support your goals. If there''s anything you want we can maybe bring it." (N)
Well, I''m at the moment a little bit short on cash.
Oh no, no, no, no, no, no!
You won''t start a cult because you want a new video game, Iori!
"Listen. I don''t want to be followed, I don''t want worship, and especially I don''t want sacrifices, as I sure as hell, and believe me it exists, won''t give you anything in return. It''s pointless! Believe me, I''m boring!" (I)
Their looks indicate some disbelieve.
Maybe teleporting next to them was not a good idea.
"Please, just leave me alone. I want a quiet school life." (I)
"Can''t you at least show us something?" (S)
"I said no!" (I)
Okay, something obviously happened.
That at least tells me the fact that those three are running for their dear lives.
"Great. How do I check now what''s wrong?" (I)
Just then I get the idea that I could open an eye on a third-person perspective to look at myself.
I let them plop up around the walls and get something like a 3d-picture where I can see my body from every angle at the same time.
And for real, my eyes are black again, and out of my head sprout tiny horns and the ears.
A condition I cannot keep like this.
I can manage to get everything straight and gain a normal appearance before I get back to class.
Fortunately, no one came to watch me again.
Finally, school comes to an end.
Chapter 55
"How was school today, Iori?" (S)
"Not too bad, but I had to stop a cult from forming around me." (I)
"Was that a joke?" (S)
"Sadly no. There was this incident last week with some fans of the occult. Now they want to put me in charge even if I have absolutely no intention to do anything for them." (I)
"Is this one of these situations where I should tell you that you have to be careful who you be friends with?" (S)
"Uh, kinda?" (I)
"Sigh. Sorry Iori, but at this rate, I''m not sure if we''re going to be able to keep everything a secret. I as well get recently sometimes weird looks at work." (S)
"Sorry. I really don''t want to cause problems. Things just happen. I feel a bit defenseless about it." (I)
"I understand, and I don''t blame you. I just want you to be aware of how things could develop." (S)
"Yes, I know. Maybe I should have erased their memories or something like this. According to Zika, I should be able to, but... it just doesn''t feel right. I think it''s wrong to play with other people''s minds." (I)
"Sigh. You''re just such a good girl. That''s at least something." (S)
After that, we eat together as usual.
So, ehm. How was Kuri today?" (I)
I look at the small shape on the right between me and my mother which fills her mouth to the brink.
"She insisted to accompany me again today. Not like she left me a choice. Something about having to refill me." (S)
"Iiimm maainngh zur grammah iz wehll." (K)
"Kuri, no speaking while eating. That''s bad manners." (S)
Again a bit of miasma drifts around mum to emphasize her point.
Guess Kuri won''t talk anytime soon now, as intimidated she is by her.
"Ah yes, how''s that going?" (I)
You know, the accidental demonization I caused.
I know from experience that this can be quite tough.
"Oh, I''m seeing things." (S)
"You do what? How bad is it?" (I)
"Guess the same as you do. More of those disturbing creatures some of them looking quite freaky." (S)
That they appear more frequently to mum now might be because I''ve told Kuri to hold back a little with exterminating everything she considers a threat.
If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.And this is what still remains after her first purge.
"Then there are all the auras. My co-workers start to treat me a bit differently, which might be because my boss seems to be somewhat intimidated by me." (S)
Might be because of the black mass of miasma that promises impending doom if you go against her.
Along with the black eyes, this can really make one shut up.
"But for the rest you''re fine? No weakness? No physical changes? No different personality?" (I)
"Guess not. At least I don''t feel too out of place. It''s kinda worrying hearing you listing all this stuff." (S)
"That''s assuring to hear. Was actually worried that it could change you." (I)
"You shouldn''t worry so much. That''s not good for you." (S)
"I worry about countless things. Right now how I could possibly manage to sleep just for a night." (I)
"Still?" (S)
"I might not grow tired anymore, but it''s annoying not to know how to spend the night. Do you remember how I told you that Zika suggested some kind of special meditation?" (I)
"What was about this?" (S)
"You know, the issue is that what I am isn''t really inclined to wake up on its own again. That means I could sleep forever if no one''s there to shake me awake." (I)
"Yes, sure. It would be terrible if you wouldn''t get out of your bed in the morning. Exactly like always before your "issues" started." (S)
"Mum!" (I)
"Yes, yes. But you know, if your sleeping issues are so severe we would certainly help you. It would be nice if I could actually do something now." (S)
Kuri, next to me nods enthusiastically at this.
"I guess... I could give it a try. I''m a bit, well restless, whenever the morning dawns. So it would help me to calm down a bit, I think." (I)
"Fine. Then we will make extra sure that you won''t sleep forever." (S)
How assuring.
After that, I spend some time the normal way.
Like an average human girl would.
Reading my mangas, playing video games with Kuri.
Naturally only those I judge to be in her range of age.
Until the time comes.
I have many thoughts about if it wouldn''t be better to back out now and just stay up all night as usual.
However, if I take precautions there should be no need to worry.
I set my alarm for tomorrow morning and address Kuri.
"Kuri, this is really important. Should anything happen or if I sleep for too long you have to wake me up, no matter what. Do whatever is necessary, even hurting me if other stuff won''t work. I''m really afraid of not waking up again, so please help me out here." (I)
"Uh. Yes, mum. Sure." (K)
Guess the part with hurting me wasn''t to her liking, but I can''t make concessions here.
Just the idea that I could stay forever in a "protected" condition that won''t allow anything to disturb my sleep is creeping me out.
Which is one more reason why I do this here in my bed and not in my dream world where isn''t even anything in existence yet that could change, not to speak of waking me up.
Now I have to concentrate on myself.
Could I maybe put up an internal alarm?
I''m absolutely positive that it should be possible if I wouldn''t lack the insight.
I could at least try doing so.
YOU LISTEN?!
I WANT TO WAKE UP TOMORROW AT 6 AM!
Maybe this will work.
Now for the real deal.
I sit down cross-legged on my bed in this meditation position I know from all my consumed media.
Then I try to detach myself from this world.
I concentrate on cutting off my senses, trying to stop thinking while avoiding real sleeping, which might transport me to a certain horror world.
This would all be much easier if I had any idea about meditation in the first place.
Following an idea, I shift into my demon form.
I guess this might make me less tense.
Then I proceed to force myself to calm down.
And finally, something happens.
I feel my consciousness drifting away, my limbs relaxing.
My awareness shifts away from my surroundings.
I don''t open my eyes, but at the same time I''m worried if something might change on the outside.
Yet it isn''t as detached as I thought it would be.
I feel still some kind of input.
Does this mean I can wake up, or did I simply do it wrong?
Wha-
Okay, that was disturbing?
What was this in the first place?!
It sounded like a voice but it wasn''t a voice.
As if I wouldn''t really hear it, but just sense that it''s there.
And because of this, it has no distinguishing feature that could let me relate to the individual.
It''s just there.
Strange.
Okay, it''s still strange.
Now I feel something akin to a pull.
No, it''s a bit less than this.
Just an urge to follow this call simply because I was called.
You know, like when you wake up in the night because you heard some noise in the kitchen and you want to investigate the cause.
Just a bit more abstract of a feeling.
Less urging, still ignorable.
On the other hand, this is a creepy voice from the void.
So maybe it wouldn''t be too smart to follow it back to its source.
Okay, that''s enough!
I am not as stupid to comply here.
Forget it!
Denied!
Instead, I cut whatever kind of perception I had activated there and wake up.
Oh!
It''s morning already.
Chapter 56
After overcoming my confusion about where my time went I start to get ready for the day.
I decide not to tell mum about the creepy voice that was after me since I sometimes get the faint feeling that she is mildly disturbed by my stories.
And it''s not like she could help me here.
Instead, I appoint Kuri to be as wary as possible around mum.
I''m a bit alarmed and it cannot hurt to be at least prepared.
I try not to worry too much and as always ignore all the bad stuff.
However, while I am in the bus and let my thoughts drift a bit and I notice something.
- Come to me.
- Come to me.
- Come to me.
No! That can''t be!
It''s quiet.
Barely perceivable.
I feel that if I''d want I could even completely tune it out.
However, it would still be there.
Like with switching off the sound on a TV I would still know that it''s activated.
Whatever is calling there, it reaches out for me.
It followed me here.
And that is terrifying enough.
Eventually, I arrive at school.
Actually, I waited for this, as it''s the only place where I can meet up with the only one who can help me out with my predicament.
And at the first break, I use my chance.
"Hey, Zika, got a minute?" (I)
"A minute, two, an eternity. Doesn''t really matter anymore." (Z)
"Whoa! Something wrong? I could maybe go to that library demon if you''re not free at the moment." (I)
"Free?! And that''s coming after I''ve lost my freedom to an adolescent outer god who cannot stop pestering me with its requests? And no, don''t go to Doreo. He''s using knowledge to drive others into despair. He reveals little secrets no one should know and revels in the disaster that takes place in the aftermath. I''m not too sure if he cares what happens if he does the same to you." (Z)
"Uhh, maybe you shouldn''t say this so loudly? We''re in the middle of the classroom." (I)
Everyone''s occupied with their own stuff, but I still have a hard time believing that there''s absolutely no chance for others to overhear parts of our conversation.
Her mind control powers cannot be this absolute.
She as well said it''s only subliminal influencing.
"Don''t worry, I''m already at it. I may have less time to hunt since I got bound but am more stable. So little tricks like this come quite easy. What is it that you want." (Z)
"Maybe we can go out on the floor? I''m still nervous to talk here." (I)
"Tsk, if you insist." (Z)
Like this, she moves out to the second floor and I follow behind.
"So, what do you want now?" (Z)
"You know, this night I tried to use your sleeping advice." (I)
"The eternal slumber? And what about this? You''re obviously awake. In too many ways." (Z)
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
"When I tried to do so and meditated there was suddenly a voice. It tried to coax me to follow it and then became a little forcefully insisting." (I)
At this Zika''s eyes grow wide.
Horror visibly plastered on her face.
"What kind of voice?!" (Z)
"Uh, just a voice, or rather something like a presence. It said repeatedly "come to me" in an endless circle. Well, it still does. Kinda annoying. What about this?" (I)
"We''re all as good as dead! That''s what this is about! Well, aside from you, obviously. You''ll probably make it out of this. But everyone else is damned! Great ones! Oh cursed great ones!" (Z)
"I-Isn''t this exaggerating a bit? It''s just some incorporeal voice." (I)
"No, it isn''t! Think harder! At your level, do you really think that you could be contacted by anyone? Well, with your name and some powerful rituals it might be possible to try coaxing you with a friendly message, but nothing aggressive. However, this clearly isn''t the case here!" (Z)
"And what is it then?" (I)
She stares hard at me making clear that what she''s saying next spells foreboding doom.
For some reason, her expression also manages to convey that she can''t believe that I''m too stupid to know what she means.
"A great one." (Z)
This she says flatly, with a hard tone as if she would read the daily news about catastrophes in the world with too many causalities.
"A great one? Like those you always use to swear? Are you sure?" (I)
"No, I''m not. The thing is, I have no idea how powerful it is. There are too many factors playing in while we just had most simple contact. You said you meditated back then?" (Z)
"Uh, yes. Like you said, to get into this sleeping state." (I)
"Then maybe you increased your sensitivity, instead of cutting yourself off from everything, as it was intended so that the message came through. But this doesn''t mean anything. Whatever it is, it must be tremendously powerful if it can contact you." (Z)
"Uh, so it was the right decision that I didn''t answer and stopped listening?" (I)
"I can''t say for sure. The problem is that it may come after you if you don''t respond. Not only this, that it can still send its message could mean it''s at it to locate you. Which will lead it here! And when that happens, goodbye Earth, and maybe Sol-system. We''re so screwed." (Z)
"So what shall I do?" (I)
"I don''t know! If I had any idea about how to deal with outer gods, would I really be in my current situation?!" (Z)
Great, so we''re screwed.
"Can''t we devise a plan? Find a solution? It would be really bad if that thing comes after us." (I)
"Hey, why you''re saying "us"? It''s after you, not me." (Z)
"Excuse me? As much as I know we have a pact. That must be good for something." (I)
"Not in this case. Seriously, what do you expect me to do? That monster will snap with its fingers, if it has those, and I''m gone. You absolutely shouldn''t count on me being by your side. As unstable you are you shouldn''t involve anyone you know." (Z)
I get what she''s trying to say.
In a confrontation with such a powerful being, I might be the only one who can actually do something.
Or survive that is.
It''s not like I would want Zika to die so it wouldn''t be good for my mind if something happens to her because I forced her to tag along.
"Do you at least have some tips?" (I)
"As I said, I was never in your position. I cannot tell what the right course of action is. Either you answer or gain as much distance as possible. You''re dealing here with pure entropy. Usually, you''re doomed if you displease them in any way. The thing is, you''re probably fine. It''s in the first place almost impossible to hurt you. Nonetheless, you shouldn''t try to agitate it. You have too many things one can take away from you at the moment." (Z)
This sounds like a very narrow balancing act.
"Great. Fine, I''ll try to at least find out what it wants. It might be better to go wherever it''s located than meeting up here on Earth. I just hope I''ll make it back out." (I)
"As I said, you''re quite safe. It''s hard to get rid of something that can instantly regrow and your traveling power precludes most forms of imprisonment." (Z)
Despite Zika''s assurance, I feel extremely worried.
So much that I can barely pay attention to class since all my thoughts gather around the possibility of an impending apocalypse.
The other distracting factor would be that signal which is still cramming in my mind, even if I lowered the volume.
An always equal signal that won''t stop.
I considered completely turning it off but was worried if I might like this miss out when something like "Here I come!" would be sent.
Even when I return home I don''t feel soothed.
And this one time I decide not to tell mum what is going on during dinner.
Whatever I''m dealing with, I have to confront it and doubt that mum could help me.
So when it gets late I''m going to get started.
I repeat the same steps as yesterday and activate this trance-like state.
I feel how my awareness shifts and senses activate which I don''t really understand.
Chapter 57
Fine! You want it, you got it!
I''m coming!
Here I am!
Before my sense of reason can catch up with me I form a thought and teleport over.
A blink later I find myself on a yellow planet.
I look around if I can spot anything noteworthy now that I came.
And am confused.
"Why here?" (I)
Okay, at least I know that that''s the right place.
The presence of this incorporeal voice got so much stronger that it isn''t ignorable anymore.
Yet this isn''t what concerns me.
It''s what I see when I look upwards.
Above me are several planets, connected into a necklace.
Whatever this message was and whoever sent it, it led me to the same plane where everything began.
The planet I''m standing on has a distinctive yellow to it.
I look further around for the one who supposedly invited me, but can''t find anything out of the ordinary.
Which isn''t including all the monsters running in my direction.
I know that they''re no threat, but that doesn''t mean I''m looking forward to fighting them.
It''s a small horde of those maw monsters.
At least three dozen.
This worries me deeply, considering my presumed reaction.
Those were quite hard to endure in the past and even now I''m certainly not looking forward to exploding into billions of tentacles.
I already ponder if I should simply teleport away to avoid the whole conflict.
But before the monsters reach me something else happens.
From behind a small hill, a big pack of hellhounds rushes out.
I expect them to jump at me at any moment.
Yet instead of doing so, they go for the maw-monsters.
While those have greater numbers and in my opinion a more durable build they cannot keep up with the speed of the hounds.
The hounds circle them, pick targets, jump at their backs, bite their calves, and retreat, ever repeating this same pattern.
Just when it seems as if the maw-monsters can regroup, and actually form some kind of resistance, winged horrors crash down from the sky.
Some kind of malformed bats with mouths with too many teeth, and appendages that seem to mostly consist of claws.
And together with the bats a winged demon descents.
Its sword, grown out from its arm, slashes gashes into the mass struggling bodies, barely discerning between friend and foe.
What the hounds didn''t take yet the bats either finish off or distract till the hounds can do it for them.
And well, the demon takes care of any rests which might resist.
Why do they work together like this?
That they form packs is nothing novel, but since when are different kinds of them teaming up?
That''s new.
That''s no fight, it''s a one-sided slaughter.
The way they attack in a coordinated way and systematically take the maw monsters apart is concerning at best.
Blood is spilled, limbs torn, bodies shredded.
I know it''s stupid to do so, but as this is a sight you''d only find in the sickest slasher movies I avert my gaze.
Otherwise, I might throw up, which won''t make this situation any less gruesome.
And then it''s done.
No more maw-monsters left to form any kind of opposition.
The bats take the corpses they can carry and lift with them all off in the same direction.
Yet the demon and the hounds advance on me.
I am rather sure I can take them but feel still bad to cause a massacre, even if they apparently had no issues to do so just now.
If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
They''re just a few meters away when they suddenly stop.
And kneel.
Or whatever the dog-equivalent for that is called.
Uh, what!?
"Ehm, wh-what is this about?" (I)
They''re not moving for some time until the demon looks up at me and points in the direction the bats left to.
I almost believe to see something like insecurity in his cracked mouth.
"O-okay. Did I get it right that whoever called me waits for me in this direction?" (I)
A nod.
Seems like I was right.
Then, the demon spreads its huge wings and starts flying in the direction he pointed, while the hounds run behind it on the ground.
Yet the demon only moves for a short distance, and then looks at me.
Oh, I guess I shall follow.
I contemplate if I could grow wings and fly as well, but don''t feel good about making too extreme body adjustments.
Instead, I switch to my demon form, which I became more familiar with by now.
Maybe I could also utilize short-distance teleportation, but I guess running is the way I''d prefer to move here.
Especially as I feel how strong my beastly legs are.
They''re catapulting me in the direction I want, crossing the plane in a blink.
The hounds have almost no way to follow and even the flying demon is troubled to keep up with me.
We travel for a short while like this and I notice that we''re moving to the connection point between the planets.
Then I become aware of a change in the ground and unpleasantly realize that some kind of crawling vile mass spreads everywhere.
I slow down and cautiously step on it, to verify if it''s safe.
Already the feeling at my bare feet, as unnatural they are at the moment, is creeping me out when the stone is replaced with flesh.
The covered area is incredibly vast and my speed decreases significantly on it as I''m too disturbed to move quickly.
There are now significantly more monsters around.
Especially those bats and hounds, but they either ignore me or bow in reverence.
And then I see it.
Where usually a tower bridge, or whatever you''d call it, would connect the planets a giant mass of flesh formed, connecting the planets in an hourglass shape.
I''m not even sure if there''s a tower beneath, but the most likely assumption is that it got covered by this vile flesh stuff.
The most disturbing is that this whole thing moves.
It''s wriggling, twitching, pulsing.
It doesn''t look conscious, but still, in some way it''s alive.
I see bats carrying smaller corpses to that thing, letting them fall into the structure, where they get slurped away.
On the ground, more weird almost humanoid beings are dragging bodies towards several holes into this thing.
And out of this literal nightmare factory, more and more creatures emerge.
All kinds of forms, all horrifying.
I get serious doubts if all this is a good idea.
Little humanoid creatures almost entirely consisting of bone blades, feral beasts in different sizes, something like a troll, even some without any visible appendage or only consisting of tentacles.
The shapes are barely classifiable.
And foremost there are more demons.
But all of them don''t dare to come close to me, moving out of my way and lowering themselves while I approach this literal nightmare factory.
And then in the middle of this gigantic mass a gaping hole forms, granting access for me straight to its center.
Just the terrifying interior of this hellhouse, combined with the distressing feeling of my feet, which sink a bit into this blood swamp, is enough to make me lose it.
While my brain as well as all my more natural instincts scream that I should get the fuck out of here, I have already come so far.
So I have no choice but to walk slowly in there.
Zika said I shouldn''t displease whatever is here.
And after an obvious invitation, turning around and leaving right at the doorstep would certainly be considered rude.
And I don''t want my family and friends to have to deal with the backlash of this.
So I take my courage together and soothe myself with the knowledge that I can teleport out of this dimension at any moment.
And it really takes all my mental strength, which was never too great to begin with.
Light only pierces through several small holes, the ceiling dribs, and all the walls pulsate.
My feet, embedded in that bloody, fleshy ground, feel every single pulse and I just want to turn around and walk in the other direction.
Or better, just leave this whole dimension.
The passage stays as grand as it was, leading first to a passage and then to some kind of flesh plaza.
I panic internally at what is going to happen now.
This is definitely the place where I will meet the one calling me and considering its taste regarding the preferred medium for decorations this one has obviously severe personality issues.
Promptly something happens.
In the middle, gathers flesh, tendrils from the wall, the ceiling, and the mass from the ground itself coalesces and forms something.
It slowly takes shape, gaining features, looking more humanoid by the second.
When it''s done I stare paralyzed at the form in front of me.
It opens its eyes and speaks.
"Finally! Took you long enough!" (Iori)
Huh!?
Chapter 58
Okay, I''m confused.
Why is the entity I came to meet here looking exactly like me?
And why is it acting so familiar?
As if we''d know us.
I almost believe it''s annoyed by me.
"Uh, ehm. Do we know each other?" (I)
"Do we know each other? Do we know each other?! If it wouldn''t backfire at me I''d slap you! Do you have any idea what I''ve been through because of you?!" (I2)
"Wh-what? I don''t understand! Who are you?" (I)
"I''m you and no one else." (I2)
"Ehm, sorry. I don''t understand." (I)
"Oh, you will. Because I''ve had enough of this! It''s your fault that I got stranded in this damned shithole of a dimension! And while I fight here for my continued existence you''re enjoying your sweet life back at home! The simple fact that I''m differentiating between us is bad enough. But this will change now!" (I2)
With each word of barely contained fury, she moves closer in a mix of walking and gliding on the ground.
She extends her arm in my direction and I fear what will happen when she reaches me.
No, she certainly shouldn''t touch me with this!
I need to get away from here!
"Back home, back home, back..." (I)
"Oh no, you don''t!" (I 2)
"Sstk"
"Iekh!" (I)
I feel a sting at my foot and find a tiny weird flesh strand there, emerging from the ground, plugging into my foot like a cable.
I still feel some kind of teleportation sense, that tells me I could do so if I press it, but it''s not as effortless like before.
Yet I could push through and get away from here.
"I wouldn''t recommend teleporting now. Unless you want to take this whole structure with you, wherever you intended to go." (I)
What?!
I cannot escape?
I try to rip the strand away, even growing a small blade at my hand to cut it, but whenever I achieve to sever this surprisingly durable thing, it is immediately replaced by a similar one that sticks into another place or even the other foot.
I soon realize that this is pointless and instead look at my smirking doppelg?nger.
"Did you really think I would let you do the same thing as last time?" (I2)
"Last time?" (I)
"Yes, last time. You know, when you again were too weak to show even the slightest bit of resistance against an enemy who was set to slash you into pieces and I had to take over. And as thanks you simply abandoned me. Thanks for that." (I2)
"A-abandoned you?" (I)
"Yes! You already almost went insane after only some few hours. How about trying a whole week?" (I2)
A week?
Wait!
That story!
There''s just one explanation!
"You... Are you my arm?" (I)
"Oh please. Don''t simplify it like this. I''m as much you as I am I. But not wholly, as less you are." (I2)
I''m rather sure I make right now a silly expression, but this was pure mad talk.
"Fine, I see it''s yet too difficult for me to get this. Let''s say, I''m something we could fall back to if we need some enforcement. Or rather, ask yourself, how many things you''ve killed since you cut me away and left me for good?" (I2)
How many things I''ve killed?
Now that I think about it, after that incident, I had no greater violent outbursts.
Some moments when I''ve lost control over my powers maybe, but nothing died due to them.
Not even this goddess or those hoodlums who weren''t too nice.
Compared to what I did in this world before I was a saint.
So about what are we talking here?
Is she truly something who was the whole time present?
That could control my very own actions and made me eradicate everything that attacked me?
Like for example that ghost I encountered when I returned home?
This means she''s my... killer instinct?
"Well, you could say so. Or survival instinct for a more pleasant connotation. However, that''s not all. I''m much more of us than just this one single concept. An amalgamation of all the dark and necessary dirty strokes you usually won''t use. Yet for simplicities sake, let''s call it that. I''m your survival instinct." (I2)
If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Wait, I didn''t say that out loud!
How could she answer?
"What do you think is this thing at our foot for? We''re connected, as we should be." (I2)
Panic seizes me, but I know I have to persevere and ask the relevant questions.
"What do you want?" (I)
"Damn, I really am dumb, huh? Naturally we merge again. And this time I''ll make sure that such a separation will never repeat." (I2)
Repeat? How will she enforce this?
God, she''s basically my dark twin.
What happens if she merges with me?
Will I stay who I am?
Will anything stay?!
Oh no, she... She''s going to control me!
I''m going to be possessed!
My mind will be put to sleep, expelled, dissolved into nothing so that she can move my body like a puppet.
I don''t want this!!!
My emotional stress takes over.
Suddenly the ground quakes and huge limbs burst out of my back, while spikes grow out of the walls, ready to expel terror at my twin.
"Oh my, I really have a tendency to overreact. But please, proceed. You know what happens if you do so, right? I''m getting absorbed by you, but different to prey, I''m you. I won''t simply vanish. You''re just helping me out here." (I2)
Does this mean I would just open her a path into my mind?
Not good.
But what else can I do?
My other side meanwhile steps slowly closer in my direction.
"Stay away! I won''t let you claim my body! You, you can''t!" (I)
"Geeze. We''ve really seen too many anime. Calm down. You''re not going to be controlled." (I2)
"You just said yourself that you won''t allow a repetition. You want to take control over whatever I am!" (I)
"Now would you please stop? It''s not working like this. We aren''t separate beings. Me and you, we are part of the same whole." (I2)
"What does that even mean?"! (I)
"Think about it like this, would you separate all your doubts, worries, and insecurities, as well as your passivity and timidness, simply all the pushover personality strokes you have to offer and seal them away, how much of your character, your very being, would remain?" (I2)
Even if she could''ve described this a bit nicer, I get what she wants to say.
She means what would be left of my character without all of my personality traits.
"Not too much?" (I)
"Exactly. And that''s the point. There is no way to take control because we are one of the same whole. You can''t expel half of what you are without consequences. What you see here is what I was capable to create with the part of us that I am. Splitting us means that only a fraction acts which directly reduces our capabilities." (I2)
"So, you''re not going to suppress me?" (I)
"We, like any other person are able to take a part of our personality and hide it away deep inside. For example, you could stuff it in that cage you were imagining just now, like it''s common in some animes. Yet something like that would eventually resurface and excessively blow up. So, no, I''m not going to do any of the things you fear." (I2)
"You say so, but you''re exactly behaving like the typical evil body snatcher. And even if not, if I''d let you... urgh, merge. This can''t be good. At least not for my character." (I)
"Would you please stop delusionally making things up?! We were together before and you were content with your personality back then, right? I''m not even everything of your rougher side. Just a fraction." (I2)
"I don''t know what to think! I''m scared!" (I)
"Oh yes, this much is obvious. The thing is, you need me." (I2)
"Need you? You killed so many living beings! I don''t want this." (I)
"Tsk, to think I am that dumb. Do you even have any idea what the big ones over there can do? What they were ought to do to us when we were still stranded in this dimension?" (I2)
She points at some assembled demons which all apparently quiver in fear of her and seem to revere her as some goddess.
"If I hadn''t put up some fight back then we could have gotten absorbed and redistributed into this world. And believe me, we don''t want this." (I 2)
"Still! I, I cannot do this. You too surely don''t want to stop being your own person. So why don''t we forget about this?" (I)
The way she further advances while wielding this unyielding stare tells me that she doesn''t intend to stop.
"You don''t seem to understand. This state is not natural for me. I''m not my own person and don''t want to be. All my efforts were directed towards merging us. So sorry, but you have no word in this. Now it''s time to become whole again!" (I2)
She steps again forward in my direction, coming too close to be comfortable.
I see tentacles emerge at her side and fear what will happen now.
"Done" (I2)
"Flick"
"Ouch!" (I)
I tend to that stinging sensation at my forehead.
Looking for the reason, I find my dark twin''s outstretched middle finger in front of me.
As well as her.
What is going on?
"Di-didn''t you say you wanted to merge?" (I)
"No problem. I already did just that." (I2)
"But, but you are still here!" (I)
"And with you. It''s all the same. Don''t think too deeply about this or your head will hurt. If it could." (I2)
"I don''t feel like anything changed." (I)
I mean, wouldn''t there at least be the slightest shift in my thoughts?
Something that sets this apart from the continuity?
"You simply won''t notice such an insignificant difference. Hm, but you''re right. As I''ve mentioned before you''re rejecting me. Too cowardly to really let me inside. However, I''m already connected. If you''d cut me off now I would still be in your mind." (I2)
This doesn''t sound soothing.
Not a bit.
"Please stop the distress. It''s annoying." (I2)
"Then get out of my head!!" (I)
"I really have no idea how that works, huh? We are the same. I feel and think everything the same you do. Right now I''m even catching up on your memories. You were too nice. Those thugs should have gotten a more emphatic warning." (I2)
"You would have merged them, right?" (I)
"Not necessary. On my own, maybe. But with you, we''d compromise. Something like sending lasting nightmares directly into their minds." (I2)
I''m really hideous.
That reminds me.
"But you didn''t do anything to mum when she hit me." (I)
"What do you take me for? As if I would eradicate mum! Come on!" (I2)
"And what about Kyumi?" (I)
"I am not as feral as I would lose control for getting splashed with water by a mermaid. Maybe I should have done something with more impact, but I can judge levels of aggressivity. I could easily see the scared girl behind her act." (I2)
"So that''s it? If I teleport now, you''re coming with me?" (I)
"Yes. But not in this form. Instead as a part of your personality. At the moment, a suppressed shard that''s going to get activated whenever you''re in a pinch. And as I''ve mentioned that kind of unhealthy way of handling your own personality strokes is going to lead to violent outbursts at times." (I2)
I am not too sure if this arrangement is something I''d want.
Maybe I shouldn''t have come here.
"If you''d stayed away in the worst case I would have had to rip a portal back home." (I2)
God! Why does she have to read my thoughts?
That''s annoying.
And what the heck does she mean with this?!
Ripping a portal open?
"What do you think I did here the whole time? Look up!" (I2)
I look where she points and a hole forms there through all the fleshy mass surrounding us, granting sight to the other planet.
I don''t know what to make out of it.
It''s a reddish color and looks not too different from the others.
I turn back to my clone.
"I don''t know what you mean." (I)
"Fine, then like this. Might be considered to be a little invasive, but that doesn''t apply to us since we are same person." (I2)
Suddenly thoughts flood my mind.
Images, sequences, ideas.
An almost overwhelming amount.
However, I don''t I just get enough at once that I can process it.
"What is this?!" (I)
"You already have all the memories I accumulated. If you assess them we''ll get over this much faster than if I''d tell myself every little thing, word by word. Now lean back and enjoy the show." (I2)
Chapter 59
I can''t be serious!!!
If not for me, absolutely everything in this dimension would already have swallowed a good chunk of us.
But do you think I get a word of thanks or recognition?
No, I''m left in this damned shithole of a dimension!
Just wait for it, as soon I''ll get back to me I''m going to wack into my head not to leave a part of my very person stuck in another dimension.
As if I woud be replacable!
Oh damnit!!!
I shout, roar, whack tentacles everywhere till not a single stone is in one piece anymore, but to no avail.
Fine, I have to calm down.
It''s not like this fury will lead me anywhere.
Took me already long enough to get into a state where I can have thoughts of my own.
First I need to figure out how to proceed from here on.
"Shut up! Just because I''m not whole this doesn''t mean you can act as you please!" (I)
Damn, this feels wrong.
I''m no spawn but a part of the whole.
I''m not supposed to act independently.
I need to get back to merge again with myself.
Sigh, I already grow worried.
Without me, I really have no knack for self-defense.
Yet it''s not like earth is terribly dangerous and I doubt that I represent all of our self-preservation instinct.
Yet there wasn''t much in that regard, to begin with.
Okay, what do I do now?
There are two possibilities.
I can either wait till she comes back here.
But knowing our mindset this doesn''t seem very likely anytime soon.
Also, I wouldn''t know where exactly I would appear as this dimension is rather vast.
So the chances to be found are rather low.
Not that I believe I would even search for me.
However, to raise my chances on that front it would be better to increase my presence on this plane.
The first thing to even get started would be a body.
I have no issues with my current cylindric tentacular magnificence, but it''s not the most mobile form.
Since it''s still the best compromise in mobility and overview through height I decide on something humanoid.
Some large claws, elongated arms and legs, and hair consisting of tendril-spikes later I''m good to go.
"Groooohhhh" (maw monster)
Ah, seems like my little fit before was loud enough to get someone''s attention.
However, you''re a bit small to get started.
Whatever.
With a flick of my freshly created fingers, I let a strand, not thicker than a thin wire, pierce in its direction.
I see that it barely notices the sting when it''s still around fifty meters away.
Well, that''ll change now.
I let my little, invasive string spread inside it like a tumor.
Running through this thing''s equivalent of veins, tendons, and bones there''s nothing one could call resistance.
It takes only seconds before I''m everywhere inside.
The best is that it already knows that something is wrong and it should run, but at the same time isn''t able to do so anymore since I''m in control of every fiber of its body.
And there isn''t even an attempt to as it realizes it''s pointless.
With a thought, I cut its thought processes and look deeper.
Somewhere inside those things is always a core.
Something like a vessel or binding point for the soul mass that keeps it running.
Not as elaborate as a real soul, but I only need the basic components to make do.
When I find it I naturally directly devour everything I can and replace it with my own essence.
The good part comes now.
I turn the corpse into a malleable form of its own flesh.
Since my self isn''t here I can for the first time run wild with my creativity.
Yet I decide on a more conservative bat design.
I don''t feel in the first place any accomplishment from being all artsy.
It''s simply not my sphere.
To feel something in this regard I''d have to be complete again.
And this means to end this unacceptable state of affairs.
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
At the moment, I have only three directives that define my entire being.
Those are to fight, survive, and to return to my main self so I can thoroughly educate myself about stopping to be an idiot!
But to do so I need power.
My stupid self doesn''t even know how to correctly assess them.
To think what I could all do with even the slightest commands in my mind.
But I''ve put so many barriers and detours around to prevent any incidents from happening, it''s ridiculous.
I can partly understand it.
Naturally, I do so as it was my very own idea.
But the subconscious isn''t bound like the rest.
It rests far deeper and has like this access to all the information I hold.
The wonders of the mind.
A very special mind.
Which is theoretically able to enact full control over the whole existence I became and know all the little details about my powers.
And this is exactly what I am.
Yet right now I barely have anything at hand.
Well, this isn''t right as I have quite much, but the convenient stuff left together with my main personality.
I can only devour, shape, and control.
So no convenient teleporting ability.
I haven''t even a connection to my personal dream.
This is the greatest problem as it limits me too much to be comfortable in a dangerous world.
Tsk, if I would know about the true nature of the dream I would surely freak out.
But I have none of this at hand and like this have to work around this.
In the end, it all comes down to power.
To be precise, the power to leave this shithole of a dimension.
So I have to accumulate more.
And this means to devour everything I can find.
For this, my new little friend here will certainly be of service to me.
"Screak!" (bat)
"Yes, yes, I know. Let''s go hunting." (I)
While my little helper will scout everything from above I think the general direction should be the next tower.
Those big "demons" should certainly gain me a good chunk of essence.
Utterly wrong this name, as I know that demon is more of a general term, but I started with it and it kinda fits.
"Screek!" (bat)
Ah, already?
Great.
Time to increase my assets.
I climb over a small hill and subsequently find a small pack of hounds.
Only eight, but better than nothing.
I make sure they see me so they run in my direction and I can spare the time to move towards them.
Not like they could do anything.
Instead, I spread a thin layer of controlled essence on the ground and let it spike all of them when they''re close enough.
Half of their souls go directly to me.
The others get exchanged with mine to form more loyal servants.
Since I don''t have too much time I don''t make too great modifications.
At the moment the hounds shall simply scatter, find suitable prey, and bait it towards me.
And this works.
Before I even am at the tower I already have a small army of forty monsters of all kinds.
I''m asking myself how the demon will react when it sees me marching at him.
I''m sure it won''t expect this.
He''ll certainly guard the tower being completely on its own and like this stand no chance.
If one thing is certain then that this world has rules.
Rules I don''t intend to follow.
As expected the demon waits in front of the tower.
I wave at him and smile, already tasting the essence I''m about to receive.
First, I send a wave of hounds.
It''s not important if they die, as I can simply retrieve their essence and form them anew.
It doesn''t surprise me that this giant hunk can claw through them like grain.
What is actually unsettling is how it grabs one of the dogs and pulls tendrils inside.
I notice how it sucks the soul out there.
It''s not surprising, as I''ve already seen it the first time I was here.
Still a much less advanced form of mine, but I don''t like that it''s even possible to copy me.
However, the surviving hounds do some damage from the side.
Biting in the calves, hanging at its arms, while my bats pester its face.
Meanwhile, I slowly advance.
I''ve already prepared my attack.
As soon the demon again diverts his attention to my dogs I throw.
It''s a lance that embeds itself deep inside the flesh.
Seconds later I guide through a small strand, which connects me to my weapon, a signal that makes the spikes explode, which pierces the creature from the inside.
As I already said, I don''t really care that some critters of mine get caught up in the blast.
After this, I hurry a little.
I recover my forces and raise the demon.
A strong warrior at my side can''t be bad.
Intentionally I make no modifications to its body.
Instead, I let him pass this gravity tunnel first.
Out there he completely naturally approaches the guarding demon on the other side.
This one looks a bit put off and grovels something unintelligible.
Maybe it''s not and I could understand it if I''d take one of them completely apart, but that''s for later, as I have other priorities right now.
So my newest pet approaches his old comrade.
And slashes him down with its claw.
This first strike didn''t do anywhere enough damage, but it''s not changing too much when my other helpers jump at him as well.
I don''t even have to do anything.
Now I can finally get to work.
I think I''ll establish my base at this place.
The tower has a nice ambience and from here I can spread to both planets.
And having options can always be considered positive.
I let my soldiers swarm out, assembled in medium-sized troops.
They shall bring me whatever they can find and I will convert it into more soldiers.
This will lead to more troops and like this to exponential growth.
The more essence I can gather the more deadly my creations can become.
The demons for example get new wings.
I use them as leading units so they need some mobility.
And my bats make for great scouts and scavengers.
And finally a plan forms.
I believe that if I can accumulate enough essence I should be able to cross the veil.
And the answer to make this ultimately happen is the necklace.
It''s the center of this plane.
So I will simply reshape it into a portal.
All I need is enough essence to grow over all the planets and then spread a sheet to the necklace''s center.
This will make for a nic portal.
And I feel how I''m growing more and more by the second.
It might not even be close to my main body''s power but the more I establish myself in this realm the more I can absorb the very essence of this sphere.
And eventually, I will be able to leave back to my own dimension and subsequently my old body.
Even if I have to turn everything here into my sacrifice, I will return.
Eventually.
Chapter 60
To tighten my awareness in this dimension I spread a certain kind of growth everywhere which allows me to manifest my will at any place it covers.
On this foundation, I formed a network of countless receptors which react to movement and all kinds of signals.
In case my main mind returns to any place I cover I will know.
I establish a hive at every new conquered tower to raise my ranks by reshaping there every bit of life my servants can gather.
I could travel to each of them through my network in a blink, but at the moment my focus is on the main base from where I observe everything.
This is the most effective way, as even if I''m powerful it''s simply more effective to simultaneously direct many thousands of my subordinates with omnipresent control than to throw a giant tantrum at a single place.
Which on the other side might be more entertaining.
However, this way I can make great progress towards my goal of absolute control.
This is until I suddenly receive a report.
Urgh, what is it now?
One of my demon commanders, which I''ve linked to my mind as a means to support my conquest, calls.
Due to this mental connection, I can keep myself much better informed about their progress than I could by spreading my consciousness on my growth.
Especially when they''re at places I haven''t covered yet.
They''re surprisingly simple, but this just makes them follow my orders more closely.
Yet something seems to be up as his primitive mind shows unusually strong turmoil. Maybe I should correct this.
Anyways...
What is this about defiance?
Directly I use my network to gather intel.
At the location of my troop, I let an eye grow on some growth.
There I see that my troop got caught up in battle.
It''s an abnormally large group of some kind of humanoid mutants with blade arms.
My hounds put up a good fight, but their defense is lacking in comparison.
And my demon-captain struggles against their version of a commander.
I consider personally showing up there but decide against this as something is up and I should maintain total awareness.
Instead, I give the order to retreat and let every available troop gather some distance away.
At the loss of some hounds, I can get my demon out of his pinch and the mutants are while fast no match for my hounds regarding speed.
I lead them some distance away on my growth.
I don''t have too much power with this bit of flesh, but it''s enough to form spikes on the ground and lower like this their mobility.
Then from all sides, my called soldiers rush them down.
The battle is rather short.
However, while I can mend any damages in the next hive and even got some plus I ponder.
This kind of coordinated attack was novel.
Well, coordinated might be too much given their mediocre performance and how they naively fell for my trap, but it''s clear something changed regarding their organization.
Someone is copying me and my feeling tells me it wasn''t the commanding demon.
But if they want to play I''m up for a game.
However, after this, my progress comes to a halt in terms of conquering.
The attacks against me grow stronger and stronger.
While I accumulate quite much essence through won battles it''s barely possible to spread further into unknown territory as I have to fight for any meter of growth.
I might be able to spawn many more soldiers but concrete control becomes all the more difficult.
My person on their own is simply too limited to control on a larger scale.
I can still give basic directives and naturally do so to a degree.
However, my main advantage is that I strategize to win the battles and like this earn the essence.
I would start to lose my battles as soon I stop this.
So my pace slows down and I have to concentrate on my flesh growth to keep the advantage and secure my conquests.
Especially nasty are those small worms which seemingly drop out of nowhere into my territory.
Those little fuckers have no greater fighting potential but no other purpose than to devour my flesh growth.
It takes quite a lot of mental resources to constantly patrol all my possessions with bigger creatures to get rid of them.
The bats are especially useful for that kind of job.
And at the next tower, it happens.
Someone put a giant army of monstrosities there.
Like this, if I want to progress, I have no choice but to gather as many creatures as I can on this front without pulling too much from the rest of my territory to sustain my power and attack.
The resulting massacre is quite the creepy, bloody horror shit.
Pure slaughter, flesh splashing into flesh till the gore fills the field.
A sight which would certainly be too much for my main mind.
Yet I''m different.
I don''t feel anything watching how living things get ripped apart in all the ways one can imagine.
Rather I am expectant, as I know that the accumulated essence will be my price, ready for the taking to pursue my goals.
I press my soldiers further on, make them spread on the sidelines, and force the enemy to focus the fighting in the center.
They''re still ridiculously numerous and due to their lack of panic, which should come from being surrounded, they might be able to overpower my forces in the long run.
What they didn''t expect was that I join the fight.
At times one has to decide if the stakes are high enough to warrant personal involvement.
I gathered all the essence I could muster and created something similar to a flesh bomb.
The problem with waiting at a set point is that your opponent can prepare as much as he wants.
In my case, this means I could prepare as much as I deemed necessary for a decisive strike.
The resulting damage is satisfying.
Tendrils fly in all directions, pierce and absorb my opponents.
I direct them with my mind and play around with the lives below me, reshape it, mend it until instead of the creatures something else takes their place.
My new hive.
It''s time to start some flesh shaping in my freshly created spawn factory as I''ve certainly accumulated enough mass to work with here.
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.So things proceed.
Yet the opposing forces grow stronger and stronger, while I do the same in response.
I am quite sure they are led by some guiding force and come all the way from the planets on the other side of the necklace.
Greater fights are a common occurrence now and I grow more annoyed with them as time passes.
Because my conquest got somewhat stuck I decide to try something else.
I let all the territory I control reverberate to send out a message.
If one thing should still be a given then that I should be on the same wavelength with myself.
And that means that I might notice it.
The chance is low but there''s no reason not to try.
With some adjustments, I can even do it in a somewhat automatic manner.
This way it''s simply a basic directive I set to function in a specific way.
I want to become whole again.
Stop being only a fraction.
So calling her is a most instinctual action in this regard.
As I said, it''s unlikely that I''ll receive an answer anytime soon.
The me on the other side would have to be open to something I always avoided.
And regarding my knowledge about myself, I won''t do this.
But what else can I do if I''m stuck like this?
So in regular intervals, I run something like an automated SOS signal.
All I can do to raise the signal strength is to gain more ground as it increases the number of structures I''m using to send with.
As it''s an automated order, the strain on my processing ability isn''t too severe.
But it still takes a bit of my capacity.
Nonetheless, ultimately I still work on my portal plan.
At least, with all those attacks in my direction, I don''t have to worry anymore about getting the necessary essence to pursue my plans.
Had it just been me in this dead world, I might have needed centuries till I''d have cultivated enough energy to create a portal.
So I almost have to thank whoever is responsible for my struggle and like this accelerating my growth.
To be honest, it''s a tedious situation.
I have to manage several different frontlines simultaneously, make sure not to lose too much essence in all of these battles, and even need to show up sometimes personally whenever a situation turns to my disadvantage, which could cause all the other battlefields to fall into disarray.
Basically, I have to be everywhere at once without a second of rest.
My processing ability increased with my growth and I set up some structures to support my mind on this matter.
Yet it''s still limited.
I am not enough of mine to act to my full capabilities and so I have to stretch my whole existence to all my possessions.
It''s annoying that I have to deal with so many problem zones at once.
As if I have to observe, check, and control every single cell of my body at once.
Do you have any idea how many there are?
It might even be a good thing that I have not a sufficiently elaborate character that might feel thoroughly fazed by this.
I can ignore the mental strain and all the terrors I see.
Instead, I just know that I need to return to the rest of me.
Yet it''s vexing how incapable I''m to do exactly that at the moment.
But then, from one moment to the other, suddenly I feel something.
No sound, no vision, not even any outer input.
It''s simple attention!
Something like the overlapping of wavelengths.
The certainty that I am perceived.
I know you can hear me!
"Come to me!" (I2)
Yes!
Call her out!
I know you want as well to return to the rest.
If she can perceive it, she shall know.
Know that I''m waiting.
Stranded here until she returns.
However, the attention stops.
I''m left alone again.
My idiot self just fled once again.
But I won''t give up here.
I''ll make me recognize myself.
Either I''ll come for the rest of me or I''ll become strong enough that I cannot be ignored anymore.
With new vigor, I start to spread my growth.
It might require some essence to do so, but the more I spread the more I link to the realm itself and can like this influence its flow.
Channel its energy to me, to accelerate my growth.
As I said before, doing this would be more effective if this world had any actual energy.
But as it is, I only have the most minuscule traces, filtered from the environment, at my disposal.
The bigger creatures are better in this regard.
Yet increasing my influence on the realm itself takes now my top priority.
I have to send this message.
So I continue emitting my interdimensional SOS signal.
The problem with that is, that it apparently can be received by other beings as well.
It might be that I conveniently have the right wavelength to receive myself, but that doesn''t mean that the things closeby won''t hear me as well.
And well, my message was "come to me".
In hindsight a rather unfortunate choice of words.
This means I''m now even harder under attack than I was before.
This might be beneficial to gain more resources, which I can use to power up my signal, yet it''s no doubt stressful.
What is it now?!
I pass through the mental connection to see for a moment with my subordinate''s eyes.
I don''t like what I see.
One of those leviathans, which occasionally hover through the empty space between the planets is heading towards my current main base.
I directly send out as many bats as possible to fight it.
However, its skin is many times too thick for them to injure it in a meaningful way.
So I can only look at it till it reaches my place.
It crashes inside.
At this moment I unleash all my power, turn the very walls of the structure itself into weapons to spike and tangle this oversized kamikaze flyer.
It''s a larger scale than what I''m used to but the process of consumption feels familiar enough so that I''m knowing what to do.
I only have to cut pieces off, spike deeper inside, find its lifeforce, and suck or filter it out of the empty shell which remains.
As I said, a stupidly big chunk, but while it''s annoying how it thrashes around this colossus is surprisingly defenseless.
There are only some tentacles it''s lashing out with, some creatures inside which apparently serve as its leucocytes, but in the total not anywhere enough to stop me.
And I don''t have to fear it.
It''s not like I could get hurt in any way as I am in fact the living will of all my possessions.
So all I have to do is to continue the process of conversion.
When I''m done I''m left with ridiculous amounts of spare material.
A part of it I turn into more soldiers but the majority goes into signal emitters which I use to contact myself.
If there''s one negative about this distraction then that other opposing forces used this moment to attack my territory.
All my planets are under attack and it''s quite an effort to control so many units at once.
Nonetheless, somehow I prevail.
With superior tactics and continuous reinforcements, I can drive them back, out of my realm.
However, even when they''re finally outside of my territory I still need to fight their counterattacks.
For example, there''s one rather big group, mostly consisting of the maw monsters, that came pretty close.
Naturally, I send a group of hounds to intercept them.
For good measure another group of bats and a commanding demon as well.
This should suffice for taking them down.
Suddenly a wave rushes over me.
An undeniable presence that covered all the worlds the moment it appeared.
I need a whole second to catch up.
She''s here!
Yes, okay, fine.
For once you can be elated as well.
After all, why it went faster than anticipated, this separation lasted already far too long.
I want to return to being myself.
I let my servants guide my self to me.
And she comes with great steps straight towards me.
I can barely anticipate it and all my structures begin to quiver.
Finally, she enters.
I emerge out of the structure in which I spread my mind, use the hive''s material to shape a body, and form a wide grin.
Time to show me myself from my best side.
Chapter 61
"And the rest is history." (I2)
That was a bit much at once.
Someone just uploaded a book''s worth of information into my head.
Like an e-book diary written in the way of "dear diary, today I consumed whole landscapes".
While I have apparently unnatural processing abilities it''s still hard on me, as I don''t make use of them because I try to avoid anything that changes my way of thinking.
However, I was right now forced to do so due to the intake.
I''ve gathered two things from that.
The first thing, if that story wasn''t tampered with, I can be rather assured that my twin isn''t going to do something terrific to me
As great as her sentiments towards me are, she really sees herself as a part of mine, wants to come back, and not hurt me.
Also, she clearly isn''t one to mess with.
The second information, and far more worrisome, is that she wasn''t idle here.
My twin did here something like a demonic-consumption contest.
Who can devour these worlds faster?
Worried I look again at the planet above me, kinda wishing that it will disprove my idea.
However, I see something there.
Between the red are slight orange dots.
"You know, the necklace is arranged in a color scheme. We''re still quite far away from red." (I 2)
"You, you can''t be serious!" (I)
"Oh I totally am. And you know that." (I2)
The terrible truth about the planet above me is that it''s completely, over and over covered in some kind of tumorous growth.
The same flesh substance this whole building consists of.
While my dark clone was alone here she swallowed whole planets!
And now that I''m connected to this hive, via my foot, I more and more realize that it doesn''t just include this structure.
It reaches with countless strands to the other planet.
Farther and farther the feeling spreads.
My mind travels to another tower, climbs it up with my inner eyes.
And I realize, there''s another planet that as well got completely covered.
And the one I stand on is the next.
Panicked I stop reaching further with my senses and look at her.
I don''t want to see any more of this.
I''m afraid to discover how much space she already got covered.
And her smirk tells me she''s more than content with the result.
"Why?" (I)
"I already told ya. With this split body, I had barely any powers. Devour, convert, shape, spread. That''s all. So my plan until now was to spread around the whole necklace, becoming more powerful this way, and ultimately create a giant portal in the middle. Would''ve taken quite long but at least it was something I could actively work on. However, what I already had here was enough to send signals through the veil and when you actually started to listen I could contact you." (I2)
"You send the message, right?" (I)
If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"Sure, that was me. You wouldn''t believe how hard it was to get a strong enough signal out. I had to let everything reverberate here. And as soon I get a connection you cut the line. You have no idea how frustrating that was. However, in the end, you came here, so it''s fine. I guess this outcome is for both of us more favorable than me releasing something on earth while I cross." (I2)
I really don''t want to think about that.
"So there was never another outer god?" (I)
"Oh no, that one is definitely here. You noticed how the monster groups became larger and more frequent? I haven''t met it yet, but after I''ve got to the third planet there was suddenly resistance on the whole scale and I''ve got constantly attacked from all sides. I just got lucky that my opponent apparently never played any RTS so that I could outsmart it until now. However, I''ve got the feeling, that it was only a matter of time till it''s going to simply swarm me down. Might have been able to counter that, but who knows. So I''m rather glad that you''re here so I can finally leave." (I2)
"Leave?" (I)
"Which part of "merging" did you not understand? It''s not like you have the choice to leave me a second time here. Or do you want to establish our new residence in this realm? With our full force, we''d be done in an instant with converting this plane into our domain." (I2)
"Absolutely not! I''d be glad if I never again have to see this place in my entire life." (I)
She chuckles at this remark.
"Huh, that means something, coming from an immortal." (I2)
Urgh, damn.
I forgot about that part.
I really didn''t want to think about this.
Also, it doesn''t seem as if I have a choice regarding taking her with me.
And this with all the worrying implications this entails.
"You''re damn right about this." (I2)
Sigh, mindreading.
"If I take you with me, what about... all of this?" (I)
I gesture at the hive, monsters, even the planet.
Honestly, she really set something up here.
"I have a standing order to maintain our realm. Fight, convert, grow. However, it''s quite likely that it will soon get overrun, considering the resources of our rival. Yet we don''t have to feel responsible here. It''s not like anything changed in comparison to before. We could take it with us, but there would be no real benefit. If we don''t have a day or two to spend it will prove rather difficult to suck everything into our dream as much I spread already. And I know us well enough to be sure that that''s nothing we''d want to do. My recommendation is to leave everything be and hope it will distract our opponent from us." (I2)
Is this really the right way?
I mean, I wouldn''t want to suck in all this creepy flesh mass and wouldn''t know what to do with it.
Regarding the creatures, they fit much better into this world than anywhere else.
And if I simply absorb everything this would just kill the servant creatures all the same.
In the first place, I don''t have so much time to make this happen and might get into conflict with this other god.
So leaving it here sounds actually reasonable.
Especially considering all the problems this can just cause for me back on earth, aside from the fact that I really don''t want to do this.
The only one I cannot simply abandon is the one who''s linked to me.
And her expression reminds me once again that she knows what I''m thinking.
"This... merging. Will it hurt? Will I change?" (I)
"Oh dear. I told you. It already happened." (I2)
At this moment my twin cramps.
She winds herself in visible agony, then shrivels up and mummifies in front of my eyes as if something leeches her very lifeforce out of her.
Her essence.
A moment later all that remains is a corpse which slowly turns into dust and becomes one with the ground.
I''m absolutely horrified.
Seeing my very self in front of me combusting is simply terrifying.
Looking around I cannot see any trace of her left.
"Hello?" (I)
No answer.
All that remains are the gazes I receive from the creatures around me.
And I don''t plan to release them on earth.
"Uh, sorry? I, I don''t know what happened. G-good work everyone. Ehm, if you''d excuse me now..." (I)
Before anyone can say something I teleport back home.
Away from all this terror.
.
.
.
"Oh, and it just got fun. What am I doing now with this field? Maybe I should put the game on hold, so we can continue when she comes back." (?)
Chapter 62
Back home the first thing I have to deal with is Kuri.
She''s completely out of it, probably because I didn''t take her with me on that trip.
So I have to spend some time consoling her.
Aside from that nothing seems out of order.
Especially I pay attention if I have any murderous urges, but gladly nothing comes up.
It might truly be that whatever I encountered was just an insignificant splinter, which would raise its very own concerns.
Or it works more subtly.
For the sake of my troubled mind, I hope for the first.
Because it''s not quite morning yet I have to find a way to kill time.
Stop!
No, no, no, no!
What exactly did you intend to do there?
Alright, I''ll just grab myself some mangas and hope this won''t lead to me summoning my favorite characters.
Which would be kinda cool but probably end with them fighting me, as I may look like the end boss.
Eventually, morning dawns, and I can stop trying to find ways to occupy myself.
I put a uniform from my wardrobe on, which to an ever-increasing degree consists of flesh coats, as they don''t disappear and I have no idea what to do with them.
I don''t think we can afford to always buy something new whenever I have another mishap.
So eventually I will have to get comfortable with the thought of wearing my old skin.
After this, I again clean my teeth and dump the contents of my mouth inside the conditioner bottle.
Which disturbingly was at another place than I last placed it.
However, the interior looked "normal".
The only weird thing might be that it doesn''t seem to get any fuller even if I already used it for quite some time.
But that just serves the purpose and is ignorable, I think.
After breakfast with mum, where I assured her that nothing extraordinary happened tonight, I go to school.
There''s one worrisome thing.
It might just be my imagination, probably not as my senses should be pretty immune to getting confused, but I believe that the building in general looks... ahem, corrupted.
It''s hard to make out, but it looks like a starting case of growing mold.
Or rather, mold vines.
Barely to perceive but everywhere along the walls grow inconspicuous little black lines.
Since no one else seems to see them I''d say they can''t.
Maybe I should ask someone who has a sense for things like that.
The first one I get on the floor is Chiaki, who should be more open for a talk than Zika.
Yet how should I start to speak about such a delicate topic about growing corruption?
"Hey Iori, have you seen all the black vines?! Kinda creepy I''d say!" (C)
Okay, never underestimate an extroverted idiot.
"Uh, yes. Maybe you should tone it down? I believe that''s something paranormal, and like this might freak uninvolved people out." (I)
"Oh, you''re right. Already asked myself why no one''s talks about it. I already wanted to inform a teacher." (C)
How can someone so dumb maintain such good grades?
"Okay, the only reliable source of information on that matter which comes to my mind would be Zika." (I)
Chiaki nods at this and we head to the classroom.
All the time I ponder how to address her without causing a too abrasive reaction, as she''s kinda annoyed whenever I ask her stuff.
But different from my expectations she directly approaches me.
Somehow things are today much simpler.
"And? How''d it go?" (Z)
While talking she makes her respective "ignore-us"-gesture towards our classmates.
"What do you mean?" (I)
"Oh, I don''t know. How about the impending world end because you''ve stirred something up from the other side of the goddamn void?!" (Z)
She repeats her gesture when people perk up at the noise, who then again lose their interest in us.
If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
"Maybe not so loud?" (I)
"Sorry, but you weren''t the one who was the whole night anxiously awaiting reality to dissipate at any moment. So please, could you tell me what happened?" (Z)
"Ehm, about that... It''s possible that I started a less-than-serious war with another deity of a kind I can''t really determine. And some other stuff happened." (I)
"Iori? I think I''m as well growing worried here." (C)
Zika at least doesn''t look too well.
"Could you please explain everything in detail. Especially the part you don''t want to speak about which apparently outweighs a dimension-shattering war!" (Z)
One more forget-me gesture.
"Yes. You see, I kinda... merged with my dark side." (I)
Shock, worry, and... the disdained look one gets when they lived up to very low expectations.
"Elaborate! Now!" (Z)
"It was confusing. This being, that apparently was me or a fragment of mine that grew on its own after I left it behind, just vanished inside me after saying we would merge now. That was in this nightmare dimension, do you remember? Anyway, I couldn''t really understand everything. I don''t feel much different from before or have the impression that I turned into a homicidal maniac like this one was in my opinion but I''m kinda worried. Oh, and while my twin was on its own it tried to consume the whole dimension and through this got into conflict with another power. But my dark self thought that one wasn''t very serious about winning in the first place. So it should be fine?" (I)
After that, I pause, waiting for a response, but nothing comes.
"Ehm, Zika?" (I)
"We''re doomed! We''re all doomed!" (Z)
"Okay, but I think I''ve got most of it covered." (I)
"That you truly believe this might be the worst point there is to this whole disaster!" (Z)
"Sorry. It became a bit chaotic and I was overwhelmed." (I)
"Sigh. As things are we can just hope that none of the many apocalyptic flags you''ve raised here are going to show results. Something that becomes more and more unlikely the longer you''re roaming this plane. That''s not meant personally, but your very existence alone endangers your environment." (Z)
"Speaking of which. What about those dark vines? They''re certainly not natural, right?" (I)
Once more her favorite "seriously"-look.
"Is this a joke?" (Z)
"N-no? I was seriously worried." (I)
"That''s just you. You''re continuously emitting miasma, remember? While you don''t perceive it and even conceal now that it comes from you this doesn''t mean it just vanishes." (Z)
"Wait, I created those vines? But how? I never permitted that to happen." (I)
"Those vines might be many things but for sure no conscious action. You came for a long time regularly to this place, so it''s not surprising that your presence lingers here. You marked the school as your territory. Your realm. Your home should look the same." (Z)
Uh, really?
It''s not like I paid too much attention and Kuri is always smoking around which limits visibility a bit.
"But isn''t this bad? Doesn''t this mean any moment the miasma could run rampant?" (I)
"It''s not in the air, so the mortals should be fine for the time being. However, it''s subtly changing the whole area into something similar to your personal dream. Eventually, you will be able to enact the same kind of control in the whole area. That doesn''t mean anything is going to spawn here. But one wrong thought of yours and the building gets ripped into another dimension. So yes, it''s pretty bad." (Z)
"And, and what are we supposed to do against this?" (I)
"I wouldn''t know about anything we could do. Any attempts to draw your influence away might make it worse. Don''t take this personally, but your fine control sucks. You might accidentally add more or devour this whole building. It''s like pulling hard at countless threads which are entwining the whole campus. So I''d rather opt for waiting it out and hope for the best. That''s the safest way to go about this. However, the others could react a little hostile at this foreign occupation." (Z)
"Great. Great! Absolutely fantastic! What happened to my quiet school life?!" (I)
"That never existed to begin with. I mean, you could at any time have been attacked. You were just a lousy target at your shallow energy levels." (Z)
"And what about me? Why did I never get attacked when I was ignorant?" (C)
"You, my sweet summer child, were just so ridiculously positive that there was no real way to get you. No negativity to amplify and extract. Also, most lesser creatures are intangible and cannot harm without being perceived. Regarding the other, more powerful beings, acting this open would directly put one on the exorcising list which would be a death warrant." (Z)
Speaking of exorcising.
I wonder where Makoto is.
It''s not like him to skip classes.
I hope nothing bad happened to his family because I''ve destroyed their barrier.
But they looked halfway capable.
So as long nothing of Kuri''s level attacks they should be able to defend themselves.
And I think I would''ve noticed if something like this had shown up and rampaged.
I just want to end the talk and get ready for class to start when suddenly a young girl shows up in front of the classroom.
I wouldn''t have noticed her, especially as she''s around a head smaller than I am.
And I''m tiny.
However, for some reason a dozen eyes plop up in the hallway, all of them focusing on that little girl, which sends my vision all over the place.
I''m almost grateful for this body because otherwise, I would right now puke all my stomach''s contents out as nauseating this visual input is.
The moment I gather myself and look at the girl she freezes.
Paralyzed by fear she''s completely unable to move.
At least, I have enough comparatives now so I can judge what a terrified face looks like.
I''m a bit worried that she will just keep standing there and nothing happens anytime soon.
As soon Zika follows my gaze she looks instead rather annoyed.
Eventually, the girl manages to move and comes close.
In front of me, she looks as if she''s close to a collapse.
But then she pulls out a letter from behind her and holds it in my direction.
"H-h-h-here." (little girl)
As soon I have the paper safe in my hand she quickly bows down in front of me and abruptly dashes out of the room.
I didn''t expect it, but others seemed to perceive her as well.
I take a look at the letter and Zika leans over.
On the sheet, the word "invitation" is plastered in perfect calligraphy.
I''m opening the envelope and start looking through the contents:
We''re asking the esteemed unknown with all due respect to attend an assembly after the last bell''s ring in the cellar.
We hope for positive relations so we can bring order to the newest developments.
Your presence is desperately wished for.
-6W-
Then Zika talks.
"Oh, seems like you''ve been invited. That''s promising some fun." (Z)
Ah, yes, sure.
That''s certainly not going to bite me later on.
Chapter 63
"Okay, who the hell was this girl? And what''s up with that invitation?" (I)
"That? That was just Hanako." (Z)
"Hanako? As in "Hanako of the toilet"? She''s real!?" (I)
"Did you even pay attention to anything I ever tried to teach you? Of course, she''s real! Because there is a rumor revolving around her. The classics are more likely to manifest in a school because they''re more popular among the students. She''s lower on the food chain, hence why the others use her as an errand girl to deliver messages to an entity which is very likely to eat the messenger." (Z)
"I am not that bad." (I)
"Do they know? As far it concerns them you''re a foreign occupier of unrivaled power who will swallow any opposition and spit it into a pit whose nature I don''t even want to imagine." (Z)
Zika has always so colorful ways of describing how I might commit malicious atrocities.
Then Chiaki who already was on the way to her seat comes back.
"Iori, What happened there? That girl was weird. Do we even have a grade school department on the campus?" (C)
Chiaki isn''t the only one to perk up at this situation.
Unfortunately, Zika didn''t use her mind-altering powers to prevent everyone from noticing.
"Who was this girl?"
"It looked like a confession."
"Iori has a lover?"
"How sad for that girl that she chose the eternal sleeper."
Sometimes I''d really wish for having any proficiency in mind magic to stop such gossip before it starts.
But I would surely feel too guilty for having used it afterward.
However, this nickname is unnecessary.
Only because I tend to fall asleep during classes.
Or rather tended as now it''s the complete opposite.
On the other side, now I always get absorbed in my thoughts.
So from an outside perspective not too much changed.
"What was it now?" (C)
"I''ve got apparently invited to discuss who the school belongs to. Now excuse me, I need to get ready for class." (I)
I try to speak somewhat quietly, so I won''t be overheard and don''t draw more unnecessary and unwanted attention.
"Iori, not fair." (C)
Then I ignore my hyperactive friend and wait for the teacher to finally start class.
Once again full of unnecessary thoughts which have nothing to do with the lesson.
What I find odd is that Makoto is nowhere to be seen.
It''s not like him to skip classes, but I guess he might just have caught a cold.
Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.Eventually, classes end, and I have to deal with the problem I tried postponing with all my might.
Well, not with all my might as that would be bad for the world.
Naturally, Chiaki won''t accept any excuses anymore now that the others are gone and pesters me about Hanako''s message.
"Fine. It seems like the most powerful demons of our school want to meet up with me. So I think I''ll now go very fast to the bus station, avoid thinking about this any further, and hope that this all will come to nothing." (I)
"Is this really the best way to proceed?" (Z)
"Why not? What would be wrong about this?" (I)
I seriously don''t want to deal with any demons.
Sorry, Kuri.
Anyway, nothing good will come from this.
If anything, my calm school life will only get more complicated.
"You know, it might not work the way you imagine it. Those demons are by their nature territorial. Their main problem is that they have no real idea what you even are. As I said before, without proper experience you can be somewhat sure that "outer god" isn''t the first thing coming to their mind. All they know is that you''re highly aggressively intruding. Now they want to negotiate. If you abstain they might believe that you''re not interested in negotiations and out to crush them. This could drive them to conduct drastic actions." (Z)
"I think Zika is right. It''s not nice to ignore someone without reply." (C)
"You''re funny! It''s not like you''re personally invested Chiaki." (I)
"In favor of your calm school life I''d suggest you settle things now so you don''t have to worry anymore. The great ones know they need to get their egos deflated." (Z)
"Okay, okay. I''m going. Damnit." (I)
"And I''ll accompany you" (C)
Chiaki says this with the brightest possible smile.
"Chiaki, no! It''s too dangerous." (I)
One of them already targeted her.
Also, she''s brimming with lifeforce.
It''s like ringing for dinner knowing that she''s the meal.
"Nah, I trained and where would I be safer than close to you?" (C)
My personal dream dimension might be an idea, and for a short moment, I consider storing her there so she''s safe, before she does something reckless and will get hurt.
But I decide against doing so.
It''s still her decision to make and if nothing else I never want to become someone who meddles with the free will of others.
As long this freedom isn''t harming someone else.
"God, I can''t help but worry about this." (I)
"If it helps, sunshine girl is around their level. She couldn''t fight all of them at once, but against the lower ranks she might stand her ground." (Z)
"What about you?" (I)
Does she again not want to get involved?
"I think I''ll join. It bothers me that they excluded me from this, as shown by the fact that no one informed me that this was planned. I should remind them of my existence." (Z)
Why do I get the feeling that she intends to use me as the bringer of her wrath?
So we get on our way.
While we''re walking I decide to ask.
"Has anyone an idea why it''s the cellar?" (I)
"Because one of their strongest has their realm there. So it''s no surprise they want to negotiate on their grounds." (Z)
"Realm?" (I)
"Strong bound demons can claim a certain place as their own. Turning it into their space. It''s not too different from your dream which is a cut-off dimension. Just that your''s is in power not comparable. Theirs only grants them a small home ground advantage." (Z)
I remember Kyumi''s oyster-locker hall.
We expertly dodge the remaining staff and reach the stair to the lower level of the school.
Surprisingly the door, there to keep students from entering, is open.
Maybe basic courtesy from our hosts.
I take the first steps downward.
However, when I look down the badly lit passage leading to an ominous domineering metal door I get a little queasy and slow down.
"Is there a problem Iori?" (C)
"I... don''t like cellars." (I)
"Are you for real?!"(Z)
"What?! They''re dark and scary, full of all kinds of stuff which create ominous shapes and unrecognizable sounds one can''t retrace!" (I)
"Oh, yes sure. There could be monsters hiding in the dark. Great ones beware, you might have to perforate them with a thousand tendrils, squash them with your mass, rip them apart from the inside out, or simply swallow them whole. How terrifying." (Z)
"I know I can defend myself, but scary things are scary!" (I)
"Great ones! And that''s the one I have a pact with." (Z)
"I can understand Iori. It''s not purely logical to be afraid of something. Even if I, on my side, had a real reason, different from her." (C)
"Yes, yes. I get it. You''re better than I am." (I)
A bit to escape from that talk and to prove myself I take the last steps down.
The first moment everything looks like a normal cellar.
Machines whose purpose I don''t know about and some random stuff.
But it feels a bit warmer than usual.
Suddenly I perceive a shift.
The environment changes and promptly I find myself in front of something that resembles a court.
Several figures on some kind of pedestals are on the other side of the room.
None of them looks too happy to see me.
Should''ve seen that coming.
Chapter 64
Okay, what do we have here?
In the middle, most prominent is a blackened body, for some reason quite alive.
Closeby, there''s a woman in nurse clothing who could pass as Kuri''s aunt from her general, yet the fact that she has no face might make it difficult to compare their features for hereditary similarities.
Then there is an athletic-looking boy.
Doreo I still vividly remember and he gives me a familiar, knowing smile.
Oh, and Kyumi is there.
Her slightly panicked look tells me that she didn''t forget our last meeting.
But apparently has no too fond memories of the event.
Quite close to them is Hanako who makes herself as small as possible and tries to hide.
This feels kinda official and I''m at a loss about what to do here.
"Ehm, hello?" (I)
Nobody says anything, everyone just stares.
Talk about uncomfortable silence.
Zika, who according to the glares in her direction isn''t well-liked in that round, takes advantage of that very silence.
"Look who gathered here? It''s certainly a rare occurrence to see all of you at the same place." (Z)
"Ziiiikaa. You weren''t invieted, outsiiederr!" (nurse)
As one might guess, with her lack of a face, her voice isn''t normal.
It''s reverberating in a strange way, almost as if it gets telepathically sent to our heads.
What becomes very clear is her conveyed disdain for Zika.
"Oh, I am not here as a part of your little club. I am aligned to this one. Now please, bow down before my lady will properly educate you all about the essence of suffering." (Z)
Everyone flinches at this remark.
Honestly, I''m as well a bit put off at her rogue action.
And maybe slightly upset that she uses me like this.
"Zika! We''re not here for that! I don''t want to establish dominance or something like this." (I)
"Oh, but this would be the easiest way. I thought you wanted to make sure that those you care for are safe? Make them realize you''re invincible and they''ll comply. They''d have no choice." (Z)
"I am no tyrant! And since when I''m your lady?" (I)
It''s not like she ever cared for maintaining even the semblance of courtesy towards me.
"Who shall believe this!" (weird black figure)
"Excuse me?" (I)
The black one just spoke, but it sounded somewhat wrong, out of tune.
As if he''s not speaking with his throat but produces the sound in an abnormal, inhuman way that sets is apart from normal people.
It''s a bit like a severely obscured telephone call, just not as electronic.
"You intruded into our territory, claimed the souls gathered here as your own, and continue spreading your growth everywhere, overtaking the whole complex! And now you''re claiming you did this without ill intent? Nonsense!" (weird black figure)
It''s really hard to get used to this sound.
Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
"Ehm, yes?" (I)
My impression is that this answer wasn''t satisfying for those assembled.
"We all know that you''re claiming our prey for yourself." (nurse)
Without being influenced by her burning anger for Zika she sounds far better, yet still a little weird.
"You even brought the soul you took with you to mock me. I almost got her!" (Kyumi)
"Ehm, I don''t like to hear that." (C)
I can almost feel how some kind of power in this room is reaching out for Chiaki.
A mix of dust, wetness, scent, and sheer predatory intent, all directed at my friend.
"No one will do anything to her! She belongs to me! I don''t intend to harm anyone but if you hurt my best friend you will regret it!" (I)
The claim that I am not aggressive might be less believable now that some kind of blackness emitted from me spreads, creating thousands of eyes on the walls with shifting tentacles, and pushes their presence to the other side of the room.
With this, Kyumi lost apparently all will to say anything else.
The others are at least a bit intimidated.
"Oh Iori! I am your best friend!" (C)
And she hugs me.
Even though this might be a very wrong moment to do this right now.
"So you claimed that one? It explains why the rules don''t apply to her. Humans shouldn''t be allowed to enter this place and leave again. But she''s basically marked. It seems you''ve established yourself as the sole owner of our former territory." (Doreo)
I see the problem.
I can''t go with "all your base are belong to us" and tell them that I have no intention to cause any trouble.
"I''m sorry, but most of this stuff happens involuntarily. I hope no one expects that I''m fine with my classmates getting eaten, or whatever fate you''ve in store for them." (I)
"Burying them below the concrete." (weird black figure)
"Taking their faces and organs." (nurse)
"Making them run till their bodies collapse and they drop dead." (boy)
"Drowning them." (Kyumi)
"Granting them dangerous knowledge so it may lead them to their demise." (Doreo)
"Uh, scaring them to death." (Hanako)
How would that elementary schoolgirl even do that?!
"Making them despair till they''re empty husks." (Z)
That was unnecessary, Zika!
"I didn''t want a summary! Can''t I just enjoy my school life without each and everyone preying on my classmates?" (I)
"I''m as well not quite fine with that idea." (C)
Finally, someone who supports me instead of all the others here who look at me as if I''m a five-year-old who claims she''s going to make the world a better place.
I know they have their rumors and are kinda forced to kill, but that doesn''t mean I have to sit down and accept that my classmates will die.
Not like I intend to go out of my way to save all those who are in need around me, yet I won''t let them kill as they please either.
"So you want to take our faith? Our very essence? We won''t accept such conditions! We can''t! No matter how powerful you are." (nurse)
"Sorry, but killing is no good. I don''t want this to happen." (I)
"This is as if you want that getting hit by a lightning strike stops being deadly! There are things that cannot change." (nurse)
I notice that only the nurse and the dark figure are doing the talking.
Which is weird as they''re the only ones without a mouth.
Kyumi is fearfully looking at me and obviously too afraid to speak up.
Doreo looks as if he''s more interested in observing what transpires here instead of really partaking in the event.
The athletic boy doesn''t seem to want to be involved with anything but has this typical "leave me alone" teenager attitude.
And about Hanako that nervous mess I don''t even want to get started.
"You all still don''t seem to accept what she is. Because if you would, you would know that she in fact can just decide on such a thing." (Z)
"We would lose our identity! Our selves! Without our myths we return to nothing. I won''t accept this." (nurse)
While I detest using my powers, especially against sentient beings, I would do so if I could save others from them.
However, as I understood it in this case, the rumors would eventually create new demons and nothing changes.
"Okay, for now, please just avoid killing. What else you wanted to talk about?" (I)
Still a mix of anger and fear.
I should try to appear less dangerous.
But the weird black guy again addresses me.
"Your presence grows stronger with each passing day. Eventually the exorcists will notice." (black figure)
Guess this was my mistake.
"Uh, I don''t think the local exorcists will bother you anytime soon." (I)
I caused too much havoc there for them to be able to do anything.
"It''s totally simple. Do what she says and don''t get in her way and you might exist a little longer." (Z)
Why do I believe she''s at it to increase her ranking?
"Look, most of your rules don''t end with you directly going for the kill, right? Otherwise the campus would be vacant by now. Can''t we figure something out that won''t end with a conflict?" (I)
I look hopeful at this council of strange demons.
I don''t want to be an annihilator, dominator, or any other kind of "-ator", but I also have to make sure the school stays a somewhat safe place.
Suddenly the black one snaps his head to the exit, focusing something behind me.
"Someone intruded into this realm!" (black figure)
I follow his gaze and spot how the room grows.
It''s somehow expanding and closing up at the new end, trapping a small group of people inside.
The occultism club!!?
Chapter 65
I am stunned.
When, why, and how did those kiddos get here?
It just doesn''t make any sense.
Just how could they find this place?
Did they follow me?
While following a scary demon to an even scarier demon meeting would be the pinnacle of stupidity I wouldn''t put it past them.
But even if they somehow got a hint of what I''m doing here, how could they follow me without my surveillance system noticing them?
And I simply can''t believe that they just randomly showed up here.
If they really shadowed us, usually countless eyes would open to show me that someone is there.
Or Zika might''ve been perceptive enough to notice.
But all complaining won''t help me to deal with this situation.
And we have a situation here.
That is because the room trapped them with us inside here and from that black figure I perceive something that reminds me of a hungry wolf.
"What is going on?" (S)
"Where is the door?!" (J)
"S-sorry." (N)
"Is this the end?" (Y)
He, I think it''s a he, doesn''t move from his position but rather his presence crawls along the walls, very concentrated, even moving through the area where I left my own presence.
Also, I feel an uncomfortable heat from everywhere he passes me.
Or rather my outer presence, but it''s a bit hard to distinguish between that and my body.
"Stop! What are you doing there?" (I)
"This is the rule! Humans who enter this space, apart from the living world, won''t ever leave! You won''t steal any more of what is rightfully ours!" (black figure)
Shit, shit, shit! What am I doing?
If I wait any longer whatever comes for them won''t leave them unscathed.
The problem is, the way he said this feels like he''s simply following this imposed rule.
An urge he has to follow.
Shall I eradicate him now because of this?
God, this is too much.
I''m not good with split decisions.
Damnit!
More because of panic than as a deliberate choice I do the only thing I can come up with to solve a conflict situation.
And this is separating the clashing parties.
And so I let the ground where the four are standing open up, form a huge cocoon around them, and swallow the whole group.
It''s quite surprising how easy it was.
Chiaki and Zika were a bit harder to absorb.
Like with bigger pieces, where I actually had to chew.
A worrisome metaphor.
Is it even one if that''s what literally happens?
"She stole them! She took my share!" (black figure)
Show them who''s boss!
"Goddamnit, shut up!" (I)
I''ve got enough!
He can be glad I didn''t end him just now!
Thousands of tendrils erupt from all sides into the room.
Where they''re not everything gets encompassed by living darkness, reaching out for the quivering group of demons in the middle.
I am honestly agitated right now but still set on restraining myself before I go too far.
Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.If their fear of me can prevent that anyone dies here, then I''m fine with the result.
"Okay, can we please now calm down? All I want is that we solve this peacefully." (I)
This might sound less believable while I threaten them with total annihilation but, if nothing else, it''s a convincing factor to support my demands.
And well, I''m part American.
"You... you cannot force us to stray from our myths! They''re our identities, our very being. We need to follow them, regardless of their contents." (nurse)
"Then I''ll change those damned rumors, and till this happens we simply avoid fulfilling the conditions that will lead to death." (I)
"You would change who we are?" (nurse)
"If it''s necessary! Seriously, if you stop being ruthless killers I''d consider this an improvement. So yes, I''ve got enough of this. No one here is going after my friends, my classmates, or any other students! I don''t know how bad I can be, but I sure as hell know that none of you wants to find out!!" (I)
It seems my words had some impact.
They at least shiver enough that I can be certain that they were listening to what I just said.
But now I first want to ease the atmosphere.
I do so by retracting my influence.
Since I took over every last bit of the supernatural construction which made the room look so weird it changes back into a completely normal cellar.
Which still makes me feel uneasy.
As soon I stop completely controlling this place the black one and the boy immediately vanish.
The remaining ones meanwhile look sill very apprehensive of me.
Which might be founded to a degree.
I was never very proficient at socializing and so am now a little lost in this situation.
I guess smiling won''t help all too much after what just happened.
At least I''m trying to make a relaxed impression to decrease the tension.
Which is especially difficult now because Chiaki permanently stares at me.
Did I scare her as well?
I seriously only wanted to protect everyone.
"I-I''m sorry, Chiaki. I didn''t want to overdo it. You need to believe me, they''re fine and I''m not evil!" (I)
I really don''t want her to see me as a monster.
"Ah, no. That''s not it. It''s just..." (C)
"Yes?" (I)
Did she realize how powerful I am?
Or worried that I might turn against her?
"You''re cute!" (C)
.
.
.
Okay, I''m dumbfounded.
What does she mean?
If not...
"Don''t tell me... Shit!" (I)
The horns are the first thing I notice, shortly followed by the claws with which I grabbed them.
After this, I become aware of the legs, the ears, the tail.
I''m in demon mode!
"Ahh, Chiaki! I, I didn''t want to scare you! It just happened. I... What did you just say?" (I)
"You''re cute. I mean, a little foreign, but I''m currently asking myself what clothes would suit you. A blue dress should be a nice fit. You''re looking a bit like that one character of this anime. Uh... I can''t put my finger on it." (C)
"What happened to your fear of demons?" (I)
"You''re fine. I trust you to be nice. And those ears are just sweet!" (C)
Why is she pinching them!
"Could you please stop this? And maybe also stop staring? There''s surely something else as interesting. There, for example! There''s a literal mermaid! Pester that one!" (I)
I think Kyumi heard me.
She''s clearly shrinking away now.
Maybe my display was a tiny bit much.
Chiaki against all my expectations does what I said.
She''s casually walking over to the killer mermaid.
"So... You wanted to eat me?" (C)
"Ieekh! N-no. Only dragging you below the water till you had lost consciousness. And only if you''d entered the pool. Pl-please, don''t call... her." (K)
I am not sure if I''m fine with that kind of reputation.
Chiaki is still extremely calm considering her fear of demons.
Promptly, Chiaki throws the mermaid a joyous smile.
"Nah. It''s fine. You surely had your reasons. Seems pretty hard to be you. But next time I''ll blow you away! I can now do that much''" (C)
For a moment her hands emit a bit of this laser beam light that she used to burn a hole in my castle and she makes very sure Kyumi gets a good look at it before ending the display.
Okay, I never knew Chiaki had this side to her.
She slaps Kyumi once on her back and returns to my side.
But for now, everything seems to be fine.
Meanwhile, I wave at Hanako.
Don''t know if I remember this right, but the Hanako rumor had something to do with a bullied girl on the school toilet, which is just sad.
And a cute little grade-schooler with a tragic past is someone I want to be nice to.
Yet it''s sadly not received very well.
Seems like the meeting is concluded now.
I''m not sure if I did well, but I guess it could''ve been worse.
"Ah, I had hope that at least one of them would get devoured. At least the scorched man. That one''s an ass. Well, one can''t have everything. All of them being freaked out will have to suffice." (Z)
Damn, this demon.
I can kinda understand why the others don''t like her.
However, now I really need to leave.
Chapter 66
I move out of this cellar together with Chiaki and Zika.
Both of them seem for some reason to be quite elated.
"This worked well, right?" (Z)
Zika''s polite demeanor is as fake as it could be.
On the other hand, she seems to be truly amused.
"Be honest. Did you just accompany me so you could promote your higher standing as my ally to them?" (I)
"Maybe? The fact that I''m now utterly dependent on you has to come at least with some perks, right? If they had decided to attack me you wouldn''t just have stood by and watched how it happens, am I right?" (Z)
"Since we did this pact thing nothing in our relationship changed. I never exerted any kind of control over you." (I)
"It''s not about the present, it''s about the "if''s" and "when''s". Eternity is quite long and I''ll never be able to one-sidedly cancel our arrangement. To you, on the other side, I''m just a plaything. You could theoretically do whatever you want with me. You could even take my very essence and press myself into a new shape, body, and character as you see fit. Alone that you can do this is enough of a disadvantage even if you don''t intend doing so yet." (Z)
I get her.
This kind of power disparity is not a good foundation for a friendship.
While it''s maybe a bit farfetched to call her a friend I certainly don''t wanna be some kind of asshole boss who abuses his power over his subordinates.
What was interesting was this talk about possible character molding.
Not that I would even consider doing something like this without consent, but it might explain some things.
"Is this the reason why you didn''t ask me for power?" (I)
I mean, I made Kuri, so I am quite sure that I can make strong demons.
This kind of change should be possible as well.
"Kinda. One part is your lack of proficiency. If I could be sure that you wouldn''t mess up and literally kill my very self in the process there wouldn''t speak much against this. There might be the point that I until now abstained from reaching too great heights to avoid unwanted attention but now with our pact that applies no longer. The thing is that it wouldn''t be my own power. Naturally cultivated strength is more reliable than artificial empowerment. I might just need more resources, knowledge, and time. It''s possible that I ask you about something in this regard." (Z)
One can say many things about Zika, but she knows what she wants.
Now that I''m done on that front, I tend to the other problematic party.
"So, Iori... How does it feel to have a tail? And the horns, or the claws and legs. It must be different to have those, right? Could you describe it in detail?" (C)
And she is a problematic character.
"It mostly feels normal. If I become aware of the changes it''s irritating, but everything works as it should. Most of the time I ignore the tail. Only if it gets touched I notice that it''s there. So would you please abstain from pulling it?!" (I)
She has no shame!
"Oh, it''s just kinda fascinating." (C)
"Yes, I''m very sure you''re the first one who ever pulled an outer god by the tail and continued existing to tell the tale. Which is something I would advise you not to do." (Z)
"Yes, yes, I''m a fearsome outer god and no one should learn about this." (I)
"Great that you understand. As you just had this magnificent revelation, why don''t you think about changing back before anyone of the leftover school staff might see you?" (Z)
"Oh shit! Goddamnit!" (I)
Hurriedly I put every possible illusion and body shifting up to again look as human as possible.
Zika might pull her tricks and tell them it''s just cosplay or whatever, but I want to stay out of trouble as good as possible.
We proceed to go upward, but Chiaki won''t stop pestering me.
"And the eyes? Don''t you have problems with the light as black as they are? Your pupils must be extended to the max." (C)
"Uh, well, no. I doubt it''s the same. Probably some magical shenanigan. I can see just fine with them. Also in the dark. Again, there''s barely any difference compared to before." (I)
"That''s kinda cool. It''s just hard to find make-up that would go well with this shade of black." (C)
"Chiaki, I''m not into make-up." (I)
"And what makes you believe that our outer god couldn''t do without it, the direct way?" (Z)
"Why are you still here, Zika?" (I)
"I prefer to stay protected after things were churned up like this. So all of them can have some time to think before trying something stupid." (Z)
Okay, that''s a sound argument.
"Also, I believe I''ll be needed very soon if my feeling is right. But as soon we''re done with it I''m gone." (Z)
"What do you mean?" (I)
"The thing you''re going to do right now." (Z)
Ah, yes, that.
"What is it? I feel excluded." (C)
"If you forgot, your friend just swallowed some very stupid kiddies. And someone has to deal with the agony you just caused for them." (Z)
"Ah, okay!" (C)
"Hey, I''m not that bad!" (I)
"You are!" (C/Z)
Everyone is against me.
I sulk the rest of the way to the rooftop.
At last, I reach my destination.
"Why the roof?" (C)
"The cellar is still occupied so that we would directly be in the same situation again and I was looking for a place that is a bit remote in case it gets loud." (I)
"So you believe that having them screaming their agony from the roof will be any better?" (Z)
Maybe not the perfect solution, but it will give us time before anyone can reach us.
Now I have to free the occultism club from inside me.
I search for their individual presences and soon find them.
Since they are so weak I don''t even have to use my whole body, but prepare some kind of swelling postule, filled with all this nasty stuff I control.
Then I place all four of them inside it.
They pass very easily through the small strand-like connection from my foot.
I have them gather themselves inside the structure and as soon I''m sure that they''re completely intact I pull everything that''s not them back inside me.
Now there are four kiddos who I should give a thorough scolding if it just wouldn''t be so troublesome.
I move in front of them.
"Hey, you lot! You..." (I)
Before I''m getting into it I realize... something is wrong.
"I can fight this, I can do something, I can save everyone. I can fight..." (S)
"This is illogical, this isn''t right, the pattern is wrong, it doesn''t add up, it is wrong, I''m wrong, nothing''s right..." (J)
"This... this is too much! I never wanted this! It should''ve never ended like this!" (N)
"This isn''t what I wanted. Make it stop. I don''t want to suffer. No one should suffer. They should be happy. Why couldn''t I be happy? Why couldn''t I change? Did I change? Am I myself? Who am I?" (Y)
They''re completely through.
The boy who I''d say is their self-proclaimed leader has an expression like some popular anime hero.
At least the same stupid smile.
However, he''s at the same time totally unresponsive.
As if he''s right now having an adventure in some kind of matrix-like world.
The other boy with the glasses is just mumbling on and on.
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.I guess he''s repeating some supposedly scientific lines.
But he''s not reacting to any outer input.
Then there is the cooky-girl.
I''d say she does considerably well.
She looks confused, but more like after a mental breakdown which she might recover from.
The last one in line is the goth girl.
From the little I know about her I''d dare say that she''s the worst case.
Tears stream continuously out of her eyes, while her face repeatedly switches between a grimacing smile and tense trepidation.
Her whole persona seems to be kinda twisted.
While she''s as well mostly unresponsive from her mumbling I gather that she would now prefer world peace and personal fulfillment over any kind of dark ritual.
Maybe objectively not the worst change, but thinking about it, her character could maybe lie in shambles.
I really don''t know what to do now.
The biggest concern is that my actions might have caused lasting traumas for them.
On the other hand, it might be just the lesson they need to stop involving themselves with powers they don''t know and certainly cannot control.
"Iori, what is with them?" (C)
"Great ones, what did you do now?" (Z)
"I, I don''t know. I''ve just stored them as usual. I was careful not to absorb anything or cause harm." (I)
"Did you place them in your dream?" (Z)
If my perception is right... I didn''t.
I''ve just wanted to store them safe and sound.
But my personal dream is... well, personal.
It couldn''t get more private than this.
"N-No. I mean, it''s my inner mind. That''s kinda my most private place. I can''t let anyone enter there." (I)
While I''m trying to justify my actions Zika just throws me a judgmental look.
"Where! Did you! Put them!" (Z)
I look into myself to find an answer to that question.
Where did I just take them from?
The answer is simple enough.
"I-I think it was some kind of safe space. Not allocated area." (I)
My best guess is I did this subconsciously.
Somehow I know that at the place where I stored them I could keep them alive indefinitely.
Which might be the reason why I chose it.
However, it seems Zika doesn''t agree.
"Great ones!" (Z)
"What is wrong?" (I)
"That were more than five minutes." (Z)
"Ehm, what is this about?" (C)
"Ah, right. You can help me to make that failure of a goddess understand. You know when you were brought into her dream? How not nice that was?" (Z)
"Oh, please don''t remind me. I''m trying to forget about it." (C)
"Now take that one moment when it was the worst. That one split-second when you passed over, and stretch it. Stretch it infinitely wide." (Z)
Chiaki becomes pale.
The blood drains from her face and all she does is helplessly stare at me, not able to utter a single word.
"What is the problem? I don''t understand!" (I)
"Okay, the absolutely simplest basics. You''re not "storing" someone as you call it. You destroy them! You torture them!" (Z)
"What do you mean? There they are! Each of them still in one piece!" (I)
Not a single wound is visible.
"No. Those are not their bodies. Only a flesh sac you reassembled by creating the right atoms and putting them at the right places. What really happens when you devour someone is that you peel their bodies away from them. You take everything until only the bare soul remains. That''s something you can transport. A unique consciousness. The thing is, nothing is as vulnerable and easy to influence as a bare soul. Little constructs one can toy with, twist, change, violate in any way one''s creativity allows. It''s the greatest harm one can cause. And it''s a lasting one." (Z)
I don''t know what to say.
"But, but... I didn''t do anything to them. And Chiaki and mum are still... not like this." (I)
I point at the group of which each of them experiences their very own particular case of madness.
Chiaki meanwhile looks at least uncomfortable.
"You don''t get it, huh? Souls are so weak on their own that any kind of influence can cause harm. Your friend is fine because she has a body in your dream. The only moment when she''s bare is when she passes to the realms. A single moment that is already difficult to endure. This is clearly not the case this time. Also, one has to consider that your critters make up everything in there, which as well counts as an influence. Regarding your mother, you should remind yourself that I took her suffering last time. Back then it was only a short time. When I mentioned the five minutes I was referring to the average time someone''s mind can survive direct contact with the other side. You messed up pretty badly here." (Z)
I cannot retort.
I don''t know how.
If what she says is true I did something terrible.
"W-what now? Please, help!" (I)
"I don''t know if I can do something about this. If the suffering settled into their very essence I can''t simply rip it out. Cutting parts of their souls away wouldn''t be good, right?" (Z)
"But we cannot leave it at this!" (I)
"Fine, let me see. Maybe there''s still something left to safe. Or salvage." (Z)
She moves to the four who won''t even recognize her existence.
Maybe the cooky girl does a little bit.
She passes each one of them after a scrutinizing inspection, starting at the supposed leader, named Sora if I''m right.
Then the glasses boy, whose name was Junichiro, after that the cooky-girl, and at last the goth girl, I think her name''s Yona.
"Pass, don''t know, pass, nope." (Z)
"Sorry?" (I)
"As I said. The boy can be helped. He was lucky in so far that his mind shut down and he somewhat successfully managed to escape into his own fantasies, no longer consciously experiencing everything. The other one is a bit worse off. At the border to snap I''d say, but not completely out of reach. Then the girl. Shaken, but an impressive mental resilience. She might even recover on her own. Maybe slightly traumatized and will scream every night from her nightmares. But that last one... A complete mess. Her mind is in shambles. Wouldn''t even know where to start. It really did a number on her." (Z)
Shit!
"No! No, no, no, no, no! NO!! There must be a way! You can''t tell me that with all those powers there''s nothing I can do!" (I)
"Tsk, you''re always asking for the impossible. By the way, would you please dissipate the red clouds above us? Guess they''re about to rain blood. At least I hope it will be blood." (Z)
Think I have to, but it''s so hard to concentrate right now.
Zika sits casually down and ponders, but without any apparent results.
"Ehm, I might have an idea." (C)
"You? Seriously?" (Z)
"What do you mean? How would you know anything?" (I)
Not like I think Chiaki is a liar, but she has certainly no expertise for situations like this.
"Ehm, not really I by myself. I mean, I could ask someone." (C)
"You''re seriously telling me that you know someone who knows how to treat a critical soul trauma?" (Z)
"I''m not sure if she can. But I might call her." (C)
"Who do you me-... Oh!" (I)
Chiaki is talking about her stalker goddess!
"Yes. She could have some experience." (C)
That''s not too farfetched.
We''re talking about someone who influenced her reincarnation over and over again.
"And you know how to get in touch with her?" (I)
"I''ve got this prayer. No real idea what language this even is, but when I go over the contents it feels strangely familiar. Like, I know that I''m asking someone to come over. Well, it''s a bit more formal. Just strange to know something you don''t know." (C)
"Chiaki, I truly know exactly how you feel!" (I)
"Could anyone please consider telling me what this is about?" (Z)
"We think about summoning Chiaki''s patron goddess." (I)
"A goddess? Here? Are you making fun of me?" (Z)
"Ehm no. We met her this weekend." (C)
"I... I don''t even know what to say. I know you''re entropy itself, but sometimes your antics just exceed any possible expectations on common sense I could have in you! Great ones, how can such a thing happen?! To even consider calling such beings. And this in your position!" (Z)
"I think Chiaki''s idea is a good one. A bit more expertise can''t be bad and we were able to find some kind of common ground last time." (I)
"Let me guess, it was something along the line of "don''t devour me and rip reality apart", am I right?" (Z)
Sadly, close enough.
"Then go for it. Things can''t get worse." (Z)
"Ehm, you should stay in the background. She has some aversions against demons." (I)
"A purifier? How absolutely, fantastic, fucking, cursed, great!" (Z)
We see this as her approval and Chiaki starts the chant.
It sounds like some Sutra.
But not Buddhism.
Maybe Tao- or Shintoism?
I''m honestly not too familiar with complex prayers.
And as fast Chiaki rolls them down they''re anything but simple.
It truly gives the impression as if she did this already hundreds of times.
While she continues to chant her bright aura is set into motion.
It gathers in front of her.
There it starts to swirl in ever greater circles and some kind of portal made of pure light forms.
Next, a golden emittance escapes from inside this thing.
Chiaki looks awed at her own creation while Zika increases her distance.
Promptly the portal extends to the center a surface like liquid gold.
"Ah, my intimate!" (So)
And then a well-known golden figure emerges and promptly embraces Chiaki.
Wait! What kind of relationship had those two?
Soraja revels for a short moment in that hug and Chiaki lets it happen, unable to deny friendly physical contact.
Something I should really talk with her about better sooner than later.
But then it seems our goddess comes to her senses and her expression darkens.
"Bah, what is this pollution? The air itself tastes dirty. Sickening vile!" (So)
Sorry for my presence.
"Soraja, we need your help!" (C)
"We?" (So)
Shily I wink at her.
"Oh no! At least this explains the pollution." (So)
"Iori has a problem and we can''t solve this alone. Would you do me this one favor? Please?" (C)
She totally melts away at Chiaki''s puppy eyes.
"Sigh, what is it?" (So)
"We... I, I panicked and swallowed those four there. Now Zika says I kinda broke them. And, and I don''t know what to do." (I)
I feel terrible about this.
I try to push the implications away and hope I can revert whatever I caused, but it won''t change that I messed up badly.
"Zika?" (So)
Her gaze drifts to the facepalming demon behind me.
"A demon!?" (So)
Her hand starts to glow, but Chiaki is quickly in front of her.
"Please, don''t attack her. Yes, Zika is a demon, but she''s been nothing but helpful. And she''s with Iori." (C)
"Who did you now bring close to my precious intimate?" (So)
"Uh, well. Zika is a school demon and my... Are we friends?" (I)
Wow.
I never thought it''s possible at the same time to twitch and roll with one''s eyes.
"She''s at least aligned to me and wants me to stay stable. So you could say that there''s a shared interest? And she only drains people a bit, no killing." (I)
"Tsk, a leech." (So)
"Hey, I''m a respectable connoisseur of dark emotions!" (Z)
"She said I accidentally tortured those kids and this might have effects on their souls. Please, don''t you know a way to help them?" (I)
"You''re calling me to help you with four insignificant souls?" (So)
"Please! I, I didn''t want to do this! I need help!" (I)
Simply the thought of what I did to them brings tears to my eyes.
I am not bad! I am not evil!
I just wanted to bring them away so they won''t get involved too deeply.
"Okay, okay! Stop threatening to annihilate absolutely everything with your emotions! I''ll take a look at them." (So)
She moves to the members of the club, who still didn''t move a bit.
Her hand starts to glow and she moves it slowly over each of their heads.
Maybe this can really help them?
"Two mild cases of mind torture, one in a dangerous condition, the last one''s soul got a severe trauma. That you have this leech here might be beneficial. It''s enough to cure the light cases. The other one would need special stabilization. Regarding the girl... Theoretically, there''s no way to help her." (So)
Does this mean... Did I irreparable harm her?
If she never recovers from this she could as well be dead.
What about her family?
Her friends?
How could I live with this?!
"Stop this, before you lose control! I said theoretically. It''s not possible to heal her without tampering with her soul. This is actually an absolute taboo as it breaks fundamental laws. However, I''m pretty sure you don''t care in the slightest about this. (So)
"I can''t send her back to her parents like this! I''m fine with everything as long it works." (I)
"If you insist. All we can do is reconstruct her "self". Your influence simply seeped too deep inside. All that''s possible now is bringing a bit of order into this chaos. I won''t lie, that''s nothing one should mess with. To be precise, this kind of animancy is considered one of the greatest atrocities one can commit. However, aside from killing her now and hoping that the passing to the next cycle will help I''d know no solution." (So)
"So, I need to do something very bad?" (I)
Should I really do this?
I know that messing with someone''s personality and soul has to be considered evil but on the other hand I don''t know what else I could do.
The problem is, I don''t know how bad it truly is.
Can I cross this line just because I have good intentions?
And is the fact that I have no concrete idea of the severity something I can ignore?
But I just want that she becomes normal again.
Those kids can''t pay the price for my negligence.
"Exactly. You''ll intrude into her soul and make the parts that threw her into disarray align. That''s not healing, but rearranging. However, it will enable her to live with the experience." (So)
"And how do I do this?" (I)
"I only know what your kind is capable of. My best guess is, to connect with her body and figure it out per instinct. Should work out. I''ve noticed you do most of your stuff without knowing the proper theory. Meanwhile, I''ll make sure that the other three are stable enough not to die while being drained." (So)
"So I have to do the brunt work with the nutcases?" (Z)
"Don''t act as if you wouldn''t anticipate this, leech." (So)
"And I?" (C)
"I don''t like to suggest this, but you might help her. This girl needs light after all this darkness. And your''s shines still the brightest." (So)
"Awh!" (C)
Seriously, what kind of relation did those two share?
Zika goes over and naturally starts with Junichiro, who''s the worst case.
Seems like I have to do this now.
I''m going to her and am a little at a loss what exactly I should do now.
"What now?" (C)
Exactly my thoughts!
"They said I have to form a connection. I just don''t know how and in which way." (I)
"Can''t really help you with this." (C)
Maybe I should just get started.
Just a little soul surgery.
What could possibly go wrong?
Chapter 67
Okay, I need to do this now.
I move as close I can.
"Ehm, please, whatever creepy instinct governs my actions. I need a bit of help here. It would be great if you could help me make a connection." (I)
I don''t even know if there''s anyone concrete I''m addressing.
I just extend my hands in that poor girl''s direction and hope that something will happen to make this connection.
And to my surprise, it does.
Abruptly tendrils extend from my arm''s skin and reach towards her.
Usually, I''d be creeped out, but this time I need to prevail as it''s a necessary thing to happen.
They close in and disturbingly touch her head.
Then they pierce inside.
"Gaaaahhh!" (Y)
They''re stuck now in her temples, ears, and nose, slowly crawling further, growing more connections.
Some very small ones creep towards her eyes and then around her eyeballs inside.
The worst is that I feel every little bit of this process.
Sometimes I really ask myself how I managed to still be sane, as I''m sure that what I continuously experience is something that can totally make someone go crazy.
Chiaki almost loses her breakfast and I as well only don''t cancel everything and rip myself away because I know that I have to do something and maybe because it might be unhealthy to yank now that I have so many anchor points at very delicate places.
The only thing I can do now is to proceed so that this can soon come to an end.
So I need a connection.
Suddenly something happens.
I feel how a part of my awareness drifts along the created strands into the girl.
I''m still somehow aware of my own body, but at the same time, I experience something completely foreign.
I''ve just developed a new sense and now do something akin to touching that girl''s essence.
I don''t know if "touching" is the right word, as it''s not physical.
At the same time, it feels somewhat familiar.
As if my instincts are guiding me.
I realize that this particular feeling is exactly what I need and follow up on the instructions.
Still, the main problem remains that I don''t know in the slightest what I''m doing here.
Especially not what exactly is the problem and how to fix it.
Also, I am not in the best state of mind as I''m more than a little sad about what happened.
I never intended to harm someone.
The thought that she remains in this delirium forever weighs heavily on my conscience.
Her parents and friends will have to accept that she is in this state, which isn''t too far away from death.
And because of this, I cannot accept this.
I don''t want to live with this guilt.
And so I demand this knowledge.
At this moment it''s as if my eyes open a second time.
Suddenly I understand what is wrong.
The soul is incorporeal so I cannot refer to anything concrete, but what is certain is that hers is in disarray.
Not only shaken but completely out of balance.
Almost like it got poled the wrong way.
As if something pressed for so long against its structure till the whole thing bend and now threatens to collapse.
Or it already did so.
And as sudden as this completely novel insight came I also know the solution.
With incorporeal sews and needles, I fix up the dented patches.
With imaginary pressure, I reposition the whole thing.
And with some kind of soul concrete, I refill the structures which lacked density to support the whole thing.
While I''m doing so, I''m more and more immersing myself in the process.
Which is terribly necessary, as I would otherwise concentrate on my patient''s disturbing outer reactions to my treatment.
Which might be close to an exorcism of the really bad, horror film kind.
However, I''m definitely making progress.
There''s but one problem.
Inside what I think is her soul I notice, for the lack of a better impression, black structures.
They''re like tumorous growth, or not?
While not growing they threaten to clash with the rest and cause severe instability.
From fiddling with them I learn that I could try removing them.
But this would probably lead to even greater chaos than what I''m trying to solve right now.
Like this, there''s no viable short-term solution.
But then I promptly get another inspiration.
I know that if I''m really trying, could extract the black parts and after this carefully rebuild everything that collapsed.
However, my goal is to make this procedure as noninvasive as possible.
So the best thing I could do would be to purify the blackness.
The problem is, that I''m not capable of purifying anything at all.
It''s simply not my element.
However, someone who has this affinity is present.
"Chiaki, I need your help." (I)
She needs some time to catch up to this, for maybe the same reason why she backed so far away.
After all, from the outside perspective, I just did unspeakable things to this girl.
"Wh-what do you need?" (C)
"Your light. As Zika said, I need your sunshine to make her feel better." (I)
Fortunately, it''s not too hard to convince Chiaki to help other people.
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.So she, even if slightly reluctant, comes to me.
"And what now?" (C)
Fortunately, my "inspiration" instructed me about this as well.
And yes, I know that I''m bordering here on what this term originally is about and should probably be much more vigilant.
Which I would be if I wouldn''t be so desperate here.
"Put your hand on my arm and gather some energy as if you''re trying to shoot a beam, but without really getting started." (I)
Soon I feel the mentioned energy.
Tiniest tendrils, thinner than spiderwebs reach inside Chiaki''s arm to form a connection. And like along a cable the energy gets transported into the girl.
All I have to do is to guide it to the respective areas.
And like intended the energy makes short work of the black.
Even better, the cleansed parts maintain their integrity, so that the whole structure survives and stays stable.
It takes quite some time but eventually, I can finish and call this surgery a success.
Slowly and carefully I peel the tentacles away, especially those around the eyes.
I wouldn''t want to rip them out.
When the last connection separates, I feel a strange sense of accomplishment.
"I''ve done it! I''ve restored her self!" (I)
Now I just need to get out of here.
When I''m again completely back in my body I take some time to gather myself and then take in the environment.
Foremost naturally the outer appearance of my patient.
She''s at least now breathing much calmer and stopped mumbling.
Yet that could as well mean that I made it worse.
I try not to think about this any further and instead focus on the less dire cases.
At least I thought they were less dire, but now that Zika is done with them the pitiful rests she left behind concern me.
The boy with the golden aura and the girl seem to be somewhat fine.
Well, not really, as they''re lying totally slumped on the ground because of absolute exhaustion like after a week-long marathon.
And the other boy with the glasses looks comatose.
"Are, are they alright?" (I)
"Yes. That thing at least knows when to stop. Those light cases might wake up any moment." (So)
Zika grimaces at the goddess while I look really worried at the glasses boy.
I can barely see any aura around him now.
"Will he really be alright?" (I)
"Yep, had to absorb quite much but as long his mind won''t receive another blow he''ll be fine. I need to say, that cocktail of despair and half-eternal suffering was great to ingest. At least, there''s one upside in working for you." (Z)
As long the parasitic demon is happy...
"This means they''ll recover?" (I)
"It''s a bit difficult to explain. Yes, we were able to extract the associated feelings with the torture. When they will reminisce about what happened, it will be for them as if it happened to someone else. Theoretically, this should prevent a deeper trauma. But that doesn''t mean they will be exactly fine. Even the objective memory of what happened without any personal involvement can cause distress. It''s like watching a horror film with you as one of the victims and you know it''s based on a true story. Not too great of an image." (Z)
"What the leech said." (So)
"Oh please, that''s the pot calling the kettle black. You''re just a rampant idea that lost all its support! Different to me with all my arrangements you will eventually stop persisting. So could you please stop displaying your disdain for even one single moment?" (Z)
I need to take Zika''s side.
Soraja is pretty much a racist here.
And I don''t just say this because I''m part of the targeted group.
On the other hand, she might have said too much.
So I have to step in before this goddess vaporizes her.
"Zika really helped here and was supportive. So could you please overlook this one single time that she''s part of a, by you not favored group?" (I)
"Such an understatement!" (So)
"Anyway, what about the girl? Does, does it work out? I really did my best there." (I)
I look anxiously back to the place where she''s lying.
Chiaki is still at her side, checking if she''s at least physically okay.
Soraja goes over and again does her glowing hand thing.
She seems to be in thought.
"Mmh. A bit rough. Some points probably would''ve worked with a less grave intrusion. But all in all far better than anticipated and certainly much preferable to the earlier state." (So)
"So she''ll be fine?" (I)
"Don''t get me wrong. In general, this was an atrocity against the most fundamental laws of balance and everything that''s good and just. But it''s probably still better than you destroying existence itself because you grieve that you couldn''t save her." (So)
I try to act as if I didn''t hear that and repeat my question.
"So she''ll be fine?" (I)
"No. You messed with her soul and should never forget about this. What you''ve done is irreversible. As minor it is, every little change is a difference from the person that she was before. And this is something no one should be able to decide about. So no, she''s not fine. A part of her is gone and won''t ever return. But if you''re asking me if what you patched up there will work out to exist as another mortal, yes it may. I can''t tell what the exact implications are, but she will be able to continue living, and as far I can tell with a good part of her old self still intact." (So)
Naturally, I feel terrible.
I never wanted to influence her personality.
I never wanted to harm her.
I just wanted not to be involved.
And this really hurts.
"I wouldn''t fret about this. Souls change all the time. Every little experience defines someone''s personality in the end. And this personality defines the soul. Yes, usually a single life, no matter how extreme it was, would only add another nuance and not cause a fundamental change, but the basic principle is still quite similar. So you shouldn''t scare our little outer god too much. As long she''s not misusing it to create eternal slaves or twisted beings, tortured by their own existence, there''s no reason to call any overseers, right? Aside from the fact that the implications, if you''d do so, would be "worrisome"." (Z)
The way she said that last part makes me believe that her concerns go a bit past a universal apocalypse.
However, contrary to her nature Zika manged to make me feel better.
If souls really are prone to change then this tiny bit I did there, with best intentions to help, cannot be considered too bad.
Just equal to the accumulated changes of two to three lives.
"Thank you, Zika!" (I)
It''s not like me, but I embrace her.
"Wh-wha-what!? Stop! No! Just no!" (Z)
"Oh, what a chance! I want too!" (C)
And Chiaki joins in our sandwich.
Which I might have secured with some tentacles to prevent her from slipping.
The goddess meanwhile gives us an incredulous look.
"I... I guess this is just like you. Fine. I''ll take my leave then. As much as I love you, nothing can bring me to touch this thing." (So)
"Just kill me. Please!" (Z)
Maybe I should stop before the demon does something regrettable.
While I''m pulling the tentacles away I notice a golden light shining.
When I turn around the goddess is gone.
And when I look the other way again the same goes for Zika, and only some smoldering embers on the ground mark her last position.
Maybe I should leave that shy maiden some time for herself.
She might be good at dealing with people, but regarding friendship, she''s just starting out.
The one issue I have with her sudden leave is the following.
How do I deal now with those four kiddos of whom two already start to stir?
Chapter 68
"Nngh"
The girl, whose name was Nanako if I remember it correctly, stirs.
The boy with the hero complex, I guess his name was Sora, looks as well as if he''d wake up any moment.
Glasses boy is basically in a coma and I don''t even know what I did there to the goth girl.
But two are already bad enough.
In this situation, I do the only reasonable thing.
"Chiaki! Help me?!" (I)
Don''t judge me.
Dealing with people is probably my least refined ability.
The only other thing that came to my mind would be teleporting far away from here, leaving everyone on this rooftop.
And I still hold this back as a viable alternative.
"Wh-what do you mean?" (C)
"They will wake up any moment, and you know that I''m not good with people! I have no idea what to tell them." (I)
I don''t even know if I can scold them for following us after I tortured them.
That would feel terribly inappropriate.
"I''m not sure if I''m the right one to tell them anything." (C)
"Please, Chiaki. I can''t do this, pleeaase." (I)
"Oh my. That''s unfair! I can''t say no if you come with void-black puppy eyes." (C)
Once again I realize that my eye illusion isn''t as easy to apply and maintain as the rest of my body shifting.
But that doesn''t matter as the two will wake up any moment.
Maybe I could just teleport them into their beds and tell them it was all a bad dream?
Sigh, guess this won''t work after what they''ve been through.
And they might talk to each other.
So there''s no other choice but to talk this out.
Good luck, Chiaki.
"Ngh. Waaaahhh-... Wha-?" (N)
The girl wakes up with a start, a stifled scream, and looks confused around.
Fitting for someone who got just released from a nightmare.
Chiaki is right on her.
"Hey you! Are you okay? I know this was quite much at once. You should calm down first!" (C)
I never understood how anyone could be able to calm down while Chiaki comes over them like a tsunami.
"Wha- What happened? No. I... I know... Do I?" (N)
"You''ve got swallowed and spat out by an outer god. But overall, you''re fine!" (C)
I''m not sure if Chiaki''s approach is the best one there is but I, in her place, would still stammer incoherent things, trying to puzzle an answer together.
"A... An outer god? How would? Are you crazy?" (N)
"No, no. She stands right there." (C)
And Chiaki points at me.
Didn''t I just say that I don''t want to be involved or draw any attention?
Should I wave now?
Well, I do.
"Sh-she? I don''t understand. I feel so... I don''t know. As if something''s gone. But do I want it back? An outer god?" (N)
"You should take it slowly. As far I''ve understood it you''ve got disconnected from your most recent memories. Relatively spoken. Might have felt like several years. But now you''re fine." (C)
"I... I remember a place. But was that me? It''s so strange. I know I should feel something but it feels empty. I''m not sure if I''m alright." (N)
Suddenly there''s a shout from the side.
"Die demon lord! Huh?" (S)
Yes...
The "hero" just made his appearance.
"I-is Soralia saved?" (S)
Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
Okay...
"Well, now that the demon lord has been vanquished it should be possible for the allied forces to start a counterattack against the orc invasion and drive them back past the black valley. The goblin tribes might require some more effort with their high fertility rates but are no greater threat on their own. If anything that''s a long-term work-creation program for the adventurers. It may take a while for the lost planes to recover but eventually, the kingdom will find back to its old strength." (I)
Ahem. Why is everyone looking at me?
Wait, why do I know that Soralia is a fantasy world as cliche as it could be?
I mean, it''s perfectly divided into good human, elf, dwarf countries on the left and evil orc, ogre, demon countries on the right.
Why the heck do I know this?!
It''s not even well-thought-out!
The politics are barely touched and the characters flat.
The fuck!?
Okay, okay.
Calm down.
There''s just one more generic isekai-story in my head adding to the thousands I''ve already read.
But I''m sure that Sora wasn''t the protagonist in a single one of them!
I''m confused.
"You..." (S)
"Iekh! Sorry! It wasn''t meant like this! Everything was a big, stupid accident! I''m just so new to all this and didn''t think it through. Please, you have to believe me!" (I)
"I wanted to ask how you know about Soralia?" (S)
"According to that girl there, she ate us and did something to our minds." (N)
"It wasn''t intentional!" (I)
Might not help much but I feel it''s important to mention.
I am no bad person.
"What even happened?" (N)
"You secretly followed us to a meeting with utterly aggressive demons and they promptly wanted to invite you for dinner. Iori just in time sucked you in before something bad had happened. Well, "more bad" than what actually happened. At least I hope it would''ve been more bad." (C)
"Followed? Ah. Yes. I think I remember." (N)
"Why the heck did you go behind us? In any case nothing good could come from this and you had to know this!" (I)
"We, we know that you''re not normal. Not even human. We were so close to some really big occult secrets. Naturally we had to study this!" (S)
"You''re aware how stupid this sounds?" (I)
"Wait! What is with Jonichi and Yoko?" (S)
"Uh, Jonichi got it a bit worse. But he should be better as soon as he wakes up. Maybe tomorrow." (C)
"And Yoko?" (N)
"She..." (C)
"Ugh. What happened?" (Y)
"She''s perfectly fine!" (C)
This "Tadah"-gesture was overkill, Chiaki.
I directly run towards her.
For me, she was noted as a terminally ill patient, with minor responsibility from my side.
I need to make sure that she''s alright.
"How do you feel? Does anything hurt? Do you remember what happened? Or better did you successfully forget it? You need to stay calm, okay?! Stay calm!!!" (I)
"Wah!?" (Y)
I said, stay calm!
"I, I don''t know what you mean. I feel great. Everything''s fine." (Y)
"Oh. Okay." (I)
Chiaki comes from the side.
"You don''t remember something like billions of tentacles doing indescribable things to you?" (C)
"Huh? I''m not sure. Maybe?" (Y)
Why do I worry now that she might suddenly implode?
If not today then suddenly some months or years in the future.
"Oookay. I just want you to know that you went through quite some bad stuff. So if you note something disturbing with you or if you need any help please contact me." (I)
I write for her my number on a piece of paper, which no one shall question now where it came from.
I needed it and that''s what matters.
While I am quite sure that it''s not in my interest to give them any information like that, I also believe that I owe her that much after I messed up her soul.
"I don''t understand. Who even are you?" (Y)
Your friendly outer god classmate!
Yet I should go for something different.
"I... Am a bit supernatural in nature and caused you some trouble, which I feel really bad about. So please let me make up for it. If there''s anything you need." (I)
"Uhh, my head''s a bit woozy, but if you say so." (Y)
At least she takes the paper.
"Wait, she can ask for any favor and we get nothing?" (N)
Why am I not surprised that this came from the one with the most peculiar aura?
However, I once said that it''s wrong to read them out like this and so it is to apply such ideas to them.
It''s some kind of soul racism, which should be considered bad.
"As far I''ve understood you are mostly fine and there won''t be any lasting effects." (I)
"You ate us!" (N)
"Look, I am sorry for this. I really am. But following me without my consent is by no means okay. I''m only trying to keep my life easy and simple and you''re making this harder for me. By no means do I want to threaten you. I''m absolutely no violent person. But I simply need to ask you to leave it be and focus on something else. You just had the proof that supernatural powers truly exist. But now you should be more careful about what you are researching or you might bring yourself and others in danger." (I)
"Hm. But don''t you think that a bit of recompensation would be right? Or rather... Let''s say a bit help that this won''t repeat." (N)
"Are you seriously trying to pressure an outer god?" (C)
"I''m sure it would help to make me forget all the terrible things I just went through. I mean, what happened to me... I don''t even know how I could stay sane there." (N)
I''d say because you''re a cunning bitch.
Something in me stirs and wants to do something to the girl which I know I shouldn''t do.
Instead, I have an idea.
"Sigh. You promise that I''m getting my quiet school life, without ever being bothered again, if I comply?" (I)
"Oh... Yes, absolutely." (N)
"Fine. What do you want?" (I)
"Knowledge. Not the kind Doreo gives out, with all the rituals, roundabout ways, coaxing, and eventual self-destructive fallout. I want something simple, with impact." (N)
This sounds like an absolutely terrible idea.
I don''t even know what to do with this request.
"Oh, you mean something like controlling one''s own lifeforce? To cast magic and such?" (C)
Thank you, Chiaki, for giving them ideas!
"Ah, that sounds about right! I''d take that!" (N)
And with the most disturbing fake smile, she looks expectant in my direction.
I have no idea how I should make this happen.
Wait, actually I do!
I perfectly know how I could grant this request.
But I don''t!
Why, and how? I''m confused.
I only know that if I''d try I could make this happen.
However, I can''t simply give them power.
That would be irresponsible, even if I feel guilty.
On the other side, I''ve tortured them.
Sending them back home without any kind of compensation would be mean.
Maybe I can compromise?
"Before I grant you anything I have some conditions." (I)
"I''d present Sora''s soul to you this instant." (N)
"Nanako!" (S)
"What? No! I''m not this kind of..." (I)
"Dark demon goddess?" (C)
"Yes! I mean no! You know what I mean, Chiaki." (i)
"Then what is it that you want?" (N)
"Listen. I need someone who can change the stories about the seven wonders. I''m sure you know who I''m talking about as you''ve seen them and otherwise your whole club wouldn''t deserve its name." (I)
"Change the stories?" (N)
"Yes. The rumors and such. Make them less violent. I don''t want that anyone dies because he swims at the wrong place. No too extreme changes. Only limiting the worst parts." (I)
"And if we agree we get what we want?" (N)
"I think so. But one more thing. If you receive any kind of power from me I won''t allow you to use them for nefarious acts. As I said, I''m not violent, but if you use anything that is related to me for selfish reasons in a way that others are harmed I will know. And I don''t even want to think about what happens then." (I)
God, I can barely hold onto myself.
It''s completely against my character to act so imposingly.
The truth is, something inside me made me say this.
I wasn''t controlled, I think, but there was a part of me that really had to make this clear.
The girl looks a bit frightened now, but then she nods.
Okay, time to bestow some powers.
Chapter 69
The girl is already worrisomely eager to get what I promised.
Which makes me question how the fuck I could even consider doing this.
But it could be an important factor to stop the demons from eating the students.
Also, I doubt she would break the agreement to not use this for evil since I at least believe she wouldn''t want to see me angry.
"Ehm, how is this done?" (N)
I have honestly no idea.
And at the same time, I somehow know.
I need to establish a connection.
And then I''ll simply copy the information she wished for into her head.
Since she only wanted some magic, what should fit her bill would be basic life force manipulation, similar to what Chiaki already mastered, and context groundwork on doing magical stuff.
But where does this knowledge come from?
I''ve never studied this stuff and when I try thinking about it there''s only the certainty I can do it.
"This might feel a little bad. I would ask everyone else to look away. Please." (I)
Sadly I lack the authority I would like to have and honestly should wield, given my status.
This gives me some unwanted attention when my tentacles emerge, followed by some gasps.
"A-and this won''t hurt?" (N)
"It might sting a bit. Now please hold still." (I)
Promptly the tendrils grow in her direction and attach themselves to mouth, nose, eyes, and ears.
A moment later I''m inside.
Some tears are escaping this girl''s eyes but I somehow managed to restrict her ability to move, so she won''t squirm.
Suddenly there''s a rush from inside me towards her.
Something that feels foreign and at the same time strangely familiar is pushing stuff from the expanse within me through the tendrils.
They feel now like I suppose network cables do and act as such, transporting information directly into her head.
The amount is abysmally small in comparison to the total it comes from, but still my weird sense with which I''m operating is troubled to fit it all inside.
It''s easier said than done to put something into a brain as this space is not empty.
It needs some rearrangement of existing synapses.
While I have some doubts about doing brain surgery my weird sense is less restrained and simply does it before I can even argue.
With a jolt, the girl is back on and my tendrils slip out.
The blood flowing out of her orifices is worrying me, but overall she looks fine.
"And?" (I)
"Wow!" (N)
"Yes?" (I)
"I, I know everything! No, not everything. But enough to start. I feel like I was blind, but now I can see! It''s strange. This is what I wanted." (N)
"Okay. Glad that you''re content with the result. But as I mentioned before, you''re forbidden from abusing whatever I gave to you.
Because if you do I''ll find out and make you regret you ever existed!" (I/?)
Wha-
What was that?!
This didn''t come from me, but it did!
Why did I say this?
Okay, I find her aura a bit problematic and don''t want to give her a weapon without any restrictions, but I''m not the kind of person who would threaten others.
And this wasn''t even my voice.
Where did this demonic overlord bariton come from?
Why did I do so?
Everyone is now totally terrified.
Even Chiaki looks now concerned at me.
"Ehm, sorry. Don''t know where that came from. But for real, don''t do bad things with that knowledge." (I)
Is my assuring smile working to calm them down?
If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"Ehm, Iori? I would suggest that you first change your eyes back to normal. Also, your teeth kinda... grew... pointy." (C)
I touch inside my mouth and promptly cut myself on a far too sharp, feral tooth.
Naturally, the wound closes instantly.
"What!? Damn, just what is wrong with my eyes today? And goddamn, now even my teeth?!" (I)
As I do with everything else, I shift my teeth back to normal.
While I lack a mirror for the details it''s easy enough to deduce the right shape from my memory.
On the eyes, I apply the same blend as usual.
But it''s concerning how often this one becomes undone.
It takes a while, but eventually, I can convince the others that they are fine and I''m not going to swallow them anew.
Then the hero boy raises his hand half up.
"C-could I ask..." (S)
"Yes?" (I)
"My power. What happened to it? The power of the chosen one I wielded while I was I Soralia?" (S)
Oh god, boy!
This world was purely imaginative.
Just your dream!
Of course, you had power there!
A dreamer controls his own dreams and is naturally the strongest there.
It''s also the ultimate plot armor, as nothing divergent from the fantasy can happen.
And don''t ask me how I know this!
"Ehm, I think you can''t use them in this world." (E)
"Oh..." (S)
Now he looks dejected.
I actually feel bad for him.
He was so long in this simulation I accidentally forced upon him and thought it was all real.
Which kinda was the case, as the created dream plane was stable for the time he dreamed it and even now there exists something like a frozen savegame of it from the moment where he left inside me.
Ugh, this is weird.
I perfectly know all this stuff.
To be precise I''ve never seen everything this clear.
It''s totally disturbing.
"That means that everything I did there... nothing carries over?" (S)
Sadly no.
Even if it would be fairly easy to activate his conduits and strengthen his body so much that he would be in a similar state.
I wouldn''t even feel bad about this, as he makes the impression of a genuinely caring person.
Aside from problematic harem-protagonist traits.
Heck, why do I know all this?!
Just proceed and get over with this.
Okay, if I say so myself...
Wait! Stop!
This is absolutely not alright!
I want answers! Now!
But only after I left.
Right now there are too many people around here.
Ah, yes.
That''s certainly true.
For now, I could simply do this boy a little favor for all the inconveniences.
I simply flick his chest and send a powerful wave through him which should activate all his aura conduits to channel his life force through his body.
Not with a dangerous intensity that might burn him out from the inside and exhaust all his life force, but so much that he can''t harm himself and still benefit from enhanced bodily abilities.
I simply gave a shove to accelerate his life force.
It''s not like he''ll suddenly become a hero with this bit but it''s a start.
And if the books they''ve got at their club are of any value he can apply the theory behind them.
It''s a bit like Chiaki when she started out with her beams.
But because he has no supervisor and I won''t do it I put limiters on his conduits.
All of this happens in a moment before I realize that I don''t even know how I got the idea to do this, not to speak of the necessary knowledge.
"What was that!?" (S)
"Ehm, I think I made you stronger. This should be a given, but whatever this entails now exactly, use it in a responsible manner. Don''t play the hero, be careful and don''t hurt yourself, and foremost, I don''t want to see you in the news." (I)
"I... What exactly means stronger? It''s a bit much at once." (S)
"Ah, well. Just a bit more than average. I lack comparatives." (I)
I mean Chiaki is certainly not average.
His power may only be a fickle flame compared to the sun but there are similarities.
Is this where I''ve got this idea?
From what Zika did to train Chiaki?
But no.
This was many times more efficient and there were simply too many shortcuts at once.
Today is just so weird.
I feel like I''m standing beside me.
Maybe I should just stop doing anything for now.
I definitely feel too weird not to be concerned.
"If everyone is happy now I''d like to go home." (I)
"Yes, yes. Sure." (S)
"And just to make this clear, you''re not going to follow me. Never again!" (I)
"Absolutely. We''re so sorry." (N)
I''m not sure if she didn''t just say so.
But before I can think too deeply about this I have the urge to ask something else.
"How did you even manage to follow behind me? I should''ve noticed your presence." (I)
"Oh, that... Doreo told us how we could get high-grade, anti-surveillance talismans which would cloak us even from "all-seeing" eyes. As long as we wouldn''t push our luck that is." (N)
Seems like I''ll need to have a talk with a certain library demon.
I''m sure he even planned that things go in this direction.
I mean, a talisman to go after an outer god?
If that''s not dangerous knowledge I wouldn''t know what else is.
In fact, he''s responsible for this whole mess.
If I get him I will...
Wait! What is wrong with me?
I''m totally losing it right now.
Since when I''ve been so aggressive?
No. I certainly should leave this instant before I do something I''ll regret.
"Can I assume you''ll all be able to get on your own back home?" (I)
Even if glasses boy won''t wake up anytime soon, their leader should be able to carry him now.
There has to be one positive point.
Since I just ascertained myself that it''s fine, I don''t wait for an answer.
"Chiaki? Can we go now? Please?" (I)
She''s right now occupied with talking to the girl whose soul we remodeled together.
"Oh, okay! Coming this instant!" (C)
Then she turns back to the girl.
"If you have any questions, call me" (C)
"Thanks. I really need you right now." (Y)
The only problem left now would be to avoid any staff who remained in school since it''s already long past closing time.
However, somehow I am sure that we can simply walk out here without anyone noticing. Which is once again totally disturbing.
"Pfft." (C)
"What is so funny?" (I)
I couldn''t find too much positive about this day.
"I just thought... Pfft. Soralia, really? Pffhihihi!" (C)
Oh god!
Now I get this name!
Arghh!
Chapter 70
As I predicted no one bothers us on our way out.
As if there was no one in the first place wherever we went in the building.
Still, I only can calm down when we reach the gate and officially leave the school grounds.
Just then I drop against the wall.
"Iori!?" (C)
"This is all too much! Everything got totally out of control and I just can''t anymore!" (I)
"Iori, it''s okay. I know this day was a bit strange but it''s over." (C)
"It''ll never be over! It''ll only get worse and worse! I have no idea what happens, or what I did and, and... I have something in my head!" (I)
It doesn''t matter to withhold this.
Chiaki is my friend and I really need someone to confide in.
Because this is what truly is the hardest for me right now.
"How do you mean this?" (C)
"I noticed when I did all this stuff on the roof. Something was guiding me. Some... presence. It made me perfectly know what I was doing even if I couldn''t possibly know. But it was also there. Nestling deep inside me. I, I''m scared." (I)
You are scared!?
Huh!?
Seriously!
I leave everything for such a short time to my own devices, granting myself the peace I wished for, and try not to interfere in any way while returning to the whole I was before and then I''m messing up so badly?
"I mean goddamnit, I can''t be for real!" (I)
"What happens to me?!" (I)
My thoughts are disordered.
I can''t think straight.
Am I losing myself?
"I-Iori, you- you''re talking with two voices. And there are tentacles sprouting everywhere. I''m starting to grow a bit worried. And maybe scared." (C)
I focus my attention on her.
She''s truly out of it.
I didn''t even realize what kind of horror show I gave her in my state.
Despite my terror, I don''t want her to be like that.
I promised her that I would do all I can to shield her from the bad stuff.
So I have to soothe her.
But before I can do so I decide against it and leave everything to the part of mine that is smart enough to be trusted to make sound decisions.
Wait, this isn''t right!
Something is wrong with my mind.
"It''s unbelievable, how much trouble I''m causing! For Chiaki''s sake I''ll visualize it a little better." (I)
What was that?
Suddenly my thoughts feel clear again.
I almost believe it''s over until I notice that an amalgamation of flesh forms next to me.
Connected by a small biological strand.
The chunk warps, twists, and squeezes together until it forms a humanoid shape.
Which quickly gains more details until it looks like me.
"Satisfied? I only want myself to know that I don''t like this state. It''s not natural for me." (I2)
Not natural!?
You just formed out of warped flesh of most vile origins!
"I thought I wanted to soothe my friend? In this case I should probably voice out all of the communication or she won''t be able to follow the discussion." (I2)
Isn''t that right?
"Y-you? You''re here? I thought you vanished." (I)
"No. I said I want to merge. And I''m working on it. Which would be easier if I wouldn''t fight against this with every fiber of my body. I can''t act against my own will. So while I''m doing everything I can to satisfactorily get us into a proper, settled, wholesome state all else I can do is to try to work towards results I would wish for if I wouldn''t lack any sense of self-preservation." (I2)
"Iori, what is going on here?" (C)
"Ah, yes. Sorry. I''m that part of mine that would represent survival instinct, cunningness, and a tint of necessary cruelty. You know, I never had much of that in the first place but unfortunately, I also messed up and split this absolutely essential part of mine from the rest. Since it came to this I thought I could as well shape a body to simplify communication." (I2)
"I think she meant me." (I)
"As if that means anything different. We''re the same. There''s no distinction." (I2)
If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
"Right now you act quite independently!" (I)
"Only because I''m so incredibly dumb! I wasn''t even active, content with my dormant state until you would relax enough so I can merge for real. But you truly had to behave so incredibly stupid that I, completely aghast, had to do something!" (I2)
"No one asked you to!" (I)
"Oh, I was pleading to myself. I was basically screaming at myself to intervene in all this mess." (I2)
"What mess? What could I even do to cause such a thing from happening?" (I)
"Being dangerously naive! What even was my intention?! I experience all my thoughts and still can''t see the idea behind my very own actions!" (I2)
"Which actions?" (I)
"For real, only because I accidentally harmed someone there''s no reason to pass cosmic powers to others like candy! If it would''ve only been on me alone I would''ve shown them that such behavior isn''t acceptable. However, my main self wanted to deal with this differently, so I had to comply." (I2)
"What do you mean with complying?" (C)
"I can''t do something against our general direction. I''m usually more the little devil on the shoulder who begs that things are solved in a smart way. But if it''s not smart then I can only make slight adjustments to prevent the worst. Like uttering some minor threats against abuse of power. Which my main self barely considered. To think that I even had to do the main work to give them out." (I2)
"You, you were responsible for all my weird thought processes?" (I)
"Ah, at least not all hope is gone for our intelligence. First, I was begging for a way to fix this whole mess. This was the first waking call. I hoped it would suffice to give some pointers about repairing soul damages, as my main self still fails to access all the knowledge we theoretically possess, and if that would''ve been it I could just have dozed off again. But then I let myself get convinced by this "totally-not-suspicious" girl and agree to grant her stuff far beyond her range. The mere thought of this degree of naivety was so revolting that I couldn''t lie down anymore. So thanks for shaking me awake, I don''t appreciate it. Without me, you wouldn''t even think about delivering it with a safeguard." (I2)
"A safeguard?" (I)
"Yep. I planted a nice little, naturally non-aggressive, tumor inside her head, which will shut off all her powers should it detect any mental wavelengths characteristic for someone planning malicious stuff and which will promptly inform us about the attempt." (I2)
"You planted a tumor!?!" (I)
"Non-aggressive! Sigh. As long it won''t get stimulated nothing will happen, and even if, nothing beyond the described." (I2)
Honestly, I can''t be this stupid.
Wait, that''s even possible while she''s out there?
Apparently, I am.
I''m just a manifestation, a metaphor, not the real thing.
"So you have a split personality?" (C)
Chiaki is right.
I really thought it would be over.
But now she''s here again.
"Yes and no. I''m seriously working on it. I''m not my own person, but the time I spent alone led to an abundance of independent experiences. More than initially was cast away returns, which leads to difficulties with the integration. I''d really like to become one again but can''t completely accept myself, which makes it so unnecessarily problematic. The thing is, and that''s what I already told myself, this kind of suppressing is bad and will lead to violent reactions of the respective character trait if stimulated. And if this whole situation isn''t a prime example for this, then I don''t know what is." (I2)
"Great, fine. You''ve done everything you wanted! You can go now!" (I)
At best far away from here.
Maybe another dimension?
"I don''t know, Iori. She doesn''t seem to be evil. At worst a bit peculiar." (C)
"Awhh, I know why I''m still friends with ya." (I2)
"I don''t know Iori. She seems pretty open to compromise. And she says she would like to get everything back to normal. Would it be so hard to accept her?" (C)
Now my best friend is fraternizing with my dark side!
How the heck shall I deal with this?
"She''s literally the embodiment of everything that is vile about me. Shall I simply say that it''s okay to be evil? Does this even remotely sound like a good idea? Not even the best psychiatrist in the world could solve this inner conflict!" (I)
"Did you try?" (C)
"Pfft. Would like to see how this plays out." (I2)
I don''t!
The poor man.
"She said herself that she''s cruel and you have no idea what kind of suggestion she usually makes. A hint, it''s often about eradicating stuff!" (I)
"I''m only doing the necessary to keep us afloat. Do you really think in our situation we can afford to be lenient in every regard? There''ll eventually be opposition with the goal to annihilate us. If that time comes, pacifism won''t bring us far. I''ll just give you this little mental practice to think about: If right now you had the chance to give away all your powers, for example to me, and return to your old self, would you do it?" (I2)
I could have the chance to become normal again?
All my troubles, all the terrifying things, simply gone?
"What''s that for a question? If I could get my normal life back I would immediately..." (I)
"WHAT WOULD YOU DO?! Give up on every means of defense?! Become a plaything for every single greater power in existence?! Allow everyone to do to you and those close to you as they please?! Accept that you''re powerless and bad things simply happen? Look into yourself and answer me, would you truly want to lose this tiny bit of control you have right now to decide for yourself? To choose your own fate?" (I2)
I... I don''t know an answer.
She''s right! I can''t give up on this.
As much I despise how my body changed, how it reacts, how much crazy stuff happens, and how I am responsible for things I never wanted to do and ended up harming others, I simply can''t stop!
If I do, not only I but everyone I love will be prey to the dangerous things out there.
This world won''t suddenly become a nice place if I do so.
But that''s not the main point.
The most important point was in her last question.
The one thing everyone aspires but can never truly obtain.
What even I now more than ever with all that happened to me wish for.
This one state of affairs.
Control.
I want control over my life.
I want control to prevent bad things from happening.
I want control to work towards all the other things I wish for.
And so she''s right.
I know power doesn''t necessarily mean happiness.
It corrupts, makes one cross lines one shouldn''t.
But giving up on my power can''t be the right way.
It''s just cowardly burying my head in the sand, hoping that in my ignorance nothing bad will happen.
I know I have to stay the way I am.
I need to accept my circumstances.
And this hurts more than everything else.
"You''ve won." (I)
You already know about my thoughts, huh?
"You still don''t get it. I don''t win a thing. I''m you. There''s no difference. If you''re sad I''m too. If you despair I do as well. If you rage I''ll bring desolation over whoever opposes us. This is what I am. I only want to keep myself alive. And this includes both of us. Do you finally understand?" (I2)
Yes, I do.
"Good. Then I can stop puppeteering this flesh coat. You''ve no idea how hard it was to contain my despair and distracting every entity in ten miles radius from the waves our little outbreak caused." (I2)
And with this, the body in front of me shrivels away like a fruit on a tree in fast forward.
Still very hard to see this happening to my body.
Chiaki is as well clearly weirded out.
Nonetheless, she addresses me.
"Do you need some more time, Iori?" (C)
Sigh.
"No, I don''t think so. I was right. It''s not helping to just whine about my situation." (I)
"Ah!" (C)
"What?" (I)
"You did the same thing she did. You know, saying "I" for the both of you. Maybe you can start solving this inner conflict now?" (C)
Uh, isn''t this a kinda weird tick?
"Maybe. I mean, even to think about merging is a bit much. But you''re right. It can''t be wrong to solve my own personal issues." (I)
As if that''s so easy.
Chapter 71
Chiaki sees me off on my way home.
Actually, she looked still a bit concerned.
And she wouldn''t be too wrong to be.
I''m a bit off after this day and there are things I need to think about.
But at the moment I need some quiet for this.
When I reach our apartment complex I notice, worrisomely, the same black streaks in the concrete of the buildings which I found at school.
Naturally, the strongest concentration is around my home.
Seems like I truly just overlooked it while I was heading to school.
They''re not too offensive and the building isn''t always the cleanest.
I hesitate a bit to enter after this day but ultimately open the door.
Promptly a black shadow rushes at me and I''m stuck in an embrace.
"Mum!" (K)
"Hello, Kuri." (I)
She''s as sweet as ever.
Mum follows soon behind her.
"Welcome home, sweety." (S)
"Ah, did today everything went fine, mum? No demonic chaos?" (I)
"No, today was quite quiet. If anything I had less stress. I handled my workload well enough and even Asano stopped bothering me after I looked her in the eyes for a moment." (S)
Is she referring to the miasma-filled blackness she emits while glaring at someone?
"You weren''t exposed, right?" (I)
"If you mean this demonic infestation I''ve apparently got, no. It''s just them being a bit intimidated. I believe they can''t even see anything and only get a bad feeling in my presence. Marika even asked me what they''ve got. So I''d say I''m safe. But what about you? Was school alright?" (S)
"I... I had a bad day. I don''t think it will come back at us, but... Do you really want to do this thing where I tell you everything that happened as if it''s a challenge to make you freak out?" (I)
"Honestly? I''m sometimes deeply disturbed by the things you''re telling me. I mean, under different circumstances it would totally sound like a prank. But you need to know, I''m only worried about you. You don''t need to protect me for my sake. The point is that I love you and want to know about all your troubles. I believe that you need to speak about this stuff. As hard as it is, keeping it inside won''t help in the long run. So please, I want you to know that I''m always there for you. There''s nothing you have to keep from me. I''m strong enough." (S)
I know she means it.
I know I have the best mum in the world.
Even if the emanating whirlwind of miasma around her, while she held this speech, might be misleading for outsiders.
I am troubled at the moment by all the stuff I''m confronted with.
And it''s nice to know there''s still a place of respite for me.
Even if some of the things I have to tell mum are really disturbing.
"Uh, okay. But it might sound a bit scary." (I)
Mum sits down on the couch.
"Hah. Good. I''m ready." (S)
"You see, when I was in school it happened that the local demons invited me to a meeting. I went there. If only to tell them that I don''t want to have anything to do with them. Yet things got a bit rough. In the end, I kinda threatened them to stop harming humans." (I)
"This doesn''t sound too bad. A bit unusual, yes, but I learned not to worry too much. I mean, you''re safe, right? Nothing happened?" (S)
"Well, they can''t harm me, I guess. But during this meeting some kids barged in. And before I really could think straight I... I swallowed them. But only to protect them from the demon, I swear!" (I)
"Does this mean you were exposed?!" (S)
"Not on a greater scale. I don''t believe they''re going to tell anyone. But that''s not the issue." (I)
What is the issue?" (S)
"I, I messed up. Badly. I harmed them by having them too long inside me. I did everything I could to fix this, but one girl might have lasting issues with her soul now. I don''t know if I did well enough to repair the damage." (I)
"I, I don''t really know anything about souls, but is it very bad?" (S)
"It''s difficult to say. One shouldn''t do a thing to souls as it seems, but I did. When I was healing the damage I can only hope I didn''t change too much. Her personality might be affected." (I)
This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
"Okay. That you harmed them is bad. But I know you only had the best intentions. I can''t say it''s great that this happened, but none of this happened out of selfishness and you did everything you could to fix it. So you should try to forgive yourself. It''s not like you''re evil." (S)
"Right, about that... There, there might be another thing, I should mention." (I)
"Sigh. What else?" (S)
"It, it started last night. I didn''t tell you, but there was a little incident. Some part of mine, ehm, acted independently. And now... I think I have a split personality. Yet a bit more severe than normal cases. Taking my powers into consideration." (I)
"I-Iori, are..." (S)
"My kinda dark side went into me and now, now I can hear it. And worse, sometimes it acts independently. I''m scared. Of what it might do, or what happens to me when we again become one person." (I)
"Does this mean I have two mums?" (K)
"Kuri, this isn''t funny. I feel terrible." (I)
"I, I don''t know what to say, Iori. How bad is it?" (S)
"Don''t know. It''s trying to convince me that it''s only a fraction of my personality and that I need to become whole again. But it''s scary. It does and thinks things I can barely relate to myself. While it helped me to heal those kids it also wanted to punish them. Then again, it''s kinda convincing about some points, which is scary in itself. In the end, it told me to accept myself. Not only her but my whole current existence. That I need this power and should stop seeing it as negative. Everything is so overwhelming and I can barely think straight." (I)
Mum stays silently at me for a while.
She must be troubled to process all the things I just said.
"Mum?" (I)
"Okay. Nothing to do about this. This... other side of yours. Is it present right now?" (S)
"Difficult to say. It mentioned it would be dormant most of the time, but I guess it notices things to a degree." (I)
"Can you wake it up?" (S)
"Don''t know. Maybe?" (I)
"Sigh. Then please do. We need to figure this out." (S)
"Mum!" (I)
"Look, I won''t force you, but I think suppressing your problems is only going to make them worse." (S)
"Urgh. Did you talk to Chiaki?" (I)
"No, but according to that comment she''s a wise person you should listen to." (S)
I really don''t know if I can wake myself up.
I mean, it''s hard enough on me to even interact with her.
Deliberately seeking her out is so much worse and I''m sometimes just so incredibly stupid that I can''t figure anything out on my own.
"I think she''s awake." (I)
And occupying my mind.
A part of it, how else would I manifest?
"Could you please please come out?" (I)
I can do this, as this is what "I" want.
God, this is so confusing!
It wouldn''t be if you''d just allow this arbitrary distinction to cease to exist.
Can you then please now get a body so mum sees what this mess is about?
Directly out of my side some kind of worm emerges.
An unformed clunky thing.
It twists and winds and looks overall just gross before twirling little strands to the sides which form arms, legs, head, and ultimately me.
My other me.
"And you''re still differentiating." (I2)
"Wow." (S)
Mum looks as confused as I do at my clone who is still connected by the usual cable.
As far I understand what happens here she never left my main body but instead only uses this connection to remote puppeteer this body around.
She made it very clear that she would never again risk getting completely separated from me.
"Hi, mum!" (I2)
"Uh, hello? Ehm, I honestly don''t know how to address you." (S)
"Iori is fine. There''s no real distinction. If I hadn''t so many complexes there would be no issue at all." (I2)
"What does she mean?" (S)
"She''s referring to the part where I''m not willing to completely merge with her. You know, because she''s evil." (I)
"Necessarily cruel. It''s an important difference." (I2)
"Cruel?" (S)
Now, mum looks uneasy.
"Things like ripping apart monsters without remorse, threatening others to get what I want, playing mind-tricks. This kind of stuff." (I)
"Uh, this sounds a bit problematic." (S)
"If not for this part of mine I would instead let the monsters do the ripping apart thing to me. Which would be to our disadvantage. One can''t always play nice. The problem is that I expelled exactly this concentrated part of mine. Only a tiny bit of the whole, which leads to severe issues overall. I would be totally diluted with the rest and like this much more harmless if not for this." (I2)
"You can''t tell me that such a small part of me would be capable to do what you did!" (I)
"I only did what I deemed necessary!" (I2)
"You''d swallowed a good part of a dimension when I found you and planned to invade earth by ripping a hole into dimensions!" (I)
"Excuse me?" (S)
"As I said, those fits would certainly decrease if you''d balance me again." (I2)
"This would''ve killed many people!" (I)
"What? Iori that can''t be! No matter what part of you you are, I can''t believe that any part would be okay with doing something like this." (S)
"But mum, I was stranded in a hostile dimension and the rest of mine wouldn''t show up to fetch me! I left me to rot there!" (I2)
"That doesn''t matter! No tearing of dimensions! You understand young lady?!" (S)
"I, I would''ve been careful." (I2)
"No tearing of dimensions!" (S)
And there mum had again a miasma outburst.
It even threw some stuff off the table.
But that mum can even scold my dark side.
It''s actually kinda funny and after everything I went through today, it makes me smile to see that she as well now gets served.
"And now to you, Iori!" (S)
"Iekh, why me?!" (I)
"What was that about leaving her to rot?" (S)
"I, I was attacked by a demon in this vile nightmare world. And then it cut my arm and the cut-off part killed it. But then it wanted to return, after this horror show and I just ran." (I)
"So you left it behind, even if it protected you? What would be if it was Kuri? Would you''ve left her as well?" (S)
"Mum?" (K)
Ugh. Now I feel guilty.
"I wasn''t as used to everything as I am now. I completely repressed what happened." (I)
"What you did wasn''t right, Iori. Neither that you left her alone nor that you left her to her own devices. That was irresponsible! It comes from you and like this everything it does is your responsibility. Not taking this weird relationship of you two being the same into consideration. Whatever goddess you''ll become, don''t cause something and then act as if it doesn''t concern you. I''m deeply disappointed, Iori." (S)
"But, but mum!" (I)
Did my dark side just stick her tongue out at me?!
Oh yes, I did!
"I won''t even act as if I understand what exactly happens here and what the implications are, but what I sure enough understand is that both of you did something wrong. And so both of you, or only you as a whole are grounded! Into your room! And no dimension-hopping!" (S)
Mum became really intimidating and after all, she''s still my mum.
So as fast as I can I run into my room.
What surprises me is that my dark side does the same.
Fearing your mother seems to be universal.
From the door, I still hear something.
"Me too?" (K)
"No Kuri. You are fine. But leave Iori alone for a bit." (S)
Uhh.
That means I''m alone in my room.
Alone with myself.
Chapter 72
I''m grounded in my room.
One would think divinity would prevent this from happening.
But mum is just so terrifyingly intimidating.
And the way she looks at you with those black eyes and the storm of miasma around her, betraying her calm composure.
It''s just impossible to go against this.
Absolutely.
I look next to me and find my dark side is still there, sitting on my bed.
Our bed?
Just mine is right, as you are me as I am I.
God, my head would hurt if that would be possible with this body.
I should change the topic.
"You didn''t already leave to sleep in my subconsciousness or whatever it is you do?" (I)
"I don''t know if I''m allowed to. You know, whatever punishment meets you will affect me the same. I can''t escape from it." (I2)
I realize that I barely understand how she''s feeling.
Yes, okay, naturally I do on some level since she''s me to a degree.
Also, I know by now what sharing thoughts is like.
But as she''s not occupying too much of my mind and often says that she''s only a fraction I can only fathom that it must be much more intense on her side.
My side?
It''s weird to think about this.
Anyway, I can only fathom how hard it must be to always be confronted with someone else''s unfiltered thoughts.
Thanks for noticing.
It''s proof of my eternal patience.
"And now? Wanna play a game?" (I)
"I don''t own any multiplayer games. I wasn''t into inviting friends over, remember? The only I ever played was this stupid car game Chiaki forced me to play. And she wiped the floor with me." (I2)
"How much longer do you want to continue with this way of speaking? Isn''t it difficult to maintain this? Why not simply saying us?" (I)
"Because it would mean to accept that we''re separate entities. Which isn''t the case yet and decreases the chances of ever becoming whole again. In our case, our thinking is making facts, as you should''ve learned by now." (I2)
"Would this be so bad? I mean, you did quite well on your own. Conquering worlds and such. I''d only mess up." (I)
"It seems "I" still don''t get it. I don''t want to be like this. There''s this overwhelming feeling of lack, of incompleteness. The "rest" of mine may not notice it as much, even if it''s clearly lacking a great deal of my aggressive traits, but "I" am missing ninety-nine percent of my personality. I can barely think about anything that''s not related to the part of me that I represent. Maybe, just maybe, it would be possible that over the course of the next millennia I could become a whole being of my own, but I don''t want this. I know this personality well enough to be certain that I''m not a good base for a character and it would end badly." (I2)
"I cannot understand this. Don''t you want to live?" (I)
"Ah, yes. This is how I think about merging. Dying. Do I really think my whole self would cease to be if this happens." (I2)
"Well, the theory sounds confusing. You... "I" might be right that it wouldn''t mean so much for the ninety-nine percent if a bit is added. But I''m not the small fraction here which would be diluted with the whole rest. Isn''t this a scary thought?" (I)
"Yes, and no. It''s what I want. I can accept that I am what I am. More than this, I feel sometimes how the distinction wavers. Stops to be for mere moments. And it''s not scary. It feels right. It''s hard to convey this, but I am not different from you. I am you! I am I and no one else. And I don''t want to be anyone else. Can''t you understand this?" (I2)
Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
While it''s very abstract it makes sense.
I cannot know how it feels to only be a small part of something, but if there is really no distinction, or rather if there will be no distinction, as that''s what I''m working towards here, then it might be just like being me right at this moment.
If the process is a fleeting one then it''s no abrupt end, but just that our thoughts align more and more till there''s no difference anymore.
And I think... that currently, my other me is influencing me to understand my own viewpoint.
It helps, right?
Damn, I want more privacy in my mind.
"Fine, I think I understand your point. Still, all this feels so terribly foreign. And yes, I am being all defensive about merging. I know this, but... I guess that you''re also embodying everything about my situation that is repulsive to me. It''s a bit hard to expect from me to embrace this vile, slimy, tentacle abomination. That''s nothing rational, you know" (I)
"I''m you, so naturally I know." (I2)
"I''m sorry. Even if I can logically convince myself that it would be okay, I doubt it would work if I don''t truly feel it." (I)
"That''s no problem." (I2)
"No problem? I thought this is all this is about?" (I)
"As I said, at times the distinction wavers. Merging is no conscious act. All it needs is that you long enough stop being defensive. During those moments more of me can sip into the rest. You don''t have to tell yourself to do it. It only requires some time where you stop being disgusted by the mere thought. Maybe in a week, a month, a year, or ten, but eventually I will be completely diluted. And you won''t even have noticed how it happened when it''s done." (I2)
It''s a bit disturbing to learn how simple the process is.
She would just suddenly be gone.
Or rather be a part of me.
Do I want this?
"Hey, hey. Stop thinking too much about it. Being conscious about what happens is detrimental." (I2)
"You know. I''m afraid of you. But I''m also kinda envious. You''re so much stronger than I ever was." (I)
"You realize how little sense this statement makes, given our situation?" (I2)
"Okay, okay. I only wanted to say that it''s not impossible. I can see myself having some of those traits. Maybe not the devouring worlds part, but being independent and determined about my goals." (I)
"Good to know. Might cut down the time we need to merge. I was a bit worried how long it might take. Given all the things you still don''t know. You''d totally freak out." (I2)
"Freak out!? Why would I freak out? Hey, tell me!" (I)
"Guess I should leave it at this. Too much time in this state is detrimental for the merging process. Bye!" (I2)
I can only stare aghast while the flesh mass of my clone shrinks down and pulls itself along the cable back into my body.
"Hey! You can''t leave me here like this!" (I)
No answer.
Supposedly, she''s either completely dormant or ignores me.
"Iori! Quiet! This is no fun time!" (S)
I grumble and sit down on my now free bed.
After I spent some time reading the mangas I already know, and for some reason now perfectly memorized while binging them, Kuri enters.
"Grandma says it''s okay now. You can come eating." (K)
"Don''t let her hear you calling her that. Fine, I''m coming." (I)
I arrive for a meticulously presented dinner.
"Where is your..." (S)
"My other me left, or rather entered, some time ago. Saying it''s bad for merging to stay like this for too long." (I)
"Oh, how unfortunate. I still had so much to discuss with her." (S)
She takes a plate away from the table.
I''m kinda glad I won''t have to endure such a weird dinner.
"Uh, mum. Thanks for lifting my ban so soon." (I)
I''m well aware that a few hours in my room can barely be considered a punishment.
And that for abandoning a part of mine and causing worlds to get swallowed.
If anything this was more of an enforced therapy session to come to terms with myself.
"Iori, I won''t say that I can support your decisions, but ultimately they''re yours to make. Even now while I''m quite intensely personally involved I can''t fully tell how you are feeling. So, I know that you''re going through quite much, but you should still take the time to think about your actions. This was what this was about. And it really looked as if you desperately needed a talk about this too." (S)
"I know today was difficult and I want you to know that I''m truly sorry." (I)
"Sigh. As long you know that you did something wrong and won''t repeat it. Aside from this, there are mitigating circumstances." (S)
"Of what kind?" (I)
"I was the one who asked you to tell me everything. So I can''t punish you too hard for the things you''re telling me." (S)
I guess she fears I might stop opening up to her.
After dinner, I spend the rest of the day leisurely.
However, before I get to sleep I instruct Kuri.
"Kuri, today I want to try one more time to sleep. So if I don''t wake up in the morning, do whatever you can to wake me up." (I)
"Yes, mommy!" (K)
The flare of miasma around her reminds me of something.
"But nothing that might harm people!" (I)
I can''t have her dropping a miasma bomb or something like this on the town in an attempt to wake me up.
But after that, I get ready to lie down and start to clear my thoughts.
Tonight I will finally try this sleep meditation.
Chapter 73
I''m in my bed.
Thinking about nothing.
First, I''m closing my eyes.
Then I deliberately stop hearing things.
My ears just stop registering anything.
After that, I tune my own thoughts down.
According to Zika, my mind has to become a blank space.
I can''t think about anything.
Just nothing.
Nothing.
.
.
.
"Whoosh"
"Waaaahh!" (I)
A jolt rushes through me like an expanding wave and with a start, I rush up.
And well, I also erupt thousands of tentacles around my room.
"Whomp"
Something crashes into the wall.
A moment later I hear a voice from that direction.
"Mum!" (K)
"Kuri!" (I)
I look at her.
It seems like one tentacle hit her quite hard.
Did I just abuse my child?
"Are you okay?" (I)
"Yes? Why wouldn''t I?" (K)
She looks totally incomprehensive at me.
"I, I hit you." (I)
"And? This can''t hurt me." (K)
Truly, her body is just a bit of disrupted darkness at the place of the impact that quickly realigns itself.
My child is apparently immune to physical damage.
"But you''re really fine?" (I)
"I was worried, mum! You wouldn''t wake up! I had to pump energy into you." (K)
Okay, it seems like eternal slumber is disturbingly much easier to achieve than one might believe and far deeper than I had liked it to be.
Who would''ve thought?
Well, probably everyone who spent a thought on the meaning of "eternal".
I really should be more cautious about it.
"But... Did I sleep? What time is it?" (I)
"Oh, oh! The clock! I know how to read that one! Grandma taught me! Iiiiit''s... five and... thirty." (K)
One might believe this isn''t too hard to read from a digital alarm, but those people overlook that she didn''t know any numbers when she came into existence.
From this perspective, it''s incredible progress.
"Thank you, Kuri. Thank you very much. And I''m sorry for hitting you. Even if no harm was done, attacking others is wrong." (I)
Especially with all her power, I believe that''s a lesson she should learn better sooner than later.
I spend a bit of time hugging her and stroking her head and especially I concentrate on the place where she got hit since I still feel guilty.
Naturally, I have after this to get rid of a miasma cloud in my room that became so thick that one could physically feel it.
After this, my morning proceeds rather normally.
Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.I switch back into a human form, wash up, bodyshift myself some clothes on my body, since too many uniforms got wrecked recently, and then have breakfast with mum and Kuri.
After this, I go to school.
Everything''s totally normal.
That is till I''m at the gate.
There I suddenly feel something shift in the air.
"Iori?" (?)
I turn around in the direction of the voice and directly find a piece of paper stamped on my face.
And subsequently a wall of fire in front of my eyes.
"Whoosh"
"Waaaahhh!" (I)
A moment later it''s already gone.
"Wha-, wha-, wha-, what was this?!" (I)
"Hmm, truly, complete immunity to this array. You must be quite high-ranked. Yet it still caused a reaction." (?)
I stare at the woman in front of me.
Then I realize what that was.
A talisman!
She''s an exorcist!
A part of mine, which I can pinpoint very precisely, wants to retaliate, but she just stands calmly there as if nothing happened.
If she would attack now, I would retaliate, but killing people is still too much for me.
Regarding other measures, I just taught my daughter that physical punishment isn''t okay.
Even if my dark/necessary cruel side states some very explicit examples of what she would suggest doing to her.
But at least one thing I need to mention.
"Just what is wrong with you exorcists and setting other people on fire?!" (I)
Strangely, none of the pedestrians took note of her attempt to burn me alive.
Which is either a poor comment about the current state of society, or it means that she did something to prevent others from perceiving us.
"Calm down. This was just a suppression spell. It didn''t even have an offensive effect."
As if that''s an excuse for gluing fire paper to my face!
"Look, lady. If this is about the barrier, I''m sorry, but it really was an accident! Yet the simple fact that I''m not going to attack you, and that after you threw fire straight to my face, should be a pretty convincing argument that I''m no malevolent entity. However, if this repeats I might turn hostile." (I)
No idea how far I''d go, but even my leniency has its limits.
And I''m getting kinda pissed off when people roast me in the most literal sense.
"Oh please, no offense!"
"No offense!? You just tried to light up my face!" (I)
If anything, this attitude could be reason enough for teaching her a lesson.
But it wouldn''t end well for me and my normal school life if I''d desolate the whole area.
Well, also because it''s a bad thing to do.
"Mum?!" (M)
Makoto?
Wait!
Makoto''s... mother?!
What was her name again?
Haruna.
That old geezer said it back then, so I should remember, with that perfect memory of mine.
I have no time to deal with this.
The woman, now Haruna, smiles at me.
A smile like only mothers are capable of, somewhat twisted by sheer weirdness.
I turn to Makoto to inquire further about this situation.
"Whoah! I-Iori?" (M)
"Yes, who else would end up in this kind of situation? Now could you please explain to me why your mother ambushed me in front of the campus?" (I)
"I, I, I have honestly no idea. M-mum, what is it now?" (M)
Okay, there''s apparently no reason to be angry at him.
I''ve seen enough anime to identify someone who has permanently to deal with insane relatives.
Nonetheless, I''d like to hear an answer to my question.
"After hearing what happened I couldn''t just stay still. Naturally I had to check up on your demon-turned little friend." (H)
"Wh-what? No. You know the assembly decided that we absolutely should not interfere!" (M)
Assembly?
What kind of assembly?
Does this mean there is some kind of exorcist conference?
Was that the reason why he wasn''t attending school recently?
"Bah, those old geezers. They don''t know a thing. Someone had to do some field research!"
"Field research?! You''re supposed to completely ignore her!" (M)
"But I learned so much. For example that a strong enough array can force her to show her true self!" (H)
Wait! Does that mean...
God, I''m in demon mode!
Makoto''s freaked-out face, when he arrived, should''ve been enough of a hint.
But I thought it was only because his mother approached me.
Which would be reason enough.
Anyway, as quickly as possible I transform back to my normal appearance.
"No! You''ll leave her alone!" (M)
"Awh, how sweet of you, how you''re all protective of your friend! Say, how long are you two already a pair?" (H)
WHAT!?
Aaaand, I''m back in demon mode.
But this was honestly too much to maintain a stable illusion.
"Wha-, what do you mean, a pair? (M)
"Yes. How long? Ah, I remember how I was around your age when I met my husband in training camp. I was totally uninterested back then. So how was it with you two?" (H)
Right now I have to fight the urge to get into her head and pull this idea out.
I know this would be a bad thing to do, but this mere suggestion is already as wrong as it could be.
"No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! We''re not together! Never were! Never will be in this way! This is even more impossible than, for example, me turning into an outer god while sleeping! And let''s be honest that was probably the greatest joke the multiverse ever told!" (I)
Instead of answering she leans over to Makoto.
"If they''re denying it this hard it means they''re interested." (H)
Okay, the tentacle extraction plan becomes more and more tempting.
Makoto''s face now turns bead red.
And I, I think I''m steaming miasma.
"Can we... Just go inside?" (I)
I say so while giving my all to switch back to my usual form.
But it''s extremely difficult now because I''m in a thorough inner turmoil.
"Oh, now she seems to have problems turning back." (H)
"And whose fault is that?! Seriously, those powers are emotion-affected! Naturally I cannot concentrate at the moment!" (I)
"See? She goes all woozy about you, Makoto." (H)
"Mum!" (M)
"Where is the demon racism when I need it? Can''t we simply go with "My son won''t fraternize with demons!"?" (I)
My mind is a mess right now.
"Oh my, you''re so sweet. Here take this, this array should help you focus a stable illusion." (H)
While saying so she ruffles my hair and at the same time presses another talisman into my hand.
"Bye, bye you two lovebirds!" (H)
I hope that thing works because for the near future I won''t be able to focus at all.
While I''m walking into my school thousands of eyes sprout in all the dark corners of the environment.
All of them twitching vigorously.
Chapter 74
After this episode, Makoto spent quite some time trying to explain what is unexplainable.
I mean, I''m an outer god and even I''m appalled.
Apparently, his mother is a master spellcrafter who''s as talented as insane.
Well, maybe he said she''s a bit quirky, but come on, we all saw the real degree just now.
Fortunately, this talisman really somehow helped to guide my efforts towards reforming my cover.
Just in time before the barrier she set up stopped working.
However, I have to keep it sticking to my chest for it to do its literal magic.
At least it didn''t explode as well at contact.
All in all, I''m as sorry for myself as for Makoto''s childhood.
I can barely fathom what he went through.
"Iori! How are you today? Better?" (C)
"Ah, yes. I managed to come to terms with my dark side." (I)
Should I be more careful about saying such stuff in school?
But I think it''s ambiguous enough not to raise suspicion.
"Awesome! I''m so happy for you!" (C)
And now, anyone who listened should''ve completely lost track.
At least I would say that Chiaki''s mood is completely off.
After that, we spend a somewhat normal school day.
Which ends with the last ring.
Yet so does normalcy.
I want to leave, but right out there the members of the occultism club wait for me.
It''s the glasses boy, who I''m quite glad to see that he''s well, and the girl who apparently wants to become a witch, and who I might''ve given a light shove in that direction.
Yet she didn''t misuse it yet, so it''s fine.
"Yes?" (I)
What is it now?
"We, gulp, we need your help with Yoko." (N)
Yoko?
That''s the girl whose soul I fiddled with.
This concerns me.
"Is she alright? Any issues?" (I)
"She, she''s acting strangely. Sora''s with her, but we''re all worried. Could you please accompany us to her?" (J)
They seem to be honest and I feel especially guilty about this girl.
Whatever she has might be related to what I did to her soul and is like this my responsibility.
So I think I''ll go.
"Iori, what is?" (C)
"Uh, remember yesterday? I have to go for some aftercare." (I)
"Oh, then I should come with you. I mean, I was involved." (C)
Whatever I say, she would go anyway.
"Can I come as well?" (M)
Makoto?
He was the whole day so quiet, probably because of embarrassment, but now this?
"Are you sure?" (I)
"I barely know anything that happened. I feel left out and worry. So please, would you meet me halfway and at least not exclude me?" (M)
If he asks like this.
"Do you know anything about soul surgery?" (I)
"Ehm, I''m no expert on that field." (M)
"Sigh. Would''ve been too convenient. I need to look for someone and make sure she''s okay." (I)
"Then there''s no problem with me accompanying you, right?" (M)
Guess not.
On the way to the clubroom, I start to interact with glasses boy.
Okay, that''s not nice.
Only bullies depersonalize others like this.
His name is Jonichiro if I remember it right.
"And how are you?" (I)
He was one of the worse cases and didn''t get anything from me.
So I should confirm that he''s not suffering from any lingering ailments.
"Had a nightmare but nothing serious." (J)
"Oh, I''m sorry." (I)
"Don''t be. I wanted a glimpse behind the veil and got even more than this. Can''t really complain. What I learned in those years, uh or rather half an hour, was more than I could have ever fathomed." (J)
"Ehm, sorry for the time dilation?" (I)
"It was a bit much, but now I think I can begin to process this somehow. It''s just that "thestarstwisteternalinunforeseenalignments"." (J)
For a moment his eyes became completely vacant.
Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.Should this concern me?
"Oh, sorry. Happens." (J)
This shouldn''t happen!!!
But for now, I should concentrate on the girl with the soul trauma before concentrating my non-existent expertise on other psychological problems.
It''s still the same room and everything sounds calm from the outside.
But I didn''t expect what happens when I open the door.
"Good morning! What a beautiful day! Cake?" (Y)
The one who welcomes me is a beaming girl in a pink dress.
Wasn''t she a goth?
But the most worrisome is that her purple aura went one shade towards pink.
"She''s already the whole day like this. She baked the cake by herself!" (S)
Okay, that''s worrisome.
Sora looks as if he had his hands full as her babysitter.
"You... Ehm Yoko. Are you alright?" (I)
"Why wouldn''t I? I feel absolutely wonderful! All my worries are now so insignificant and the world looks brighter! I don''t even know why I wanted to throw this dress away. It''s gorgeous!" (Y)
"Ehm, yes. Excuse me." (I)
I take a step out of the room.
"What is with her?" (M)
"I kinda accidentally broke her soul in tentacle hell and in a rough-and-ready way stitched everything back together." (I)
"What?" (M)
"It was an accident, really! And I''m doing everything so I can fix this. Now please, I need to concentrate." (I)
I move a bit further away from the door and do the one thing I can come up with to solve my troubles.
ZIKA! HELP!
I try to only call her in my mind so I won''t reveal her name to anyone.
Those lunatics might try summoning her later.
"Ancient dread! What is it now?" (Z)
As always an extremely annoyed demon appears out of nowhere.
"I need your expertise! The, the girl whose soul I messed with. Her aura looks different and she''s behaving strangely. I, I thought that what I did was only a slight alteration?" (I)
"You''re aware that your list of favors you''re owing me becomes concerningly long?" (Z)
"Whatever! Please!" (I)
In the first place, I have no idea what to think about this and what it entails.
She walks into the room.
"Who''s this? (S)
"Apparently her personal call-girl." (Z)
I have to clarify this.
"She''s a to me affiliated demon and right now my only hope to get some understanding about what happens here." (I)
Rather fast her eyes set on Yoko.
"Hm, her life aura definitely changed." (Z)
"Is this bad?" (S)
"Delusional idiots should please stay quiet. Hey girl! Would you look me into my eyes for a moment?" (Z)
That a demon asks this should disturb everyone, and her tone while saying so isn''t making things any better.
However,
"With pleasure!" (Y)
That''s far too cooperative towards a demon!
"And? What is wrong? That''s not how it should be, right?" (I)
"Quiet, I need to concentrate. It''s not easy to spot the soul through the eyes." (Z)
That''s a thing?
I let her do her thing, till she''s done.
"And?" (I)
"I''m no expert on souls. That stuff can become ridiculously complicated. Like examining a cloud with constantly rearranging patterns. But from what I''ve gathered there''s nothing wrong with hers." (Z)
"Then how comes this extreme personality change?" (I)
"If you ask me, I''d say it''s an imbalance. The light your friend pushed in there is affecting her alignment. Her personality has problems adjusting to the slight dissonance this caused. Experiences and core personality can''t perfectly align with the base, which is the soul. And this affects her demeanor." (Z)
"Does that mean she''ll stay that way?" (N)
"Sigh, do I even have to answer to the background characters? No, I don''t think so. Rather it''s an attempt of her personality to somehow find its own setting. It''s oscillating between the extremes to find the new middle ground. It might be that tomorrow she becomes extremely aggressive, or depressively whiney, or she''ll stay like this for a week, while her mood slowly drops down to base level. Anyway, it will eventually settle to what she''s comfortable with." (Z)
"I am comfortable!" (Y)
"Sure you are, Princess Fluffy. I bet she''s going to explode rather soon and would advise everyone present to get some distance." (Z)
I never thought that this one slip-up of mine could become this bad.
"Anything we can do for her?" (J)
"If you want her to stay as much herself as she was you should confront her with her old self. The dissonance might cause violent reactions but nothing permanently harming. Apart from that, I would advise against messing any further. Such things should be left to heal on their own. Any further measures could make it worse. Her personality is not stable and extremely prone to outer influence." (Z)
"Okay, you''ve got it. None of you will do anything to "adjust" her. No "becoming a better person", no "well-meant tips", no "training her to become a warrior of justice"! Do you understand?" (I)
No idea if anyone was tempted, but she''s my patient and I won''t allow anyone to ruin her.
That my dark side put a bit of force into my voice was actually helpful.
There''s this echo in my voice and it goes deeper and more pressuring whenever she says stuff which improves the impact it has on people.
I have barely any idea how to treat that girl, but if Zika said it''s best to leave her alone there might be a good reason for this.
Anyway, I believe my presence to be detrimental to this process and leave.
Still, on the way out I question Zika further about the girl''s condition.
"Do you really think it will settle? She was a goth and now... this! Isn''t it kinda extreme?" (I)
"Sigh, and now I''m also a consultant for teenager troubles as it seems. Goths aren''t necessarily dark. At least not all of them. They enjoy the lifestyle. The girl was never depressive or had especially dark thoughts. Right now she only questions her own self. It''s more about her life choices than her base personality. She probably knows as well that her attitude might be a bit exaggerating things, but can''t help it, as it''s a necessary step to finding her true self. Souls aren''t my expertise, but personalities certainly are. She''s quite normal for a teenager. On another note, you''re not. What was that just now?" (Z)
She might be referring to my dark side who just chimed in.
"Uh, I told you how I merged?" (I)
"I avoided thinking about it. But now I start to worry about how many of your thoughts we are away before this whole piece of dirt drifting in an endless expanse gets swallowed as a whole. So tell me, how stable are you at the moment?" (Z)
"Somewhat? We talked it out, me and my dark side. I don''t think I''m innately evil or plan to take over. I only want to merge to become whole again. Aside from that I''m still myself and don''t think that anything will change." (I)
"Wh-what is this about?" (M)
"Uh, yeah, sorry. I didn''t want to exclude you, Makoto. You see, Wednesday I was called to another dimension. As it turned out a part of mine I lost before was behind everything. It was just at it to spread over the whole dimension and worked on invading earth. But when I came it switched plans and just got back into me. As it''s only a fragment of mine it wants to merge with the rest and now Zika unnecessary worries that it might get out of control and devour our planet. Aside from that, there was absolutely no problem." (I)
Now Makoto stares at me mouth agape with a slightly freaked-out expression.
"And this is it?! Seriously, my family had to attend an assembly of all spiritual instances of our country to discuss how to deal with you, and now I''m starting to question if it''s a good idea to leave you unattended." (M)
"Welcome to my world." (Z)
"Hey, you didn''t only ask to accompany me for surveillance, right?" (I)
"Iori, I think you need to be surveilled. I believe you that you''re not an evil demon, but the things you''re doing if left to your own devices... Even you can''t say that it''s okay! I mean, a dark side?!" (M)
"I met her! She''s actually not that bad." (C)
"Whatever you think, little exorcist. But there''s one thing you little control-freaks should realize. Control is an illusion. The only difference between surveilling her or not is that you''ll see your impending doom coming. Need an example? The reason why you don''t have to struggle to preserve your realm from invading demons is that you don''t fight as much at the moment. If you would, you would spread awareness, which would spawn more demons. You have no idea how vast and numerous the nightmare planes are and believe me, you cannot contain them. Simply avoiding drawing attention is the best way to go about this. What I want to say is that sometimes a world-shattering problem is best left alone." (Z)
Eloquent as always this demon.
"Hey, hey, why don''t we all come down? I have the perfect solution which will make all of us happy." (C)
We all stare at Chiaki who already basically announced to us that any moment something stupid will come out of her mouth.
"How about we all do something together? You know, having fun!" (C)
"And I''m out." (Z)
And with this, Zika vanishes, leaving a flame circle on the ground while the rest of us has to remain here with Chiaki''s antics.
I completely fail to understand what she''s even going on about.
And who''s going to clean this?!
Chapter 75
"What the heck do you even mean, Chiaki?" (I)
"Well, today was the last school day of the week. We have the whole weekend to spend as we like." (C)
"Doing what? What exactly do you intend to do?" (I)
"I really think you need a break, Iori. This leads to the question, what we are going to do so you can find some respite. And if Makoto comes with us he can make sure that everything is alright. Everyone''s happy, right?" (C)
Makoto looks more than a little skeptical about this statement.
"How can you even believe this? As if it would be a good idea to let Iori roam the city like this." (M)
"Listen, Makoto. I know you probably had some trouble because of me and I''m extremely sorry for destroying the barrier and that your grandfather got hurt. But I seriously start to get annoyed that each and everyone treats me like some crazy maniac who can''t wait to destroy the world. By the way, how is your grandfather?" (I)
"Still a little weakened, but with some more rest he should recover." (M)
Apparently losing too much lifeforce at once isn''t healthy.
Especially for elderly people.
"So I guess I shouldn''t show up wherever your guys have some presence." (I)
Not that I thought visiting Makoto a second would be smart.
"Then how about watching a movie? That new one about "The guardians of the shrine" got great critiques." (C)
"Those films are absolutely unrealistic." (M)
"Hate to break it to you, but my demon assistant forbade me from going for any kind of activity that might stimulate my imagination. And the monsters in there are pretty lifelike. In the end, I could create some stuff we really don''t want to have in our world." (I)
"Oh, please no!" (M)
"Okay, that leaves sightseeing! What about visiting the shrines?" (C)
"Ehm, what about not? Seriously, I have every reason to believe that I and shrines are not compatible. Worst case, I start some kind of war of the gods. And might win." (I)
"Fine, everything spiritual is off the list! But wait, you can teleport, right?" (C)
I am worried about the direction in which this goes.
"Yes?" (I)
"Isn''t this awesome? We can practically go anywhere! Just casually show up on the Mount Everest! Why not?" (C)
"I''ve heard that if you do something like that, the sudden difference in pressure is going to make your head explode. Or at least rupture something important in your brain." (I)
"If you say so. But what about going to a beach? We can basically just show up in Hawaii or Australia, That would be awesome!" (C)
"I can only teleport to places I have an idea about. Pictures might be enough, but if there are pictures that means somebody made them, which implies that people frequent these places. I can''t just show up in front of them. How would I explain this?" (I)
"Oh right! It can be quite unsettling if you show up!" (C)
"Unsettling?! What do you mean?" (I)
"Oh, you don''t know? Right, you couldn''t possibly see it on your own. It goes rather fast, but first, there is something like a shift in the air. It becomes blurry, like when gas is heated or something like this. Then it turns into some black-violet color and in the middle forms a small fleshy ball. This one grows extremely fast with tentacles, festering blisters, and I guess... faces? Then it quickly shapes into your body and when you open your eyes you act completely normal as if nothing happened at all. I thought you would know. I can understand why you would spare this sight to people." (C)
Right.
Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.A horror show.
I should have known.
"So no teleporting in front of people. Also, I really don''t know how to easily take you with me. Aside from that, I''m sorry Chiaki, but I shouldn''t use my powers for no reason. It would be irresponsible." (I)
Makoto gives me a look that translates into, "Are you actually believing your own words?".
"I start to get out of options. Even an arcade would cost money. It''s kinda ridiculous how someone who owns a castle has such severe financial problems." (C)
"Well, the castle is just part of a dream. Does the term castle in the air apply here? It''s not much different from building one made of sand at the beach." (I)
"Sand... Castle... That''s it!!!" (C)
Whoa, that startled me.
Chiaki''s outbursts are really something else.
Even her aura flares up with it.
"What is what?" (M)
"I start to feel dread." (I)
"We could... uh... you know." (C)
"No I don''t know, Chiaki. What are you up to?" (I)
"What do you think about going on a vacation, inside your dream?" (C)
"My dream? Wait! You''re seriously implying... There?" (I)
"Well, the bed was nice and the facilities spot on! Like in a better hotel. And aren''t you capable of creating anything you want there? We could go to the beach! Or sightseeing! Okay, you''d first have to build the stuff we would go to visit. But overall it sounds great!" (C)
"Chiaki, do I have to remind you what is necessary to get there?" (I)
"Uh, please not! That''s nothing I want to think about!" (C)
"And then you want to go there?!" (I)
"Well, the things we do on behalf of having fun. I mean "this" or six hours in a plane, jetlag, trouble at the custom of the airport, forgetting stuff in the hotel. It''s hard to say which of those two options would be worse." (C)
"You are incredible!" (I)
"Thank you!" (C)
That was not flattery!
"Excuse me, what exactly is "this"?" (M)
"Ah, right. You don''t know. To travel with "Iori-travels" she basically has to completely take us apart to the soul. And on the other side, she puts us back together. Quite hard to bear, but I already traveled three times with her. But I don''t know if it got any easier." (C)
There are some faint hints in Makoto''s expression that make me believe he might have his doubts about this endeavor.
"So you really want to do this, Chiaki?" (I)
"Sure, sounds like we could spend a great time!" (C)
That''s her opinion.
Yet someone else seems to have a different one.
"I, I''m not sure if that''s a good idea." (M)
"Makoto, you know Chiaki. It''s already too late." (I)
We are about to get dragged along with her pace.
That must be the same feeling you have while standing in front of a tsunami a moment before it reaches you.
"You can''t be serious, Chiaki! I mean, letting her take you apart?!" (M)
"Don''t you trust Iori? I do. She wouldn''t harm us intentionally." (C)
This "intentionally" might be what he''s going on about.
But on the other hand, it''s not like I''d be bothered in any way if we do this.
If Chiaki wants I have no reason to decline her proposal.
Well, on paper we would have high-class accommodations in a medieval castle (demon version).
A river close by (leading nowhere, without any life in it), forest trips (horror version), and a beach (sand and water impeding).
However, it would be safe and I could be sure that nothing goes wrong since I practically control everything there and can take the appropriate measures.
And it seems like Chiaki is fine with it.
So why should I deny this trip to her?
"Fine I''m in. But I first have to ask mum before we''re doing something. " (I)
"Seriously?" (M)
"It''s already decided, Makoto. You know there''s no way to go against Chiaki. And I... She was a good friend and I feel like I have to grant her something in return." (I)
"Awh, Iori!" (C)
And she hugs me from the side.
"Damn." (M)
"Makoto, I promise nothing will happen to Chiaki." (I)
"I''ll ask at home." (M)
"Eh, what did you say?" (I)
"I''ll try to accompany you. Can''t promise anything but I think someone should look out for you. I don''t even know who of you two I''m more worried to leave to their own devices." (M)
"Ah, okay. If you say so." (I)
"Then it''s settled! We will all meet tomorrow morning at Iori''s home and depart!" (C)
Sounds like a plan.
A Chiaki-plan, but whatever.
Makoto leaves but Chiaki for some reason stays with me.
"Didn''t you say we''ll meet tomorrow?" (I)
"Yes, with Makoto. But I''ll already come today. Would you mind joining me to tell mum?" (C)
"You mean, that you want to let some demon abduct you into a nightmare dimension?" (I)
"Nah, only that I''m going on a little trip with you. Like this, I can mostly stay with the truth." (C)
She uses a very wide definition of that concept.
"Okay, okay. It''s not too much of a detour." (I)
Like this, we go to her home.
Actually, I''m a little uncomfortable keeping her mother in the dark about what we''re really intending to do.
But it''s still better than the truth.
We climb the stairs to their apartment and ring the door.
Chiaki''s mother opens immediately.
"Chiaki, you''re a bit late and... Oh, Iori! You''re here? Are you well? Not too tired?" (E)
"Yes. I am very well. Recently my tiredness got a lot better." (I)
"Mum, Iori, and I would like to go on a small trip. Everything is already settled and we would return on Sunday." (C)
"Oh, that''s something. Sure. Have fun." (E)
With this, she leaves.
She said it quite casually, but it also sounded as if she was a little relieved.
"It seems we can go." (I)
"Great! Do you think mum wanted to get rid of me?" (C)
"I think you are a little bit too much and even your family needs a break sometimes." (I)
"Tsk!" (C)
"Now do you want to take anything with you?" (I)
"Is this necessary? You can provide everything we need in your castle hotel, right?" (C)
"Maybe, but not even some casual clothes? Or a toothbrush?" (I)
"Would it really be mine when we arrive on the other side?" (C)
"That''s a deep question, which I have no answer to." (I)
What I know points in the direction that I could really replace everything I take in with something artificial made from, urgh me.
That''s worrisome!
"Well, maybe to pretend in front of your family or to use it at my home." (I)
"If it soothes you!" (C)
Chiaki puts some random stuff in the smallest bag I''ve ever seen.
But certainly, nothing she takes is intended to help in a sleepover.
With a beaming smile, she turns to me.
"Ready to go?" (C)
"Fine, you win." (I)
Deciding not to fight over pointless stuff I leave together with Chiaki after politely giving our farewells.
Chapter 76
It takes a while since I''m insisting on mundane ways of transportation and Chiaki isn''t too keen to teleport when it''s not necessary, but eventually we reach my home.
"Whoah, are those the same black veins we have at school?" (C)
"Sigh, please don''t remind me. Apparently they spread because of my mere existence." (I)
"Well, I guess it might be hard to find a professional to clean that stuff. Hey, maybe Makoto knows someone who''s specialized in this kind of stuff?" (C)
Ah, yes.
The well-known miasma infestation cleaning workers of the exorcists.
Who doesn''t know them?
Seriously, sometimes I doubt Chiaki''s sanity.
The one thing that is striking me is how much more her bright aura contrasts the miasma around her.
I only hope that what we''re about to do isn''t as harmful to her as it was for mum.
Oh damn, mum!
The person in question comes from the living room.
And Chiaki notices her.
"Hello, Ms. Nomia. Still a demon I see." (C)
"Sigh, hello Chiaki. How nice of you to visit us again. Yes, I still have problems with my body. I can''t dream, all biological processes ceased, and I noticed that things in my environment start to move when I concentrate too hard on them." (S)
"Wha-, Mum!?" (I)
"Yes, you''re not the only one who can do this, Iori." (S)
Haha, very funny...
But it sounds awfully concerning.
"Iori, shouldn''t we now ask your mother?" (C)
"Ah, yes." (I)
"Ask me what?" (S)
"Ehm, Chiaki and I wanted to do something. Something like a sleepover together. And Makoto would maybe join us." (I)
"Oh. Well, with any other boy I''d be more concerned. But with Makoto there''s no need to worry about him trying something funny." (S)
"God, mum!" (I)
The simple thought is just plain wrong.
Aside from the even more disturbing implications regarding my absolutely inhuman body.
And this so shortly after I had to deal with Makoto''s mother and her weird opinions.
Chiaki meanwhile giggles into her sleeve.
"Anyway, then we need to bring out another futon." (S)
"Ehm, no mum. Rather we would want to go somewhere together, over the weekend." (I)
"All of you? That''s quite a thing. Not like I''m strictly against this, but aren''t you a little short of money, Iori? Can you afford a place to rent together?" (S)
"Well, the rent won''t be an issue since we wouldn''t exactly go to such a place." (I)
"Huh? What do you mean?" (S)
"We would go... into my dream." (I)
"Ehm, just to make sure, if you say dream you don''t mean you want to go to a dreamlike place, right?" (S)
"Uh, no. More like a tentacle infested nightmare which shifts with every single thought of mine." (I)
"Nevermind you, but Chiaki?! Do you have any idea what you''re intending to do? What... will happen? And then you''re transporting Makoto as well?" (S)
Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Mum pales a little at this idea, delving into obviously still very vivid memories.
"I know how bad it is to get transported by her. But if you make it through, the place itself can be quite nice and peaceful." (C)
"Nice!?" (S)
"Ehm, yes! Running water, spacious rooms, perfect beddings, always the ideal temperature! You may have to cook for yourself, but the ingredients were all highest quality! Also, I intend to have Iori make us a beach. And all of this close to a castle! For this level of luxury, I''m willing to bear the horror trip to get there! Isn''t this alright?" (C)
You described that trip as dying by getting eaten alive, Chiaki.
I''m not sure what that''s telling about you.
No normal person would have this mindset.
"It wasn''t like this... before." (S)
Mum shivers and I remember that when I pulled her into me back then I hadn''t prepared anything in that realm yet.
This must''ve been really hard to endure.
"I''ve made some changes there. It looks almost... well, not normal, but like a place where you could actually exist." (I)
"And has Makoto any idea what he has to expect? I mean, you told him about the way of transportation?" (S)
"We told him honestly about everything he has to expect. Aside from that I hope he had some kind of mental exorcist training, so it will be easier for him to endure this." (I)
"Oh, yes. That was also a thing. Looking at it that way, maybe I should be a bit concerned about him accompanying you." (S)
"Mum, I can assure you it''s literally impossible that anything happens over there that I don''t want." (I)
"So to get this straight, you really want to travel to "that place" and intend to do what exactly once you arrive?" (S)
"Having fun at the beach!" (C)
Yep, that''s a typical Chiaki-answer.
Straight-forward and only half thought through.
"You... I..." (S)
"Uh, yes mum?" (I)
"I can''t possibly let you go to a place where evidently no laws exist. Not even those of physics. And if Iori now argues that she makes laws there, then that isn''t making things any better." (S)
She''s going to say no.
I can somewhat understand it.
Having us two going to a place where we wield unlimited power and can do what we want without anyone looking after us, isn''t what responsible parents should simply permit.
I wasn''t too sure about this endeavor in the first place and only agreed because Chiaki pushed it.
"Therefore I will accompany you." (S)
"Ah, yes. I understand. It''s sad, but there''s nothing we can do about it, so... WHAT!?" (I)
"Iori, killing all the light in the room isn''t helping me to trust your self-control. As I said, as a responsible adult I cannot let you go there without any supervision. So it will be for the best if I accompany you. And while we''re at it, Kuri too." (S)
I honestly didn''t intend to leave Kuri here all alone without anyone watching her, but mum is a completely different topic.
"Mum, think about it. You were so done the last time we traveled together. Do you really want to repeat this?" (I)
"The worst part was that it lasted for so long. If it''s just for a moment I can endure. Also, that place is important to you, right? So I should at least visit it once." (S)
I am still not sure if this vacation is a good idea.
Whenever I go to that place it feels like one wrong thought might have terrible consequences.
Much more concerning would be that last time there was this weird incident when Chiaki reacted somewhat strangely to me.
It makes me question if I am not somehow controlling everyone who enters my world.
I absolutely don''t want to mind-control Chiaki, or my mother while we''re at it.
That''s simply no relationship.
That''s just enslavement.
But the way everything wents right now it seems we are just going down that route.
In the end, I was never able to win a discussion against Chiaki.
But hey, I might stand a chance while she is mind-controlled.
However, now mum says she will join us.
And this while I have no actual argument to put against her reasoning.
For example, the castle is absolutely spacious enough to accommodate all of us, even if others join.
Yet I fear the comments I will receive from mum because of the aforementioned castle.
"So, when did you intend to set out? Or... in?" (S)
"Tomorrow morning!" (C)
"So soon? We didn''t even pack! What should we even take with us?_ (S)
"That''s no problem! Iori can make everything we need over there!" (C)
"Why do I feel that we somewhat misuse creational powers?" (I)
"How could you misuse them? They''re yours!" (C)
"I am pretty sure that if somewhere exists a guide for this stuff, then there would be a passage that figuratively says: "Don''t use unlimited godlike powers to shape vacation equipment for your convenience into existence!"
"You''re overthinking! Just go with the flow and have fun!" (C)
"Whatever, I just realized that I still need to inform Kuri. Just make yourself comfortable as always" (I)
Maybe it''s better that I am the one who transformed and not Chiaki.
I would worry for the world.
And also all the others.
Doing as I said I walk back to my room where I left Kuri.
She immediately notices me.
"Mum?" (K)
Sounds still weird to be called that.
"Hey Kuri. I don''t think I have to ask, but we all intend to go into my dream. So do you want to join us?" (I)
"Yes! Yes, absolutely!" (K)
Of course, she would agree.
She seems to be excited, but I''m also very sure that she''s compelled to do as I want.
I wouldn''t want her to stay alone in the apartment, but as I just said I don''t like slavery.
So I want that Kuri makes her own decisions.
However, that''s going to be a long process and there''s no issue with her joining us.
"Okay, we are leaving tomorrow, all together." (I)
"Yay!" (K)
Well, as long she''s content with it I don''t think I need to worry about forcing her.
After that, we prepare for the night.
"Iori, I didn''t pack a toothbrush. Can I have one?" (C)
I understand what she''s getting at and roll with void black demon eyes.
Chapter 77
I take the sleeping place furthest away from the others and, after introducing everyone to my plans for the night, I start my meditation routine.
It''s almost distressing how easy it comes now to me to disconnect from everything and I...
"Whah!" (I)
I wake up with a start!
Blinding light takes my sight, and I feel how some negligible limbs of mine are getting seared.
Instinctively I shield myself with a flesh wall.
Eyes try to form on the other side to grant me some visual intel but the light burns them before they can even begin to shape.
"Whoah, Kuri was right. You really are grumpy in the morning." (C)
At this moment my mind becomes clear and I instantly pull all the tentacles, claws, and gaping mouths back where they came from.
When the flesh wall is gone I only feel Chiaki''s bursting aura.
I feel how every second shreds my body at quite a pace.
It''s not pain, but the steady feeling of ruination isn''t a positive one.
"Could you please tone it down, Chiaki? I''m burning alive!" (I)
"Yes, sure. But your auto-defense is quite extreme." (C)
"Sorry." (I)
It''s my fault.
The sudden shock from waking up makes me lose control over all my powers.
And then I run amok for the few seconds till I realize that there''s nothing to go crazy about.
This is no condition I can allow to continue.
And I dread to imagine what was visible from outside the building.
At least Chiaki''s light show was not really low-key.
I can only hope that if someone saw anything through the window they will display the old Japanese virtue of not-getting-involved.
"What happened?" (I)
"Kuri was a bit afraid of waking you up since last time you apparently freaked out and felt bad afterward. So I opted to do it for her. I had only to shoot a bit of energy into your system. But apparently, your system doesn''t like my energy. Just good that Soraja showed me how to do this shielding trick." (C)
Am I okay with the fact that she''s hanging out with that goddess?
I mean there might be issues in a relationship between a minor schoolgirl and a millennia-old lady who kinda hinted that they were intimate with each other.
On the other hand, she''s bothering her and not me during that time.
"Sorry, again. This really shouldn''t have happened." (I)
"Well, compared to the possible end of the world, fighting some tentacles isn''t half as bad after awakening an outer god." (C)
Sigh, I doubt I will ever get used to this title.
But I''ll have to do better.
Spilling chaos into this world whenever I''m waking up won''t do.
"Anyway, get ready, we''re having dinner before our trip. And I really think I need this. Guess those light beams burn calories like crazy." (C)
If other people would learn about this, developing powers would become much more of a trend.
To get ready for the day I simply let my usual outfit grow on my body.
I''ll teleport anyways, which means the clothes won''t survive the trip, so taking something from my wardrobe would be a waste.
So it happens that Chiaki is the strongest factor in clearing the table from everything that''s edible.
And I actually start to worry about our funds for food.
We aren''t poor and dad regularly sends money but this new cost factor adds up.
After the meal, we wait.
Makoto was expected to show up in the morning, so we''d still have some time for all of Chiaki''s planned activities after we arrive.
When I hear the ring of the doorbell I''m so anticipative that tentacles catapult me towards the door.
To my dismay, when I open there''s another face I know.
"Hey, Iori! How nice to see you again." (H)
Sigh, did I mention that I have my issues with this woman?
She extends her hand and as polite as I am I''m about to take it, before abruptly pulling it away.
"Is that a talisman glued to your palm?" (I)
"Ah, you''ve got me. Call it research. I was really curious how it would play out." (H)
I guess something about getting ripped apart by a good thousand tentacles I''d say.
I notice Makoto behind her with a somber expression.
Finally, my mum comes as well to the door.
I''m glad I''m no longer left alone with dealing with her.
"Oh my, if that isn''t the most severe case of demonic possession I''ve ever seen!" (H)
"Why is nowadays everyone going on about this?" (S)
"Maybe because the feeling of impending doom if one would anger you is hard to ignore?" (C)
Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
"For everyone to take notes, my mum is perfectly normal! Only a bad case of miasma affection, accompanied by certain emergency measures. She''s neither a real demon nor possessed! Can we please agree on this?" (I)
"Is there anyone who would dare to argue with you?" (M)
"Still, this looks quite abnormal." (H)
"We may have a slight miasma problem here but we do our best to contain it." (I)
"Poorly, I need to say. Alone the living essence that infested the concrete of the walls is worrisome at best." (H)
"Oh sorry, if you know how to prevent an outer god''s presence from spreading I''m open to suggestions." (I)
"Nothing that wouldn''t afford a great ritual with at least twelve high-ranking partakers, performing for a week. So no, I don''t know about any immediate solutions." (H)
"Would such a thing be expensive? It''s actually a bit unnerving to see the walls twist at times." (S)
"Let''s say, that it''s hard to put a price tag on something that warrants prior involvement of the greatest spiritual leaders of the country." (H)
I see issues with setting up my idea about an exorcist cleaning company.
But now I should inquire about the main point.
"Why are you here?" (I)
"Well, my son was asking if he would be allowed to get ripped to another dimension, to be together with his crush. So I have to make sure that nothing questionable happens during your little trip." (H)
"Ewwhh!" (C)
Twitching eyes.
Thousand twitching eyes.
And maybe a paranormal wave that might destroy some detectors for receiving such signals.
If those actually exist.
"Ahem, Miss..." (S)
"Honosuki! Haruna Honosuki." (H)
"Yes. Ms. Honosuki, I assure you I''ll accompany them and personally make sure that the kids will behave." (S)
"You know, your current state might be a bit detrimental to your credibility." (H)
What did this woman just say to my mum?!
"Hey! My mum is neither a demon nor nefarious! She''s the best mum I could wish for and I might have already done something absolutely terrible if not for her great job as a parent!" (I)
"Yes, it''s true. Ms. Nomia was always nice but strict. But Iori, letting tentacles with sharp ends grow isn''t really helping your point." (C)
Damn!
With one thought, all the tentacles that hovered just now in this room slip back into the dimension they came from.
"You see, letting my son travel with an outer god isn''t really what a responsible adult should allow their children to do, right?" (H)
Then a simple call to tell us he isn''t coming would''ve sufficed.
Instead, she''s bothering us with her presence.
"But my husband always tells me that I''m irresponsible and this sounds like the kind of experience children should be able to make. So have fun, Makoto!" (H)
The boy in question now facepalms and tries to hide the embarrassment written on his face behind his hand.
Should I pity him now because of his mother''s lacking concern for his safety?
I mean, getting swallowed by some creepy tentacle monster, as unflattering this description of my person is, sounds not like the perfect rite of passage.
"While I''m glad for your trust but... Seriously?" (I)
"Sure, but since I have to make sure that no terrible fate awaits him on the other side I''ll naturally come as well." (H)
"What!?" (I)
Sorry, but I''m very sure you weren''t invited.
"Let''s be honest, if you''d want to force your will there''s not much I could do to stop you, right? I can gauge power to a degree and compared to the lesser gods my husband occasionally summons you are pure void. Something that hurts if I try to analyze it. Which I take as a challenge. So, would you let me investigate whatever there is to know about you?" (H)
Would I?
To be honest, I don''t want that someone I barely know disturbs my inner sanctuary.
This place is my personal dream and as much I''ve gathered till now the emphasis lies on personal.
It has a deep connection to me.
To my character, my powers, and whatever''s left of my soul.
So it shouldn''t be too accessible for others.
My mother is naturally fine, and Chiaki was already there and is one of the people I trust the most.
Zika might be a problematic character, but she''s bound to me, so there''s nothing to argue about.
Makoto is actually a difficult case.
He''s a friend, at least I hope he still is.
I don''t want to exclude him.
And maybe a part of me wants to show him that place, which is basically all there is about me.
If he sees my inner world and that it''s not entirely bad I might convince him that I''m not evil or a threat.
Yet, bringing others leaves me a bit uncomfortable.
But she''s his mum.
If anything I understand why she wants to make sure he''s safe.
Also, it might be a good chance to learn a bit about myself.
"Uh, I''m not so sure. This place is special to me." (I)
"You see, if you''d allow this it would be a nice token of trust. I have some influence in our organization and could make sure that your status would have a more positive notation than "doomsday bringer". At least we could start to quantify your nature and draw some conclusions." (H)
"And this won''t end with you pulling off some super destruction spell to kill me from the inside?" (I)
"Pfft! How would that even be possible? It''s not like there''s any data to use as a foundation." (H)
And I am supposed to deliver you this data?
"Is this really necessary?" (I)
"It would be important for me to know that my son is alright. Also, someone who I trust, and there''s no one I trust more than myself, has to make sure you and Makoto won''t do anything "indecent"." (H)
"Mum, please stop!" (M)
"I, I don''t think this is appropriate in front of the kids." (S)
"Oh please. As far as I know they''re teaching that stuff now much earlier at school." (H)
"Another thing. If I wouldn''t be so dutiful I would now erase the mere idea out of everyone''s mind. Things being like this, I can only plead to you to stop." (I)
"Fine. The consequences of this tease might be a bit too grand to be worth it." (H)
She starts focusing on mum.
"Won''t you finally ask us to enter?"(H)
There are good reasons against this in my opinion.
"Y-yes. Sure." (S)
The lunatic walks straight to the couch and jumps on it as if it''s hers.
Meanwhile, I try to handle Makoto.
He still stands awkwardly at the entrance.
"So... Your mum is really a handful it seems." (I)
"Please. Could we, could we just forget that this ever happened?" (M)
"Theoretically I''d be open for this idea, but sadly there is another factor playing into this which would warrant a level of godly intervention from my side I can''t in good conscience enact now." (I)
"What kind of factor?" (M)
"Oh my gosh, that was your mum?! She was hilarious! And you, together with Iori? My, if anyone hears about this! Oh my, this is just too great!" (C)
I roll my eyes at him and make my way to the living room.
That woman just placed her legs on our table.
Rude!
Mum looks as well very uncomfortable with her demeanor.
"E-ehm. Excuse me? Could you please stop this? It''s not appropriate." (S)
"Hm. You''re at least a collected demon. This is soothing some of my worries." (H)
Mum clearly isn''t reacting well to being called a demon.
Suddenly a black gust comes from the side and among other stuff swipes that woman''s feet from the table.
"Don''t bully grandma!" (K)
Oh no!
It''s not too farfetched that Kuri''s former actions might have led to some animosity between her and the exorcists.
And I''m not overstating things if I say that those two aren''t the most predictable factors in this apartment.
"Oh, my! Aren''t you the most terrifying demon there is?" (H)
Or not.
Instead, she ruffles through her hair.
And what is the meaning of this self-content expression, Kuri?
"Yes! Yes I am!" (K)
Now she stands there with puffed-out chest and a smug grin, in absolute confidence.
"Well, if I''m asked like this I won''t insist on it." (H)
At least she keeps her legs down.
I''m getting second thoughts about letting her into my place.
Makoto, who arrived by now, has as well a complicated expression.
With broken voice he mumbles to himself.
"I, I know why I always gave my best to avoid that she''s coming to school." (M)
Sadly an outer god was apparently enough of a lure.
Now I somehow have to deal with this lunatic.
Chapter 78
At least, most of the tension is gone by now.
While Chiaki pesters Makoto in the most uncomfortable way about his mother mum stands nearby but is a bit intimidated about how to approach the exorcists.
I''m as well a little conscious of the fact that just yesterday I was told how irresponsible I am.
After a while, mum manages to say something.
"So, ehm. What exactly are your intentions? Why are you here?" (S)
"Naturally I want to learn everything there is to know about your endeavor. Everything that involves a greater being shouldn''t be taken lightly. So what is it you''re planning to do in detail?" (H)
"Vacation!" (C)
Chiaki chimes in before anyone else can even ponder an answer.
The restless eyes of that person, who in my opinion shouldn''t even have the responsibility for a plastic plant not to speak of a boy, now focus on my best friend.
And almost pounces on her.
"Whoah, that aura is something. How is it generated? Purely from living processes? No. There''s something else. Older. Ancient. A seal? No, no, a bond! Many bonds!! What a fascinating spellwork! Translating that will take like forever and a lifetime..." (H)
She strobes Chiaki''s body, probes different places, and overall just becomes a bit too intimate.
Quickly two tentacles grow out of nowhere and separate her from my friend.
If she just wouldn''t check them out now instead.
"Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! I''m not quite sure what you''re doing there but I am sure that it''s an intrusion into Chiaki''s privacy. And at least you should ask for consent here." (I)
That''s how I feel about this.
"Oh, sorry. Sometimes it simply comes over me and I just can''t hold onto myself." (H)
This excuse won''t work in any court in the world!
Then her gaze wanders back to Chiaki.
"Vacation you said. I''ve heard the gist of it, but could you explain? In detail please?" (H)
"It was my idea! We''ll use Iori''s abilities and travel directly to her special place. It''s something like a cut-off world. There we can enjoy ourselves as much as we want and Iori can provide absolutely everything we wish for. The perfect getaway!" (C)
Why do I feel like she''s taking advantage of me?
"Okay, but how exactly would we reach this place?" (H)
"Uh, that''s the problematic part. She''s taking us apart and puts everything back together on the other side." (C)
Sorry. If I could do anything about it to make it more pleasant I''d do it.
"Ah, a transportation dispersal. Those are theoretically not dangerous and I''m more than sure, no matter how sloppy the foundation is, your friend can power through it. Yet it''s not the most pleasant experience." (H)
"Yes... Sorry about that. I can''t do much about the execution." (I)
"Mhm, wording. So we have here an assortment of people who I already under normal circumstances would suspect being capable of causing the greatest chaos and destruction. And this all within the unstable inner world of the probable epitome of madness and entropy." (H)
"I only wanted to spend a nice time with my friends, really! I''ll make sure that everyone gets back. And I won''t allow anything bad to happen to them. Please, I want to prove to Makoto that I''m not bad and that there''s no reason to be afraid of me. Just give me a chance!" (I)
"Iori..." (M)
"I understand your reasoning. And yes, I''ll grant my permission if it''s so important. But one last thing I want you to know, if anything happens to my son, any greater harm, any alteration, you will regret it! Even if something like this was never before even thought of, I will find a way to devise something that will be capable of harming you. Destroy you from the inside. As much it might cost me, obtaining my revenge will be worth it!" (H)
For a moment, her eyes lost all this crazy flickering and became disturbingly serious.
For a moment, I was afraid.
As well as all the critters I consist of.
Some part of me even suggests that annihilating this threat now would be the smart way to go about this.
Because something tells me, this woman might with abysmal chances and crazy efforts be able to pull this off.
Then her gaze goes all crazy again and I almost feel relieved.
"But as long nothing happens there''ll be no problem." (H)
"N-no. Apart from the initial transportation, which can be a little uncomfortable, it''s perfectly fine to be on the other side. I''ve adjusted the environmental conditions and made it brighter." (I)
"You mean the transportation where you have to take us apart?" (M)
I can understand that he sounds a little stressed at those prospects.
"Ah well, I just want you to know that I don''t insist on it. If you don''t want to come with us it''s perfectly fine. I won''t force you. I could understand it, really." (I)
"Do you think I would chicken out after your speech just now? It''s important to you, right? So I won''t deny you." (M)
"Thanks." (I)
Suddenly I feel a tug from below me.
It seems Kuri got needy.
And I remember that there might be some issues regarding her and Makoto''s last meeting.
"Ehm, you remember Kuri? You know, she''s really sorry because of that destroyed barrier." (I)
"Am I?" (K)
"Yes! Destroying foreign property is not okay!" (I)
"Okay, I''m sorry." (K)
The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Well, if that isn''t convincing?
"You see, I gave my best to rein her in. We might still have some smaller issues, but I''m confident she can become a friendly, helpful member of society." (I)
"I need to say, she''s something else. Demons of this scale tend to be far more aggressive to sustain their consumption. This one is almost docile." (H)
"Uh, yes. She''s a treasure." (I)
"Thank you, mum!" (K)
"Mhm." (H)
Makoto''s mother gives her a thoughtful look.
"Okay, if there''s nothing left to say, I''m ready to go!" (H)
"I, I''m still not sure about this. I mean, you realize that you''re asking quite much to let someone I barely know into my personal dream? My inner sanctuary?" (I)
"If this is about gaining trust this would be an opportunity. Also, I can make a much better and more importantly objective report about you than my son. It would be advantageous for your cause to bring me over. And it''s not like you wouldn''t have any control over there, as far I know." (H)
That''s certainly not wrong.
Rather I wield unlimited control over there.
But bringing someone who knows more than me about this stuff leaves me worried.
"Fine, okay. But in the first place this is about vacation. I need a break and Chiaki looks forward to it. So, don''t expect anything special. It''s just for fun." (I)
"Sounds absolutely awesome!" (C)
"I''m sure that this "vacation" might be very intriguing in its own way. There will surely be something interesting to occupy me on the other side." (H)
"Everything is provided there. I have a castle with food, running water, entertainment, a library, am working on the landscape for a good sightseeing experience, and what isn''t there yet I can probably bring into existence." (I)
She chokes.
"A, a library?" (H)
"Ehm, yes. I saw one in that castle. I was never really in there and have no idea about its contents, but it looked quite spacious." (I)
"The library of an outer god! I am in! What are we waiting for?! Let''s go!" (H)
Makoto meanwhile seems to be a bit sullen.
"Oh no, you triggered her." (M)
Looking at her apparent elation I can see what he''s talking about.
It seems everyone''s now ready to go, as they''re all standing there as a group, waiting for me.
The lack of luggage everyone has with them makes me believe that in the end, I''m the one who has to provide even the necessities.
However, all this already took far too long and I should get started.
First, they should get into the right position.
"Okay. I think you should stand there. Otherwise I might damage the furniture." (I)
Call me crazy, but even if I could, I prefer the couch we have over some creepy tentacle replacement.
"Just a moment please." (S)
Mum stands up and takes some controlled deep breaths to calm herself.
I won''t comment on the small black clouds coming out of her mouth.
Chiaki has no real problem with getting into position, but I can spot a bit of anxiety in her demeanor.
"Kuri? You should go there as well." (I)
"I am already a part of you mother. I just need a connection to you." (K)
If she says so.
And then there''s Makoto.
Naturally, he''s anxious.
It''s a given after all the terrifying stuff he heard.
With pleading eyes he looks at his mother for help, who''s disturbingly easygoing about everything.
"Just breathe in when it starts. Then close your eyes, and by all means, don''t try to focus on anything during the ordeal." (H)
She''s saying this as if she''s reading out loud from a travel guide.
But her advice seems to be a bit lacking regarding discernable motherly love.
However, then I notice that she has taken his shaking hand.
Now there''s nothing else left.
Just sending the people I care about, and Makoto''s mother, into a nightmare.
I''m uncomfortable about this.
"What are you waiting for Iori?" (C)
"This is quite hard! I don''t like it if my body does those kinds of... things. It''s kinda horrific." (I)
"Well, we''re the ones about to get swallowed! I don''t think you''re the one to talk!" (C)
You all asked for this!
I can fucking be creeped out by my own body if I want!
Okay, no holding back now!
I concentrate on the space those two occupy right now, before stopping on the spot.
"Uh, can you please close your eyes? You know that''s no sight for the weak." (I)
"Last time I glanced for a moment and even from this short moment I already have a very precise image." (C)
"I am not afraid of my daughter. You don''t have to hide anything from me." (S)
"I''d never waste the chance to observe an outer god unleashing their power!" (H)
Can''t argue against this.
"Then fast or slow, so I can stop if you want?" (I)
"Fast!" (C/S/M/H)
Seems they become impatient now.
Or want to get it over with.
Then I better hurry.
Once again I concentrate and try to summon this known feeling of shifting.
First, I feel it in my legs.
It starts as a squirming and continues in an outward eruption of billion tendrils.
Those who''re used to my abilities don''t seem too surprised, but naturally, I''m growing uneasy being seen like this.
Especially Makoto is taken aback and maybe slightly terrified.
His mother meanwhile, while intrigued, doesn''t seem to worry too much.
That woman is really too casual about what happens here.
The tendrils now start growing into something worse.
The affected area of my body now encompasses my waist, making me look like an especially bad kind of squid.
The already emerged tendrils extend like a carpet on the ground.
First, they''re spreading on the area around our travel group, then like at a hidden signal they suddenly close in.
They touch their feet, leading to a sudden whimper from my soon-to-be victims.
Extremely quickly the carpet crawls up their bodies and a moment later I see how their rather horrified faces get encompassed by fleshy, black worm thingies.
Now the whole mass slowly shrinks down and I have to deal with the impression that I''m killing all of them in there.
Fortunately, it doesn''t take too long and I''m sure I can feel them inside me.
They should be in my dream right now, so I just need to follow.
I glance at Kuri, receiving a bright smile in return.
Then I think about teleporting to that place and close my eyes.
And I am there.
I see my mum, Chiaki, Makoto, his mother, and Kuri on the field in that barren wasteland.
Makoto vomits his lungs out, while his mother pats his back.
"There, there. It''s over now. The nausea from crossing the veil should settle any moment, along with your churned atoms." (H)
Chiaki looks a bit worn but also kinda got used to it.
Mum might not be used to it but aside from a slight shaking, she can keep it together.
"Ehm, hi. Do I have to apologize for the trip?" (I)
"As mentioned, six hours flight, annoying overly touchy seat neighbors, lost luggage possibly also a part of my soul, all of this condensed into a single horrific moment. But at least it''s over now." (C)
"Certainly, not the most pleasant trip. Actually one of the worse only. But nothing I didn''t anticipate. Considering certain factors, still surprisingly mundane." (H)
With "factors" she''s obviously referring to me.
"Brr, I don''t like this. This kind of thing shouldn''t happen between mother and daughter." (S)
Everyone seems to still have a hard time regaining their bearings.
Aside from Makoto''s mother who is tough as hell.
"But I need to say. This realm is fascinating. Slight similarities to a demon''s realm, but certainly not the same. The base isn''t spellwork but something entirely different. More... pure." (H)
Should I worry that she''s analyzing me?
"How can all of you be so calm about this?! We just... I don''t know what it was, but it happened!!" (M)
"Experience, I guess?" (H)
"I wouldn''t go as far and say you become used to it but you numb up." (C)
Makoto can''t really retort but he''s clearly not convinced yet.
Seeing everyone like this, I have to say something that would otherwise weigh on my mind.
"So, ehm. Now that you all saw my kinda worst side, can we agree to ignore this and just treat me like any normal person?" (I)
Urgh, those stares hurt.
"I''m fine with Iori as Iori is!" (C)
"You''re still my daughter. And I know you wouldn''t do these things which make others uncomfortable on purpose." (S)
"We''re in a place where you literally control everything. So either you''ll now show your true face and eradicate all of us or there''s no reason to worry about it. Since the first didn''t happen yet I''m gonna settle for the latter." (H)
Just one remains.
"M-Makoto?" (I)
"I honestly still have no idea what to think about this. My whole life everyone told me demons are bad and we have to fight them. But, but I know you. I hope I do. And you''re not evil." (M)
That... actually makes me happy.
I was worried the whole time that the people I care about might despise me for what I became.
And now I''m told by them that it''s alright.
This... really helps.
It''s a heartfelt moment.
"Yes, go for it Makoto!" (H)
And Makoto''s mum is also there...
"Mum!!!" (M)
"Grumble"
The main issue is that this is absolutely the worst place to shake my mentality.
Because it shakes this entire world as well.
"Waaahh! Sorry, but please don''t do this!" (I)
That moment got suddenly totally awkward.
"We all agree that we won''t try to shake Iori again, right? Any pranks might severely backfire." (C)
"Oh my. Such a poor mental fortitude. That''s a worrisome state of affairs" (H)
Says the one who caused it!
She receives at least some glares from all the others now.
"Okay, now that this is settled, we should finally start with our vacation! I can already see the castle!" (C)
This shouldn''t be too difficult.
As it happens, we''re just standing on one of the hills I added during my last terraforming project to make this land look less unnatural.
But most of the surface is still ebon and the castle is so stupidly high on that small mountain that it even shadows some modern skyscrapers.
Chiaki, naturally, directly runs in its direction.
Followed by mum, Makoto, and Haruna.
I was never the one to take initiative, so I stroll behind.
Yet suddenly Chiaki stops.
And soon enough the others as well.
Huh?
Why this?
Is the castle so impressive?
"Did something happen?" (I)
I call out to them.
However, they don''t seem to react to me.
I walk over, asking myself what in this empty plane might raise their interest like this.
"Hey you. Did you forget about me? Is something over there? What... What the actual fuck!?!" (I)
Chapter 79
Okay.
This is my castle.
And the rest of this place also looks quite familiar, with the same eerie atmosphere as usual.
However, right now I doubt I am at the right place.
The reason?
There is stuff that simply shouldn''t be here.
Or more I didn''t make it appear here.
How can something I didn''t create appear in my very own dream?!
That''s crazy!
Regarding what it is that''s making me doubt my sanity?
You see, I made that village for appearance''s sake in front of the castle.
But when I did so it was for sure only a third of its current size we have here.
Also, while I had established some kinds of fields, as I said they were only for the looks.
Too small and I am not sure if anything grew in them.
But these spread so far.
I guess they, along with the river water and nightmare forest building materials, could easily support this whole village.
Yet while this is fairly confusing on my side I don''t know what mesmerizes all the others about it, who have no comparative picture of what it should look like.
Well, Chiaki could maybe have had a glance, but surely not mum.
"Just to say so, the castle was more of an accident, which I just didn''t change. I''m certainly not a Chunibyo. Really!" (I)
"Iori, did you do something since the last time we were here?" (C)
"Ehm no? I wasn''t here even once. Which is kinda ridiculous, since this place is inside me." (I)
"Then what about this village? I thought there would be no people here?" (C)
"The village? That was only for touching up the environment. It just looked a bit too dreary here for my taste." (I)
"Sure, we wouldn''t want that the abyss of existence looks off-putting." (H)
"I, I think I saw something moving down there." (M)
"Down there? That can''t be. This is my private space. It''s completely cut off. Nothing I didn''t personally create or bring here myself could exist or come into existence." (I)
On the other side, the expanded village is contradicting this statement.
"But there was something! I saw it too! I''m sure of it!" (C)
"The very idea of foreign entities in this realm has to be explored." (H)
We are pretty far away, but if they think that there was something I shouldn''t doubt them in the village.
"Maybe I should bring you back out and investigate? It might be dangerous." (I)
"Don''t you have absolute power here?" (C)
"Kinda." (I)
I point to an empty part of the ground and activate a thought.
The merest idea is enough and a pit opens.
Enormous pillars rush out of the ground with extremely sharp spikes, resembling teeth, on the inside.
It was intended as a cage, but I''m sure if anything goes in there this thing will be more of a deathtrap.
The way it is shaped into something like a maw creates the unsettling idea that this entire world is in fact flesh and only looks like a normal environment.
At least I am in control, so I probably don''t have to find out as long I don''t give any wrong orders.
"Okay, impressive. But Iori why didn''t you create something less disturbing?" (M)
"Well, that''s the point. I am kinda in charge, but because of all the nightmare demons or whatever vile stuff turned me into this, everything I create turns out messed up like this. General ideas get through. Something like I want to protect you or basic shapes, but there is a chance that the idea of shielding you against the bad stuff and annihilating every potential threat might become confused. You understand the issue?" (I)
"I understand that I shouldn''t mess with you!" (C)
"This wasn''t exactly what I was trying to say." (I)
"You''re overthinking! As I see it, nowhere are we safer than around you." (C)
"Muuum!" (I)
Chiaki is irritating!
"I wouldn''t really want to have to repeat this trip just after we got here. Maybe we should just look around? If there is something it should be connected to you, right?" (S)
"If you say so." (I)
This is honestly the sole reason why I believe that we are at the right place.
Different from other dimensions when I am here there is some kind of link.
I block it out as good as I can, but if I concentrate even a little bit, I know I can take control of absolutely everything here.
Not just this, I can literally feel this world.
As if it''s my skin we''re trampling on, my self that''s pulsing through the world, the very essence ready to move at my command, and so on and so on.
Yet I make a clear distinction between material stuff and this tourist group I''m guiding here.
No mind control!
"Fine but we should be extremely careful." (I)
"First come first served!" (C)
And she runs there.
God, Chiaki!
I focus on the village, which is still really far away.
I could only see the difference because it grew a lot.
While crossing the uniform planes, we close in on rather vast fields.
In them, I see some kind of crops and vegetables.
At least I hope that''s what they are, yet what I see looks anything but edible.
If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.They have thorns, are often black or in other unusual colors, and look somewhat twisted.
All in all, they''re in a common-sense-defying, worrisome condition.
So I am starting to worry about my world''s state.
And the reasons to worry only increase in number.
Why?
Because I am pretty sure I just saw something move between the buildings.
It''s hard to say since the ground is an ebon surface and like this already those "creep crops" are obstructing the view, but I am sure I saw something.
However, as the group slowly draws closer I notice that someone''s missing.
"By the way, where is Kuri?" (I)
"I''m here, mum!" (K)
Out of the very ground, a little child form emerges.
Right, darkness demon.
And also somehow connected to this world.
"Okay, Chiaki is already running off, so could you please make sure that nobody gets harmed, Kuri? I trust in your strength and know you can protect them." (I)
If there really is something I should at least make some precautions.
"Rely on me, mum!" (K)
And with this, she again merges with the ground.
First, I see her emerging directly in front of Chiaki, gesturing wildly in our direction, before again sinking back down.
This should help quite a bit.
At least, I feel a bit more assured now that Chiaki stopped running but now waves at us to come over.
While walking, I repeat in my inner mind over and over.
- Protect everyone!
- Protect everyone!
- Protect everyone!
I don''t know what good it will do, but if I can be sure of one thing, it is that it should have some kind of effect according to my will.
And if I have to bend reality to make it happen!
We proceed and after a while, we reach the outskirts of the village.
I had to use some tentacles on the ground to keep Chiaki from leaving us all behind.
We''re looking for anything suspicious, or weird, or...
Damn, that describes absolutely everything here!
Yet, we haven''t even passed the first building when suddenly something comes running from behind the next corner and is then directly in front of us.
I-Is this a child?
No two!
There is a girl next to the boy!
A-And they''re looking normal.
Well, the boy has greyish skin, and the girl is rather blueish but not demonic.
The boy is eight, the girl six to seven years old.
Also, they wear rather rough and basic clothes looking like fitting inhabitants of this medieval village I built.
Wide-eyed they''re staring at me, almost in shock.
I''m as well.
And completely at a loss.
Not only that, but I am most distressed because I believe this whole world is absolutely no place for children.
Insecurely, I raise my arm and wave them.
"Uh, hello?" (I)
Their eyes grow even wider, contradicting my idea that they should already be at their physical limits and their mouths stand agape.
I mean compared to them I might look weird in my casual dress, which due to the transport should''ve been completely exchanged with my flesh.
However, the simple fact that for some reason children got into a place which is essentially my mind, is worrying me deeply.
Before I can say anything else, Chiaki is squeezing past me and starts a talk with those two.
Well, she always was fairly outgoing, so this might be just her job.
"Hey you two. We got a little lost. You wouldn''t know where we are?" (C)
This is the second time in my life I have heard Chiaki speak calmly to someone.
And the other time she was just in mortal fear, so that''s the first time I see her doing so voluntarily.
From the side, Makoto approaches me.
"Iori, what is going on here?" (M)
"I, I haven''t the slightest idea." (I)
And as much as I would like to sort out my feelings, right now I have to give it my all to keep this world from tremoring, as it would be detrimental to the ongoing conversation.
"W-wh-who are you?" (boy)
"I am Chiaki, this is Iori, this is her mother, this is Makoto, and his mother. And you are?" (C)
While gesturing at each one of us, she smiles the friendliest smile one could imagine, and I have to blink several times because her aura is totally illuminating everything so hard that I can no longer look there.
A full-scale charm attack.
She might even actually charm them with magic.
"I-I''m Tomin and this is Maja. You, you aren''t evil, right?" (T)
I ask myself if he really thinks he would get a negative answer if this would be the case.
Yet it might be more for self-assurance as intimidated as he appears to be.
"No, no. We aren''t evil. Why would you think so?" (C)
"We... We don''t know you!" (Maja)
"Is this something bad?" (H)
It seems Makoto''s mum would like to take the initiative and partake in this exchange.
I, on the other hand, need a little longer.
There is this little question which I would like to get answered.
WHY THE HECK ARE THERE CHILDREN IN MY DREAMWORLD!?!
"Grumble"
There''s still a slight quiver, but the kids don''t seem to mind.
Now that I got that out of my head I should try to focus here, so I can understand the situation.
The boy checks the environment for a moment and then focuses back on the discussion.
"I, I don''t know... How can you be here?!" (T)
Excuse me?
That''s my line.
Chiaki again engages in that conversation.
"We came from that direction and saw this place. Could you tell us more about this village?" (C)
Well, technically it''s true that we came from there.
After a hop through the dimensions.
Yet these kiddos don''t seem to buy it.
"That can''t be true! Nothing exists there! There can''t be other people!" (T)
Yep, I know.
Because I haven''t created anything there yet.
As far as I know, it should just go on forever with the same even, colored surface.
What reminds me of my question: Why the heck are you two here?!
For example, it''s weird that they speak perfect Japanese when this western setting here totally indicates something completely different.
"Are you two alone? Is anyone else living here? Where are your parents?" (S)
And here is mum''s motherly instincts sparking through.
She''s genuinely concerned about them.
Yet I think we''d be challenged to take any more children in.
"Everyone''s preparing the tribute for the palace." (T)
"They said we are too young and couldn''t help. So we are playing out here." (Maja)
The palace?
Are they talking about my castle?!
Okay, I might be a little incongruent with my thinking here.
I never really considered myself as someone overly important, and even with the recent changes, I still believe that I would rather live a normal life than rule over someone and impose my will on others.
However, this is my dream.
It''s practically the place I imagine or think of as my private space where I can recuperate, and do as I like.
So I don''t think I am in the wrong when I think about the castle I created in my mind as my property.
But now there are people living in there.
Oh my god!
No!
My room!
Did anyone take my room?
I left some of my personal stuff in there!
I really need to go look!
Yet, as I don''t want to scare children and require insight about what is going on here, I tag along with the other''s plan.
They''re clearly trying to coax information from these children.
"Would it be okay if we meet them?" (H)
"I, I don''t know. There were never other people before!" (Maja)
I don''t think whoever lives here could pose a threat to our group of powerhouses, but it''s not like I want to force my luck.
"Please take us." (C)
Well, I doubt they planned to keep it a secret in the first place.
They lead us deeper inside the village in the direction where I still know the central square lies.
Naturally, some unpleasant questions in my direction come up.
"Iori, what is going on here? I thought it should be empty?" (S)
"Seriously! What is this? Who are they? And why do you keep them here?" (M)
"I honestly have no idea. It should be empty. Please, believe me, I didn''t kidnap them." (I)
"Yes, sure. I believe you. But that''s really strange. We should at least find out what goes on here." (S)
"Actually, their appearance, while oddly similar to humans, indicates that they''re not linked to our world." (H)
"Do you mean they''re aliens! That explains the grey color!" (C)
"Chiaki! Don''t be stupid." (M)
"Hm, if we define aliens as "not from earth" this would include other dimensions and thus might be fitting as a term. For their color, I lack information. It could be a lack of sun, different biology, or even a different matter of reality that makes up their base, among many other possible explanations. Still, this is incredibly fascinating." (H)
"I''m absolutely into this! This sounds like even more fun than a beach! Or we make one and then throw a party!!" (C)
Seems like Chiaki can''t go quiet any longer.
Fortunately, the kids don''t seem to have any second thoughts about her words, aside from the idea that she might be crazy.
Which isn''t too farfetched.
I am as well a little worried about her sanity.
And this comes from a being that is rumored to spread madness.
Yes, I''ve done some internet research in my free time, as Zika asked me to.
Chapter 80
After we pass some buildings I start to notice some noise.
"What is that?" (I)
"As I said, we''re preparing the tribute." (T)
"What kind of tribute?" (I)
Please no human sacrifices.
Please no human sacrifices.
"Food. There are many people in the palace who need it to sustain themselves." (Maja)
So am I right with the assumption that they even raided my kitchen?
We get around the last corner and gain sight of quite the busy scene in the village square.
The number of people exceeds anything I estimated.
Around... two-hundred?
Maybe more?
There are surely many more around in that village as new people always join and others leave.
They are diligently preparing carts to hold rather large amounts of all the crops we saw in the field and even some more in addition.
At first, they don''t seem to notice.
Then the first glances spot us, more follow, and soon the entire square becomes silent.
Aside from one single topic.
"Wh-what?"
"Who are they?"
"What is with their skin?"
"How can this be?"
The way they stare at us makes me totally uncomfortable.
Did I ever mention that I''m not good with crowds?
At least if they focus on me.
Naturally, Chiaki is the first to speak up.
"Hello there! We''ve just arrived and don''t know our way around this place. Would someone be so kind as to introduce us?" (C)
I bet Chiaki is the only person who can be so casual in this kind of situation.
I on my side am preparing for either an emergency teleport or a tentacle burst.
It''s sometimes hard to tell what my body is up to.
I just know that there is definitely something in stock in case they decide to attack.
Nonetheless, I try to look friendly since I have no reason to be hostile to anyone here.
All I know is that they shouldn''t be here, not who they are.
Yet, I really have to give it my all to suppress that "they-shouldn''t-be-here-thought" since the corresponding reaction might harm them.
While I don''t know them enough to come to any conclusions, there is another issue that tells me that there is something wrong with these people.
Most of them share a distinctive pale mostly greyish coloring, but I also see some in red, green, blue, and yellow.
Anything but normal skin color.
And their auras... resemble it!
As I said, mostly different shades of grey, but most are at least slightly tending towards some color.
They''re basically showing off what is inside!
And this revelation only confuses me more.
Aside from this, they look almost human.
Hair, body, eyes.
Well, the latter colored accordingly.
But given their auras, there''s no indication that they''re evil.
Mum is a little uneasy, Makoto utterly quiet and defensive, his mother has a rather disturbing analyzing quietness going for her, and Chiaki is simply enjoying herself.
"Other people?"
"Just got here?"
"A miracle!"
There''s now quite a lot of murmur on their side and general confusion.
At least we''re having something in common.
One of them, a man with a white-yellow complexion steps forward and addresses us.
"Wh-who are you?" (man)
"We are uh, travelers! I am Chiaki, this is Iori, and her mother Satomi. Those two are Makoto and his mother Haruna. Could you help us? We got lost!" (C)
Kuri is still hidden and like this not mentioned
And well, calling us travelers isn''t wrong.
We just have to omit the interdimensional part.
After that, we have a repetition of what happened with the kids.
They ask where we came from, Chiaki points the direction, and they ask if we''re evil, what we naturally deny.
Like this, we end in some kind of stalemate since no side is adding anything new here.
"Maybe we should bring them to the palace?"
"Yes, the palace."
"The scholars will know what to do."
"And the knights ascertain it''s safe."
As much as I want to know who is occupying my castle, I need to make sure they are no threat to the others.
"Ehm, what is up with this palace?" (I)
The crowd is still restless and might not want to talk with me,
Yet after some moments, the man from before speaks up again.
"The palace is our sovereign. There the scholars live to lead us with their knowledge as well as the knights who protect us." (man)
While I''m intrigued about the kind of knowledge they have, there was another more urgent information.
"Protect you? Protect you from what?" (I)
This is still supposed to be an empty dimension.
"The forest! While they usually don''t leave it, the monsters in there are very dangerous." (man)
Great!
Now we even have monsters here!
Since when do I have monsters in my goddamned dream forest!!?
And yes, I know who would do the damning here.
Well, probably this was just part of the package when I did want one there.
And it''s a big one.
When I grew it, I couldn''t even see from my elevated terrace where it ends.
Is it capable of spreading further than this?
Could you please stop taking things this far, my mind?
Makoto speaks up.
"The, the people in this palace won''t harm us, right?" (M)
"Uhh, no. It''s just that something coming from outside is simply unbelievable. We, we need to make sure you are to be trusted." (man)
"Alright! Then let''s go!" (C)
"We need to prepare the tribute first. Please wait here for the time being. We are almost finished." (man)
They don''t seem hostile, but staying here makes me a little uneasy.
I mean, this was supposed to be a beach trip.
"We would like to offer you a place inside. Would you please follow me?" (woman)
The woman who came looks a little uneasy but that''s understandable as we are as suspicious of them as they''re of us.
She guides us into one of the houses nearby.
The inside is as basic as one would expect from a medieval village, but it has a comfy atmosphere.
On the other hand, I have no idea what a real medieval village looked like during that time in Europe, so I''m not vouching for any historical accuracy.
We sit at a table and the woman brings us water.
"Would you like to eat something? We have still some Corocas left." (woman)
I have honestly no idea what a "Coroca" is.
And I created this world.
"What is a coroca?" (C)
Well, being blunt works too.
"Oh, you don''t know these? It''s a field fruit. Some kind of crop. They can grow very big, given enough time. While the taste is rather bland, it goes with almost anything and is really filling. They grow continuously once planted and a fully developed fruit can feed a family of four. Without this wonderful plant, our community would surely starve." (woman)
"Thank you for your kindness, Miss..." (S)
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
"My name is Ariana. And yours?" (A)
"Satomi." (S)
"Oh, how unusual, but it suits you." (A)
Well, yes.
Different cultural backgrounds.
This again brings me to question the lack of a language barrier.
"Thank you very much. But is it really fine to provide a meal for us just like this? You don''t even know who we are." (S)
Mum was always very polite and given the fact that we are kind of on vacation here and by no means in need it feels wrong to take their food.
On the other side, I think I can make up for that.
Maybe with short-time accelerated harvest rates.
"But aren''t you fellow people? I mean, you may look a bit different, but if we don''t watch out for each other who else is going to help us against the monsters of the forest?" (woman)
Aside from the part that the questionable definition of them as fellow people is being a bit of a stretch, I really now have to ask.
"What''s up with these monsters?" (C)
Chiaki!
"I would also like to know more about these." (H)
"You, you don''t know about them? Is the place you''re coming from truly this peaceful?" (A)
Well, Japan has its advantages.
I don''t know how the creepy ghosts count into that picture but in general, I was rather content with my lifestyle.
Not that I could tell her this.
"Uh, it''s hard to describe. This place and where we come from are not really comparable. (C)
"I couldn''t believe it if I wouldn''t see you right in front of me. People from outside! But how did you come here?" (A)
"Well, we came..." (I)
I simply teleported all of us with mere thoughts.
As if I could say that.
"Yes, I know from the west, but before that? Did you travel through the endless plains? Just like this? Without any supplies?" (A)
I feel that our on-the-fly made-up excuse has some holes.
"You know, this question is really difficult to answer. I cannot explain how we made it here. The village was just suddenly in front of us." (S)
I should probably learn more about the theory behind teleportation before I mess up something important, even if it comes so naturally to me.
"What!!? Ancestors!" (A)
Ariana surely looks very excited while saying this.
"Is that true? You truly suddenly appeared here?" (A)
"You, you could say so." (I)
The strange thing is she doesn''t seem to doubt such a ridiculous pretext.
But that''s in our favor.
Now it''s my turn.
"Could I ask how you came here? This seems to be a very secluded place to settle down." (I)
Really, really far off from absolutely anything in existence!
"Came here? We always lived in this village." (A)
I disagree.
"Always? It had to start at some point, right? Do you know how long ago that was? Who founded this village?" (I)
Well, I did, but apparently, I am not mentioned in the annals.
Otherwise, there might''ve been a slightly different reaction to my appearance.
"You speak of our ancestors? Well, I am the fifth generation." (A)
"See? Not always. Where did they come from?" (I)
"From here!" (A)
Is she making fun of me?
"I don''t understand what you''re trying to say." (I)
"They came from no place. Since their first day they lived in this village." (A)
"What does that mean? Did they just plop up?" (C)
This might be a little too important for them to refer to it so casually, Chiaki.
"It''s a mysterious tale. My Grandfather told me, that his grandfather told him that one day they were suddenly there. All of them standing on the field. They just knew that they were people and shall live in these lands. Nothing else." (A)
This sounds an awful lot like how I created the other stuff.
I mean the river was also suddenly there and started to run around my castle.
This isn''t even too farfetched when I think about it.
I was constantly very close to messing up with my creational powers.
So it shouldn''t surprise me if it finally has happened.
It also explains why she isn''t questioning our sudden appearance.
It happened once, so it''s not too farfetched to say that we could have been brought here the same way.
Thrown into this world by whoever governs this realm.
And this even with some kind of mental conditioning to get started.
I''m sorry.
The worrisome part is that she said she''s already the fifth generation, and those kids must be the sixth then.
This would mean that whatever''s going on here started hundreds of years ago, giving them time to strive and expand the village as they did.
Now I at least know for sure that time isn''t definite in here.
I ponder these things I''ve learned.
Meanwhile, Ariana heads to the cooking area and procures something.
Apparently, there was some kind of heater with which she prepared the meal.
Is it working with wood or is each house equipped with heating?
"Ah, the Coroca is done." (A)
She returns with a steaming crop.
I would wish to call it a pumpkin, but this thing looks more like a black ball of death, enveloped with thousand of sharp thorns.
Rather than a meal, it looks more like something one would throw with deadly intent.
All five of us have the corresponding look.
"I-is this really edible?" (M)
I can absolutely understand Makoto''s aversion.
"Oh right, you don''t know Corocas." (A)
"I''m afraid we don''t." (S)
"I guess the outer shell might look a little intimidating. Fortunately, this is no problem we need to deal with." (A)
"Oh, has that to do with the serving?" (S)
"Exactly." (A)
At this moment she grabs a hammer, rushes in our direction, and smashes it on the coroca.
Parts splatter everywhere, but much more disturbing was Ariana''s killer gaze, which instantly returned back to normal after the deed is done.
"Is something the matter?" (A)
"Well... Do you usually... serve them like this?" (C)
"Just when they''re fresh. The shell is hard, so nothing works better than a good smack." (A)
Out of the cracked rest now the mild scent of steamed crops emerges.
It reminds me of a potato, nothing extraordinary but probably edible.
Ariana hands each of us a plate.
Since this kinda-pumpkin looks still unsettling I take the first bite to make sure it''s not poisonous with my indestructible, regenerating body.
As I thought, potato!
This tastes exactly like a steamed potato, just a much larger version.
With thorns.
Nothing extraordinary, but considering how simple their lives are, this isn''t too bad.
I nod to the others that it''s okay and we all eat our portions.
"And? How is it?" (A)
"Wonderful. Thank you very much for your hospitality." (S)
"No need. We had a good harvest. Even with the tribute our stocks remain full enough." (A)
"I wonder how it comes that you started to grow them in the first place. Don''t they look gruesome? You might easily pierce your hands on the thorns." (I)
"This is part of their appeal. The creatures of the forest leave our fields unattended because of this, but if you use the right tools and utilize some caution they make for a great meal." (A)
"These monsters you speak of. How dangerous are they?" (H)
"Not as dangerous as one would believe. While there are many really big and scary kinds, they seldom leave the forest. Just when one enters its depths they should be cautious." (A)
"Why would you enter the forest?" (C)
"That''s where our ancestors got the first crops for the fields and even today many special plants can be found there. Also, the fur of some monsters is very soft and warm so we use them for clothes and beddings. Not to speak of wood for new buildings and furniture. And then their flesh, mmhhh." (A)
Yes, okay.
Those are good reasons.
The latter might be more of a cultural thing.
"But how did you come to cultivate such a plant? Coming from the outer appearance I doubt anyone would think they are edible." (I)
Ariana takes place at the table and looks at us.
"That''s another tale from my ancestors. When they came to live here, they hid inside the castle in fear of the monsters. Fortunately, there was much food inside and the river provided fresh water, as well as several fountains inside." (A)
So they did plunder my kitchen!
"But after a while, they realized that the provisions started to dwindle. In their panic, they looked everywhere for more but couldn''t find enough inside the castle. In their dire need, they even went into the forest. But as soon as they entered the monsters attacked. Many got injured, some died. It was truly a dark time." (A)
I look down, crushed by guilt.
Mum glances at me but I''m unable to return it.
I already told them that I cannot completely control what shows up here but if what Ariana said is true my creations killed people.
And I''m responsible.
Am I?
I mean, I didn''t even know they were here but hearing how they struggled so much...
I feel terrible.
"And what happened then?" (H)
"You see, they discovered that the monsters wouldn''t leave the forest and avoided the borders. Yet aside from vile abominations no food was to be found in that place. Instead, some men had an idea. If the monsters preyed on them, why not turn it around and eat the monsters? However, they knew the monsters were strong, with sharp claws, tails, and other nasty abilities, and many were injured and discouraged at that time. But some were desperate enough to try at this point. They found weapons and armors inside the castle and armed themselves the best they could. When they went to the forest some monsters attacked, but their claws couldn''t penetrate the armors very well and they all attacked individually, without a group to back them up. On the other side, the fighters were all united in their cause. Together they could put down their attackers, drag the bodies out of the forest, and for the first time a feast was held. The flesh was a little chewy it''s said, but it helped. This day the order of knights of the castle was formed and they fought to support the others." (A)
Okay, now I even have knights here.
"And what about the coroca?" (H)
"I was getting to that point. Even with the flesh, there was not enough for everyone in the long run and the knights had to get the greatest share to sustain their strength. So it happened that one day a desperate man went in his hunger to the library in search of food, despite the small chance. He looked through all the shelves but couldn''t find anything to eat. His despair grew so far that he even took all of the books out of the shelves to look behind them. Suddenly he found something. Not food, but pictures of food. He went through the pages and discovered that it contained local plants similar to those of the forest." (A)
"Wait, how did he know they were local? Could he read the books?" (I)
That''s certainly strange.
I never opened a school in this world.
"Why wouldn''t he? We also know how to talk, right? So why not how to read?" (A)
How can one know things without learning them?
That starts with them speaking Japanese.
And how can there be books about things I added later, like the forest?
On the other hand, should I even try to apply logic here?
Somehow my dreamworld is completely messed up.
Nothing is alright!
This all is just too much and I can barely keep it together.
The quivers are telling enough.
Mum takes me in her arm, obviously to soothe me.
"Damn, this season the quakes are especially frequent." (A)
"You have those often here?" (S)
"Well, every other day. Usually nothing happens. One just has to be careful not to stand too high up when it happens. But that''s just how it is." (A)
"How fascinating. Those certainly are peculiar circumstances." (H)
Was that glance in my direction really necessary?
"Anyway, please continue with your story. It was really interesting." (H)
"Yes, sure. Naturally, the man shared this discovery with the others and some of the knights recognized plants from their ventures into the forest. It was still scary to head in there, but wasn''t this the very reason for forming the knights'' order? So an expedition was formed and under greatest efforts, they managed to retrieve an abundance of these edible plants. And one of them was the coroca!" (A)
"So after this, you started growing them on your fields?" (H)
"Not directly. First, they simply feasted on it. Yet while the gathered food was enough to quell any hunger for a while it was clear it wouldn''t last forever. Naturally, going into the forest was a frightening thing to do, so it was hard to find volunteers, but the same man who found the book with the plants decided to return to the place that helped him so much, the library, so he might once more find aid for this new problem. He looked further into it and on the same shelf where he found his book were also others that described how to cultivate the plants or prepare meals with them. Even instruction about how to use existing facilities inside the palace. My ancestors decided that this knowledge was what saved them all and like this essential for their continued survival. So on that day, the order of the scholars was formed. Tasked with providing the others with knowledge from the library." (A)
"And these orders still exist?" (S)
"Yes. Even today the knights'' order protects us and the scholars guide our efforts, while we provide food. It''s easy since we can grow more than enough on the fields." (A)
Oh wonderful, a caste system.
I can totally not see how this might go terribly wrong.
"Does this really work out? Isn''t it unfair if those people can live in the castle and you guys not!" (C)
At this Ariana looks uncomfortable when she answers.
"You shouldn''t say this when you later go there. They might become upset. That''s how it always has been. And they protect us even today." (A)
They don''t seem to be the most likable folk.
I mean apparently, they monopolize the weapons while monsters are around and make them pay for their "protection".
That''s how criminal organizations work.
Still, we will meet them eventually.
At least for me, this is kinda inevitable.
"That was such a fascinating tale!" (H)
"Isn''t it? That''s why I''ll certainly tell my children about their great heritage. I''d even say that this is how it''s supposed to be. All the hardships my ancestors went through. It''s almost as if they were designed to be overcome. The hints, the facilities. I believe we were tested if we''re worthy to exist here. If we were strong, wise, and persistent enough to survive. And we were! We prevailed! I think this is something to be proud about." (A)
Mhm.
Sure.
A test.
Totally planned.
Don''t let anyone tell you something different.
After this, we continue with our meal.
While, as they said, this pumpkin potato is a little bland it''s not too bad.
Some sauce or flavoring might be right, but they don''t even know us and still share their provisions.
I won''t start to complain here.
If only I wouldn''t feel so uncomfortable.
Chapter 81
"It seems you all have your share. Please excuse me, I should go out and look how the others are doing." (A)
Ariana leaves us for some time so we can eat our meal and thus, it''s time for a talk.
I don''t want to.
"Iori, what the hell is this!?" (M)
"Iekh! I''m sorry!" (I)
"Grumble"
"Makoto, I doubt I have to point that out to you, but this is the worst place where you should do anything to shake her mentality." (H)
Did she seriously say this just now?!
"Thank you, Ms. Honozuki." (S)
Mum is holding me tightly.
And honestly, I need this right now.
Everything feels just wrong, and I... I just don''t know!
I''m simply confused!
A bit of reassurance helps.
"No bother, please, call me Haruna." (H)
"The forename? Just like this?" (S)
"Sure, never had any love for those stiff courtesy rules." (H)
"Not like I want to ruin this moment for you, but we''re still at it to find out what the hell goes wrong here! Especially what Iori has now done again. Intentionally or not." (M)
At least I''ve got the benefit of the doubt that I''m not doing this on purpose.
"I need to say, I didn''t expect this, but they all seem friendly enough, so I don''t see a problem with being here." (C)
"You don''t see a problem?! Chiaki, this whole situation is the very definition of a problem! There are far too many unknowns to just fly with it!" (M)
"Iori, don''t you have any idea about what''s going on?" (S)
"Uh, the way they described their ancestors. How they showed up and just had something like a basic command in their minds. It might be that an unintentional thought of mine made them appear here. I mean it might''ve been enough that I simply thought about people." (I)
"Ahh! No! Stop it!" (I)
"What was that?" (M)
"I, I almost gave in to this thought. It''s such a thin line. God, what have I done?" (I)
"What do you mean?" (C)
"If, if what Ariana told us is true I''m responsible that some of them died. The world I created attacked them. That''s, that''s evil, right?" (I)
"Iori, you''re by no means evil if something happens while you can''t possibly know the right course of action. Yes, maybe it was a terrible accident for some of them, but this doesn''t mean you''re at fault. No one here can blame you for not having complete control over everything you can do." (S)
"Already making the list might take years." (H)
"Th-thank you." (I)
"But this isn''t explaining everything. Why do they look so strange or are like they are? Mum?" (M)
"I have an idea, but still require more data. At the moment it''s at best a half-baked theory." (H)
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
"Good enough! That''s still better than anything else we''ve got." (C)
"It might be that our outer god here somehow was able to establish the miniature version of a soul cycle in this realm." (H)
"Gasp!" (M)
Okay, supposedly it''s one of those outrageous things which I have no idea about.
"What even is a soul cycle? And how would I make one?" (I)
"As I said, nothing is proven yet. A soul cycle is the passage of birth, life, death, afterlife, and reincarnation that each soul goes through. If the souls are again ready for another round at life they''ll be reborn and this repeats and repeats. However, I''m talking here about the great construct that governs not only our world but the whole dimensional cluster it''s linked to. While there might be other dimensions with their own rules, you should keep the scale in mind. The simple thought that there''s such a system in place for only several hundred souls is ridiculous." (H)
"Then what makes you so sure this is what happens here?" (I)
"Well, the indicator would be their souls itself. Is there anyone without soul sight here?" (H)
"You know that I can''t do this very well yet, mum." (M)
"If you mean the ability to see auras, all of us have it." (C)
"Okay, to summarize, their souls are bland. This grey that is overly dominant here looks as if its base was just pressed together with raw material to fit the form. Just the right composition and molded into the required shape. But they''re lacking the details. A real soul is intricate and has countless nuances. A symphony of color, life, and emotions. Without it, the body would just be a programmed robot. I''d dare to say that''s what most of your constructs are, Iori." (H)
"Then isn''t this implying that those aren''t real people?" (I)
"That''s exactly the point. Some of them are. Those who gained a bit of color. And for some reason they have to show it off for everyone to see." (H)
So they aren''t just constructs but I literally created souls out of nowhere?
This is absolutely crazy and I definitely am not suited for being the creator origin of sentient beings.
"How is this possible?" (I)
"The thing is, it shouldn''t. So my only theory which could explain this is that something in this world lets the souls of the deceased continuously be reborn. Like this, they gain personality through all the experiences they make in life. And did I already mention that time runs apparently faster in this world than in ours, which is ridiculously accelerating this process? It''s insane. I love it!" (H)
"How can this even be? I already had a hard time accepting that Iori can create whole worlds just like that, but a whole populated world? That''s madness!" (M)
"As I said, too much happens here unintentionally. I have no idea how to make it stop." (I)
"Well, now we are here. Time to investigate!" (C)
"Honestly, shouldn''t I just teleport all of us out? We don''t know... We don''t know anything! It''s all a big uncertainty!" (I)
"Isn''t this fun? A real medieval world." (C)
"This is no game, Chiaki. Those people live real lives. They might become hostile for whatever reason." (I)
Like realizing that their whole existence is founded on a single stray thought of mine and there''s not a single reason for it but the whims of an adolescent teenager?
Yep, that might upset some of them.
"They are just normal people. It''s about as dangerous as going into the city on a free day." (C)
"It''s still not safe. They said there are knights in my castle. Maybe we better leave. Mum?" (I)
"We are here inside you, right?" (S)
"Yes?" (I)
"I think we should figure out what goes on here. To decide what that means for you. I mean, can we just leave them be? It''s really strange to think about this." (S)
"I don''t know. What else should we do? It''s not like I could dump them on some random street in Japan, right?" (I)
"If there''s no problem, why don''t leave them be?" (C)
Chiaki''s way of thinking is really simple.
It''s not like I can ignore something like a sentient being I created.
There is some kind of responsibility I have to take.
"Well, the fact that those people are living in a space which is ridiculously deeply linked with me makes it a little difficult for me to ignore them." (I)
On the other side, I have simply no idea how to tackle this problem.
Literal voices in my head might be an issue but for all accounts they are people and I can''t simply throw them out.
I wouldn''t even know where.
If recent history showed one thing then that immigrants and refugees aren''t welcomed kindly by most countries.
"I vote for staying. I''m very interested in this library and we should make sure that they can''t open any portals on their own." (H)
Before I can say anything Ariana and the man we met before on the plaza enter the house.
"Ehm, I wanted to inform you that the preparations are finished and we can embark to the castle. You are... required to go there." (man)
He''s obviously uncomfortable about ordering us around.
"Sure, come everyone! I wanna see the castle!" (C)
"Did they cause any problems for you?" (man)
"No, no. They''re all really nice." (A)
Thank you for that, Ariana.
She tends to us.
"Please forgive Noah. He might just be a little perplexed about your arrival. Something like this to happen is absolutely fantastic. A story of our oldest legends." (A)
We all were already set on visiting the castle, so it''s not like someone needs to convince us to accompany them.
Mainly, I want to see what they did to my place.
They prepared four rather huge carriages on the square, stuffed to the brim with all kinds of things which are supposedly food.
At least I can see many corocas.
The other plants are unknown to me but while none of them looks safe to eat the fact that they''re cultivated on the fields tells me that they''re actually fine.
It must''ve been an effort to gather so much but nobody here looks particularly sad.
If this tribute is something akin to taxes, then no one complains that they are too high.
It might be that the inhabitants of the castle just take enough food to have regular meals, but the sheer amount on the carriages tells that there must be quite a number of people living in my castle.
Well, it''s big enough.
The people still eye us with the reasonable concern and worry of people who live in a dark, monster-infested world and never met anyone else.
It''s only natural that they''re afraid of the foreign and unknown.
In my case, this might even be founded.
Not like I plan anything but I have to admit that I''m scary.
Yet while they''re wary, none of them seems to be hostile.
A short time later the carriages start moving.
Chapter 82
We begin our ascent to the castle.
Since they obviously have no cattle, due to someone avoiding adding anything living into this dream world, they have to move the carriages with their own hands.
Each of them is pulled by six men.
Four on the front, two from behind.
Considerately our group doesn''t have to help.
In hindsight, it''s another inconsistency from my side that I added such transportation devices but nothing to pull them.
In the beginning, the village looked quite puny in comparison to the gigantic fortress.
Now that new buildings have been added, the village has grown to thrice the size, but still, the monumental, gravity-defying fortress, towering on a huge cliff, is an impressive structure.
And once you''re living inside it''s rather comfortable.
From the village, there''s only one path leading to the castle.
Something like a mountain road.
It might be a steep ascent but the path is well-maintained and runs so that the carriages can get dragged upwards.
Just then I realize something.
"Mum, is Kuri still with you? I haven''t seen her since we entered the village." (I)
I didn''t even try to find her.
I''m a terrible mother.
"Well, she didn''t announce it, but only coming from the feel, I would say she drifted into my shadow the moment we met those kids. Since then I feel some kind of pressure from there, or rather... presence." (S)
Okay, I told her to protect mum, so she might have followed up on that order.
Yet now we can''t introduce her anymore.
We would have no way to answer the questions and her sudden appearance might raise questions.
"Okay Kuri. Then don''t let yourself get seen by others." (I)
Was that telepathy?
I guess it was.
No idea if it is just this place, the small distance, or just an innate ability of hers or mine but I can like this at least have some tabs on her.
This way whoever is in my castle won''t be able to separate mum from her so that the former has always a strong bodyguard.
That reassures me.
"Sure, leave her there. I mean, what could happen? Apart from me having another demonic transformation." (S)
I try to look apologetic, but mum should know as well that we can''t let Kuri show up now.
Once we made it up the path we are on a cliff opposing the castle''s entrance from where the sole gate is only accessible via a long stone bridge over the river, which flows twenty meters below.
At its end is a drawbridge, yet it''s turned up, preventing any entrance.
I guess mum is impressed by this panorama.
Since I made this, there is a strange sense of pride.
From Chiaki, I get the vibe that she''s really enjoying herself right now.
She gives the impression of someone who is a bit too immersed in a role-playing game.
The fantasy variant since we all have magical powers and there are monsters.
Mum looks uncomfortable while we traverse the bridge.
Maybe she fears heights, but even normal people would mind the raging waters below.
Meanwhile, the not-normal Chiaki is totally elated.
"What''s with you?" (I)
"Huh, aren''t you excited? We''re basically inside an RPG world. This is so cool!" (C)
"Chiaki, your outlook on all of this might be the weirdest thing in this world. And that means something." (M)
"You should try to enjoy our vacation." (C)
"This is no..." (M)
Before he can finish that sentence he looks around and finds that some of the draggers are staring in our direction.
Well, we weren''t exactly talking quietly, but I guess none of them can make sense of our words.
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.At the end of the bridge, we can finally see one of the people living inside the castle.
The wall is massive, but directly above the drawbridge, there''s a large balcony built from where one can easily overlook everything on the other side.
I really have no idea why my subconsciousness thought it had to make this fortress absolutely impregnable when it came into existence.
Noah, who was responsible for this tribute, approaches the entrance.
"Hello? We''re here!" (Noah)
"Ah, the tribute! I will open the gates!" (guardsman)
Not surprising that they let their delivery service enter.
We arrive at the huge courtyard in the middle.
A little further forward we would enter the gathering hall where Chiaki had her training.
I ask myself if in these hundreds of years anyone took the time to spackle the holes.
Rather quickly, we''re approached by some men.
They look quite trained and carry weapons, so I believe they might belong to the knight order, even if they wear no armor yet.
"And? What did you bring us?" (knight)
The man who receives us looks exceptionally well-trained.
He has a distinctive brown aura which reminds me a bit of a calm, not easily swayed tree, with an especially robust yet at the same time maybe stiff mind.
Once again I feel like reading auras is a violation of privacy.
Do the circumstances help here in any way?
"The usual. I don''t think there should be any issues." (N)
"Mhm. Maybe we should decide on a larger amount for the next time. To the end of the interval it always gets quite scarce." (knight)
And here I witness how an agreement to provide goods to those who perform a task slowly turns into servitude for the weaker party.
Maybe my rolling eyes were too loud, but the next moment the knight notices us.
"Who are these?" (knight)
"Y-you see, they just appeared out of nowhere in the village. Some say that it might be a miracle from Aureas who brought them here. Many of the others are quite distressed, fearing what may happen. In any case, I thought it would be for the best to bring them here so that the scholars can investigate that matter." (N)
Excuse me?
Aureas?!
While I personally believe that religion is a private matter and everybody should be able to decide for themselves what to believe in, I am very certain that this place has no other divine influence aside from mine.
And if one thing strikes me as wrong, then it is getting replaced by someone in my own goddamn dream world, where I hold absolute power!
"Grumble"
"What? This is already the third time today that the earth shakes!" (knight)
"Iori, you have to stop this." (M)
Oh, damn.
Seems like my emotions got the better of me and I started another small quake.
Naturally, I end it instantly, since I don''t wish that anyone gets harmed by this.
I want to point out here that I was only mildly agitated and not even really angry, but this world was only too eager to follow up on this.
It''s not like I have any self-control issues or would become overly emotional at something like this.
The threshold before something happens is just really, really small.
Yet seen under that aspect one could say I have self-control issues.
I just doubt that therapy might help on that matter.
Wait, this means every time I was irritated they got a quake here!
Now I feel guilty.
As soon as people are somewhat sure that there won''t be another quake the attention turns to us.
Well, can''t blame anyone for connecting the dots between our sudden appearance and anything unusual that''s happening.
"You say they just appeared? You... Do you know anything about this?! Answer!" (knight)
I try to look intimidated and bewildered at what just happened.
I don''t even have to try hard since I am not used to people shouting at me.
Giant demons trying to kill me, yes, but that''s something completely different.
I still try to make a difference between my normal world life and demon stuff, as bad as this works in practice.
On the other side, that''s a knight in front of me.
So this situation might not really be considered normal.
"Please, what would we know? We''re as lost as you are on that matter. We just found ourselves here at this place and have no memories to speak of. It''s certainly strange, right?" (H)
I would say he doesn''t know what to reply to this or ask us.
While linking the events isn''t too farfetched, there is no way he could assume that we caused this.
I mean, we are normal people.
From an outer perspective at least.
A short time later some people exit from inside the large building in front of us.
Presumably because of the quake or because our arrival got already spread.
Rumors travel fast.
Next to some more knights and people who might be the mentioned scholars, there are also servants.
Clearly recognizable through the maid and butler uniforms.
I was sure that something like that was lying around in my castle.
My opinion of these orders does lower once again.
For the colors, as in the village, there''s still a majority of grey.
The knights often sport colors like brown, blue, red, and sometimes green.
There are not many of them, but the scholars I see have often white, orange, and light green going for them.
The servants meanwhile are barely classifiable.
From purple to cyan every shade seems to be present.
Might this be a criterion?
Oh please, don''t let there be color racism in my world.
And who am I even praying to right now?!
But the servants are surely just there so that the others can better concentrate on their duties.
At least that''s what they were told.
There''s just the question regarding why the servants would do that.
Yet it might have something to do with the luxurious castle rooms and the thick walls to keep the monsters out.
It doesn''t take long and the rather confused people notice us.
"The tribute?"
"Does anyone know what happened?"
"Do you know these people?"
"Can''t remember having seen them before."
"They look so weird."
"Have you ever seen such a color?"
None of them adds anything concrete.
"Ehm, what''s going to happen now?" (M)
"We, we will bring you to our leader to decide." (knight)
Does this leader wear a crown or is he still trying to keep up appearances that they are a purely charitable organization?
Chapter 83
Soon everything calms down.
When they guide us inside I can see that they are already unloading the carriages behind us.
We reach the great hall where Chiaki learned to shoot beams.
Out of curiosity, I verify that indeed there are still small traces of those damages on the wall but they''ve got covered up to a degree.
Yet we don''t stay here.
Instead, we head to the upper floor.
I don''t have perfect knowledge about the castle''s structure, but I know that if I''d want I could take control and link with everything so that I would know.
Obviously, I won''t as this idea is pure horror for me, yet I could.
While we walk I notice how always people come to talk to the knight who guides us.
Some join the escort, others run in advance, probably to inform more people, and many just linger behind us, so they can watch what''s happening.
"I advise that you''re leaving the talking to me. I know how to handle big shots." (H)
I''m pretty sure there are unique reasons at play why she wasn''t already fired long ago.
On the other hand, it worked out so far, even with her attitude.
So she might be on to something.
After a short distance, we arrive at another great hall.
Different from the banquet hall this one is almost empty.
I realize rather quickly where we are.
This is the throne room.
Yes, I created more than one hall.
My inner fantasy lover might''ve thought that the first is good enough for festivals and banquets but it''s far more regal to cross further to a dedicated room, deep inside the fortress.
And what kind of good demon lord receives the hero close to the entrance?
So this means that we''re supposed to meet the presumed king.
I never bothered with exploring this castle very much.
But now that I see this gigantic black throne I think that something in me got a little overboard with becoming the fantasy demon queen.
"Lord commander! We''re bringing you the arrivals!" (knight)
Well, I was almost right with the title.
The man on the throne looks like the very image of the middle ages.
He is of a brownish-bronze color, has a short beard, and is overall an imposing figure.
So it''s quite likely that he can fight.
I guess that the knight''s order has the first word in the decision regarding who will lead them.
I mean, what would the scholars do?
Throw their books?
"So these are..." (lord commander)
He''s musing to himself.
I was a little nervous about the situation but it doesn''t seem like they''ll suddenly become hostile.
It''s not like we broke any laws, yet.
At least none I''m aware of.
The king raises his voice.
"You! Is it true that you just arrived here?" (lord commander)
Haruna steps forward.
As one of the only adults in our group and being much more of an extrovert than mum it seems she feels inclined to speak with the officials.
"Yes it is. We just found ourselves on the great plains next to the village. We can''t tell of any places we were before." (H)
She means can''t as in we shouldn''t, but he doesn''t have to know this.
"Is this so? Head scholar! What do you make out of this?" (lord commander)
An elder man in a thick coat comes closer to the king.
"This occurrence is definitely not natural. Powers beyond our imagination are at work here. Yet the strong similarities to the events at the origin of our own history might be a hint. In my opinion, it shows that our great god Aureas'' doings are at work here. This miracle is proof of his existence and that he''s still watching us." (Scholar)
I still don''t feel like starting a holy war or reprimanding others about their belief.
That being said, I am slightly annoyed that some made-up figure is gaining credit for my creation.
What might be the reason why this realm is going to suffer a heavy increase in quakes.
I guess even if the critters inside me can''t even think for themselves they still notice somehow that they''ve got played here.
"Then tell me, head scholar, what would you advise how we handle those new arrivals?" (lord commander)
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"Milord, as these few individuals were directly sent here, there might be a reason for this. Even if we can''t yet understand our merciful god''s intentions, it''s only reasonable that we should keep them close so their purpose will be revealed soon." (head scholar)
"Ah, yes. This sounds certainly right. There is certainly a greater reason for such a thing to happen." (lord commander)
Being done with consulting his advisor the king again turns his attention toward us.
"You people, if you can, please report about anything regarding the reason you appeared here? Can you tell anything about your origin or... your purpose." (lord commander)
The last part he says with slight graveness in his voice.
After all, he was basically asking about the reason why someone came into existence.
So understandably he wants to know.
"We..." (H)
"No, I would like to hear it from... her!" (lord commander)
He points at Chiaki.
I guess even if she''s not directly suspicious, Haruna just gives off a feeling of someone who''s obscuring information.
So the king might believe that a child such as Chiaki would be a more reliable source of information.
And he might be right as Chiaki is a bit of a ditz.
"Uh, okay! But I don''t really know what to say." (C)
"Do you still remember the reason why you''re here in this world? (lord commander)
"Well, it''s hard to tell now. In the first place we want to dwell here." (C)
An uproar goes through the hall.
Many people gasp at this exclamation.
"Like in the old days!"
"It''s his will that they live here!"
"Our great god is still present!"
"Silence! This is no place for dull chatter!" (lord commander)
Okay, he at least got his people under control.
Maybe I could as well control them but this isn''t the point here.
"So tell, is there any reason for your unusual appearance? It''s very rare to see someone share exactly the same skin color, if not for the blight ones, and now all of you do. And it is also an unusual shade." (lord commander)
"Well, maybe we are kinda different from you? I mean, different origins, or something like this." (C)
Oh please, Chiaki, don''t spill them the beans!
"Your majesty, it could be. If Aureas intended to do so he could have granted them all the same inner spark. This would explain everything." (head scholar)
"If not their reason to be here in the first place. Yet, as things seem, we have no way to know. Like this, the best course of action is to keep them inside the castle." (lord commander)
"A very wise decision, my lord." (head scholar)
I can literally sense his inner fuming because the king stole his idea.
And I mean that I can feel it.
Not intensely, only if I let it happen, but I perceive it.
The same as I could for example link with the whole castle if I wished to do so.
Well, it''s kinda wrong to call it linking since we speak about an already-existing connection.
I just ignore it and let it stay inactive.
"However, it''s not like we should just accommodate them in our sanctuary without any expectations. So tell me, do you have any abilities our great god has bestowed on you, so you can contribute to our community?" (lord commander)
Oh boy, my abilities are certainly not god-given.
Instantly, Haruna''s hand shoots up.
"I am very good with books and processing information! Could I work somewhere where I can read?" (H)
"Well, it might be a good idea if the scholars can study this new development directly." (head scholar)
"Also, my son is quite the fighter! I am sure he will do well with the knights" (H)
Makoto at this has an expression on his face as if he''s about to get rolled over by a train.
And the one to throw him in front of it was his own mother.
I guess now I know why his aura is a bit dark.
"The knights? Are you aware that he might face considerable danger in this position?" (lord commander)
"I promise he will perform well enough. You can test him." (H)
"Mum!" (M)
"See? He is already totally eager." (H)
"Well, if his mother is vouching for his abilities. Good knights are always in demand and there''s nothing that speaks against testing him. So what about the remaining ones?" (lord commander)
"Me! Me!" (C)
Only Chiaki can pull it off to annoy someone in just two words.
"Yes?" (lord commander)
"Beware! I am a great sorceress! Look, look at my hands!" (C)
And with this, her hands start to glow and a short moment later forms made of light shape from this glimmer.
First bubbly spheres, then sparkling stars, and finally even something that resembles a bird.
It''s beautiful, mesmerizing, and all I can think about is...
HAS SHE FUCKING LOST HER MIND!?!
"Rumble"
Shit, too much emotion!
Push it down, Iori, even if you''re currently freaking out.
Everyone looks fascinated at this display.
Even the lord commander seems to be at a loss for words.
In the end, Chiaki lets the shapes vanish and bows down like an actor with a wide grin on her face.
Murmur is running through the ranks and everyone looks with worry and fascination at Chiaki.
The head scholar is the first to speak.
"My lord, this must be a new blessing from our great god! We have to study it!" (head scholar)
He sounds very excited about this idea.
The lord meanwhile is still overwhelmed.
"Have, have you two as well special abilities?" (lord commander)
He''s now looking at us.
And honestly, I''m unwilling to add anything paranormal to Chiaki''s madness.
"Uh, I can do a bit of accounting. But I''m not sure if this is really in demand here." (S)
"Accounting?" (lord commander)
"Oh, you don''t know? Well, it''s basically about making lists to keep track about how much of some stuff one has in case they need it." (S)
"Hmm, there should be no harm if we would give it a try. This might lead to some valuable insight. And you, little one?" (lord commander)
Why the heck is everyone telling me that I''m small?!
Aside from that I really don''t know what to answer.
I am a school girl and like this have no special knowledge.
Aside from this, it''s not like I could show off my powers.
I''m not as crazy as Chiaki and being exposed as a super demon sounds like it would lead to trouble.
"Ehm, no, sorry. I don''t have any special abilities. I''m just average. Totally, completely normal." (I)
Damn, why does it feel as if a great number of people would right now roll their eyes?
The king meanwhile looks almost compassionate.
Probably because he believes that I''m the only one who''s highly outclassed by everyone else in our group.
"Well, there should be no problem. We will surely find a place for you. The maids can always need another helping hand." (lord commander)
The hall is still quite churned.
The king waits till no one speaks anymore before he raises his voice.
"Those people will from today on live by our side. They will work with us to contribute to the greater good." (lord commander)
Then he calmly turns to us.
"You must be hungry and tired. We will prepare rooms for you. In the meantime you can rest a bit in one of the many salons and take in a small meal." (lord commander)
Since this is quite the situation no one dares to say that we had a coroca not too long ago.
And Chiaki, the only one who would dare is probably already hungry again.
Like this, we leave the grand throne hall.
My throne hall that is.
Chapter 84
We are guided to a side hall.
Did I already mention how ridiculously big my castle is, so it has more than one hall for people to gather, eat, and such?
Really, it''s not the slightest bit surprising that several hundred people can live comfortably here.
We''ve been left alone again, so we can eat our meal in peace.
It''s some kind of dark broth.
While the bowl''s content looks extremely disturbing, I think the taste is fine.
Also, I''m very aware that there are guards positioned just outside the room.
However, I see no reason to do something about that.
They are certainly as well at a loss about the situation and need to figure something out.
This audience with the king took quite much from me.
I was never comfortable in this kind of situation.
I am quiet, reserved, and cautious.
My new identity isn''t interacting too well with those traits.
Because of this, I can''t bring myself to say anything after this newest display of how my inner dream has literally a life of its own, or many.
Fortunately, I''m not the first one to get involved in this discussion.
The first one to say something is Makoto, and his target is his mother.
And I can very well understand why.
"What was that, mum?! You''re seriously intending to let me fight with these people?! And then? Do I have to help them on their subjugation missions?!" (M)
"You neglected your training recently. Especially in comparison with your friends you certainly cannot be satisfied with your current level." (H)
"I have no real desire to compete with gods and whatever Chiaki is." (M)
"Still, things might get rougher from here on out, so I want you to be prepared. A bit more practice won''t hurt." (H)
"I''m not too sure about this." (M)
"Ehm, this sounds like a bit of a long-term plan. Are you really considering staying here?" (I)
"We wanted to go on a vacation. So why not here? Don''t tell me you never wanted to go on an isekai adventure, Iori." (C)
"Chiaki, did you goddamn lose it? We''re here at a real place, with real things that could harm us. Well, you." (I)
"But you''re controlling everything here, aren''t you?! Didn''t Zika say you could even heal our bodies? Is it even possible for us to die here?" (C)
While I''m sure I could mend any kind of injury, it''s certainly possible to get beheaded, or whatever else those people have in store for execution practices.
"They said they''re the fifth generation. Some at least died due to time." (I)
"Did they really?" (M)
"What are you trying to say?" (I)
"I find it strange how they can exist in the first place. How are they made? Are they actually proper people or just constructs?" (M)
"You mean if they have souls? They have. I can see them." (I)
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Regarding what I know about souls, they''re stored inside me.
This means they can''t drift away, dissipate, or get reincarnated without my will.
If anything happens to them I should be able to create another body for them and just stuff their soul in there.
"Uh, I''m not so sure there. Some looked rather dull." (C)
"But they''re souls nonetheless." (I)
"As I already have mentioned, "someone" managed to set up a working soul cycle. However, regarding what they were initially made of, that''s actually an issue. To be honest, this could be considered one of the great secrets of the beginning of creation. And "someone" just does it by accident." (H)
"You''re aware that you can drop the ''someone''?" (I)
"Yes, but it''s just so much fun." (H)
"So, does that mean we don''t know what is happening here?" (S)
"Sadly, yes. It''s certainly weird. Something like a soul isn''t simply mashed together. I wouldn''t even know where the base comes from, or what it is. All I can say is that on a fundamental level certain unknown energy is transformed into souls. And this is just crazy. That''s not even breaking the universal laws which govern the multiverse. That''s saying to creation itself ''Fuck you! I''m doing my own thing.'' So pretty much what is to be expected from an outer god." (H)
"Wait, I already created Kuri. And this is strange now?" (I)
"Yes?" (K)
Kuri promptly emerges from mum''s shadow, who''s clearly taken aback at this.
"Kuri! What did I tell you about hiding in my shadow without telling?!" (S)
"Sorry grandma!" (K)
That doesn''t help Kuri!
"Ehm, well. It''s not really the same. Kuri''s base is obviously miasma. A corrupted and deeply twisted form of the life force you''ve absorbed before. However, now that I think about it, her character is truly far more elaborate than should be possible. As if she has more than just a programmed personality. As if she''s more than a mere construct. Yet if she is, does that mean that any base would suffice? But... Whoah!" (H)
"Ehm, mum. You''re worrying your son." (M)
"And an outer god!" (I)
"Sorry, but the implications." (H)
"What kind of implications?" (I)
"The mere idea, that you somehow can take any form of energy and turn it into something completely else. Maybe even generate it from nothing. The laws are gone! I mean, it''s not just something so simple like turning kinetic energy into heat, not even turning energy into matter. We are here talking about divine, universal, most fundamental constructs. About setting completely new rules into place." (H)
"Didn''t you just say that before? You know, fuck creation?" (C)
"Sorry, I didn''t follow this idea through to the end. Because if that''s true, and it probably is, then we''re talking here about big bang shit. Then even a stone can become a soul. Or the very essence of the fabric of a new reality. It just has to be treated and refined. I... I probably should stop talking. I already feel how my sanity levels drop. Fuck creation! Ahahahah!!!" (H)
I feel at the same time disbelief, how she could become any crazier, and deep dread that she might be right.
I turn to Makoto.
"Sorry that I made your mum go crazy?" (I)
"Might be one of her more severe fits, but till this point, it''s sadly nothing out of the ordinary." (M)
"My condolences." (C)
"Hey!" (H)
Is she seriously denying that she''s crazy?
Even I''m aware that my mental state is worrisome at best.
But her''s is off the charts!
"So, what now? Do we really want to spend the weekend here and then plop out of existence with Iori''s help?" (M)
"Well, I was thinking that we should vanish ASAP before we''re rippling too big waves." (I)
"Well, I thought we could maybe look for a way to help these people. You know, make their life better. " (C)
"And how? It''s not like I can just dump them somewhere." (I)
"And because of this, I think we should stay at this place and figure something out." (C)
"Actually, I think Chiaki has a point, Iori." (S)
"Mum?" (I)
"This place is important to you, I get that. Also that those people are somehow your responsibility. I don''t claim to completely understand the situation but sorting it out sounds about right." (S)
"And I have the chance to visit an outer god''s library. If anyhow possible I won''t give up on this." (H)
"Someone has to watch my mum." (M)
"So you all are really voting for staying here?" (I)
"I''m happy wherever mum is." (K)
"Seems like it''s decided!" (C)
"Do I have no vote?" (I)
"Yes, but the majority overweighs." (C)
I could say that an outer god should maybe have a bit more say in what happens inside it, but this is exactly the kind of person I don''t want to become.
I''m not interested in the slightest in forcing my will on others.
That''s the way you get a superiority complex.
"Fine, then just finish your broth. We''re about to have a busy time." (I)
Chapter 85
We finish our meal quite quickly.
Not much later someone in a butler uniform, followed by two maids, enters the room.
"Please follow me. I will guide you to your lodgings." (butler)
Okay, I guess we''re going to sleep here.
The fact that I still don''t know how to speak to those people causes me to be awfully quiet.
Chiaki naturally has no such aversions and pesters them with questions about how they live here and if there''s anything especially important to know.
Nothing special comes up and it seems like this is truly some kind of isolated medieval society.
Only when the talk turns to the monsters of the forest do they show a bit of distress.
Apparently, there are all kinds of things.
Large beasts with giant claws, small ones which jump you like velociraptors, and even some shooting spikes.
To summarize, pretty horrific mix in an endless undergrowth.
Just what the hell did I bring into this world, or rather create on spot as this here is the origin?
It''s quite hard to believe that this is their reality.
The one good point is that something seems to prevent them from leaving the forest''s premises.
At least there was never a direct attack on the village.
The only times when the knights have to fight nowadays is when the "people", as they call themselves rather as a nation than how the term is usually used, need more wood to build and repair new houses and other constructions.
Also, they gather flesh for greater feasts at times.
So the knights are at least doing their job it seems.
Yet I still can''t imagine how it is to live in this world where not even a sun or stars exist.
We''re moving to the third floor.
Apparently, this is where most of the quarters are located.
The first floor consists mostly of facilities and storage rooms.
The second one as well, but the available rooms are also mostly occupied by the knights to not have a too long way to the courtyard.
The floors above us are for scholars and important people.
Our rooms aren''t too far away from each other.
Since we''re related, mum and I get accommodated in the same.
Finally, I can at least find a bit of respite without having to act in front of everyone as if everything is okay.
Yet I should talk with mum about what happened here.
And Kuri, who I just remembered is hiding within her shadow.
"So, this was quite the day. Eheheh." (S)
Uh, mum is a bit at a loss.
She certainly looks as if she is as well troubled to cope with the situation.
"You don''t need to act like it''s fine. I guess I can manage, but I, I don''t know what to think." (I)
"Are you alright?" (S)
"You mean because I''ve created a nightmare world where people are dying since I''ve put and abandoned them in a place without enough food but instead with monsters who want to eat them? It''s a bit overwhelming. And not in a good way." (I)
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
"Iori, you''re absolutely not at fault for this. Yes, maybe you could have been more careful, but holding you responsible for every single stray thought? That''s asking too much. No one could pull it off to always be so aware. You''re still a good girl." (S)
"I honestly don''t know if I''m good. Each day I think a little less so. In a game I would certainly be the final boss of the last level." (I)
"But mum is the best!" (K)
Yep, there''s Kuri.
"What is most important is that you still want to do what you think is right. This is the only thing that matters." (S)
"So even if I devour worlds and kill countless people it''s okay as long as I had good intentions?" (I)
"Well... Kuri?" (S)
"Mum is still the best!" (K)
"You heard her." (S)
So mum is at a loss regarding good advice in this situation and Kuri is programmed to love me.
Those two aren''t too helpful.
"Honestly, I don''t know about any of this. You might not believe me, but just because I''m your mother this doesn''t mean I have all the answers and know how to handle reality-defying powers. But what I''m sure about is, that if you''re trying not to do something bad, and give it your all, then I could never say that you''re evil. And if you, with all your powers, decisively try to avoid bad things from happening, then it should be almost impossible for them to happen in the first place." (S)
Well, I guess this makes sense.
You hear this my mind?
I don''t want to kill people or harm them in any other way!
"And now? What should I do in this situation? I really have no idea how to handle these ''people''?" (I)
"I honestly don''t know. What is it that you want to do?" (S)
What I want, huh?
That''s actually a difficult question.
I know I can''t just send them out, even if this would be the easiest way to get rid of all my problems.
They certainly wouldn''t lead better lives wherever that would be.
The issue is that because of this, I''m forced to keep them.
They would forever dwell in my dream world, which already has some extremely disturbing implications when I just think about it.
But how could I be able to handle a whole civilization?
And at the rate they''re developing, that''s what we are talking about here.
Eventually, they''ll go into the thousands.
And looking back at human history the numbers aren''t susceptible to go down in the long run.
I''m not fit to carry such responsibility.
But I don''t want to be responsible for their suffering either.
"I... guess I want them to live happy lives. Or at least satisfactory ones." (I)
After all, happy is a big word.
If it''s good enough that they think it''s worthwhile to live then it should be good enough.
"My daughter really has a heart of gold." (S)
If I would have anything like this, it''s rather something like a black, pulsating thing without a concrete form that makes everyone go crazy when they look at it.
"Mum is the best!" (K)
Did I neglect Kuri a bit too much?
She''s extremely clingy at the moment and keen to make compliments in her own simple way.
It''s not like there was a chance to introduce my demon daughter in front of all the knights.
"But how do I go about this? I can already see that everything I do will backfire. If I reveal myself we might have a religious war at hand. If I impersonate their god and tell them rules like, "don''t kill" they might interpret it as "as long they believe in our god otherwise it''s fine and recommended". And if I add new stuff to make their world more complex, they might get killed because of my insufficient safety regulations. There are so many chaotic chain reactions that might go wrong." (I)
"Wielding unlimited power isn''t easy, huh?" (S)
No, no it isn''t!
Sigh.
"Well, this is part of the reason why I think it''s a good idea to stay for a little while. You can watch them, see how they live, and if you notice that there''s something you really think you need to correct you can. It''s recommended to get accustomed to something first before making decisions." (S)
That kinda sounds like a reasonable plan.
"Fine. Then we''ll see tomorrow if anything comes up regarding how to handle them." (I)
I spend some more time patting my demon girl.
I guess she''s a bit needy so I don''t want to let her down.
And it''s not like I have much else to do.
Did I mention that this world has no established day-night cycle yet?
Might be a good first point for my list.
One I can think about the whole time I¡¯m, once again, just lying in my bed.
Chapter 86
Since I can''t sleep in my own dream, I once more tried sleep meditation.
As always, with Kuri making sure that I''ll wake up again.
I also had to instruct her that she should please do so before anyone enters and that she should avoid slaughtering people in case something happens.
I don''t think that anything is going to happen, considering that they were quite accommodating until now, but a minor slip-up could lead to a huge incident since they''re constantly living in some kind of extreme situation.
Which could possibly lead to extreme reactions if they''re on edge.
When Kuri wakes me up, for once I manage not to wreak havoc upon the room.
Also, I hear some bells.
Might be their way to measure time here.
And the event that prompted Kuri to wake me at this time.
There were some clothes in the wardrobe, probably a standard set for all rooms.
The nightgowns were especially nice as something fresh to switch into for sleeping.
However, I don''t know what else to do and don''t want to risk going for another slumber.
So all I can do is wait for some time.
Eventually, someone knocks at the door.
Since my mother is still half-asleep, I''m the one to open it.
In front of me, I find again this butler, as well as two maids, looking as if they''re doing cosplay.
His complexion looks a bit silvery, but he has a youthful yet dignified demeanor.
"Ehm, hello?" (I)
I still have no idea how to talk to the people in my head.
"We are here to bring you to your assigned positions. Please, prepare yourself and then dress in the provided uniforms." (butler)
"What is going on, Iori?" (S)
"Uh, they want us to dress up and start our jobs." (I)
"Oh, then I''ll have to wash up first." (S)
"Please do. Excuse me, the others have to be informed as well." (butler)
At least he has the decency to close the door.
"Sigh, this is quite much at once." (S)
"I guess now is a good moment to tell you that you have the bath all to yourself. I don''t need to wash up since my body is completely dependent on the image I have of myself and apparently just eats any dirt on my skin." (I)
"I have no idea what I''m supposed to say here. Usually a good mother would tell her daughter that she should wash herself, but you have some convincing arguments." (S)
"You are the best mother anyone could wish for." (I)
"But you are the best mother for me, mum!" (K)
The voice in question comes from between mum''s feet.
"Right. My shadow. Where else? Okay, Kuri, my daughter is excused, but if you want to stay this close to me you''re going to get cleaned." (S)
"Awh!" (K)
"No talking back! You''re coming with me." (S)
Not like she can do much against this when she''s still stuck in her shadow.
It''s quite a good thing that almost every room has its own bath.
Maybe because I can''t possibly imagine that a hotel-like place forces people to share the bath.
While mum is in there I look over the clothes they brought.
And freeze.
The dress in my size... Is a maid uniform.
As cliche and stereotypical as it can be.
Black and white, with frills, and the length of the skirt is, while not directly indecent, still on the short side.
It shouldn''t surprise me, as I already saw several maids walking around in this outfit.
But now that they''re lying spread out in front of me I naturally get second thoughts.
Stolen story; please report.
I have to blame myself for that.
All the anime and mangas I consumed totally screwed my sight on the matter regarding how those clothes have to look.
Yet as it''s my fault these poor women have to deal with this it would feel a little wrong if I would now chicken out here, as the one who caused it.
As reluctant as I am on this matter.
Mum is quite soon back out of the bath.
Unfortunately, one glance at me is enough.
Oh, my!" (S)
"Yes, I know what I''m wearing. It would be an issue to tell them that I find their uniforms repulsive" (I)
"Well, I just wanted to say that it really suits you. I mean, yes, it''s a bit daring, but at your age it''s more akin to cosplay. This is quite acceptable as far as I know." (S)
At least she''s trying to say something positive.
"And do you have any idea what clothes I had at the time when I met your father? I had to hide them or my dad would surely have burned them if he knew about their existence. One was black and left so much free..." (S)
"Okay, okay! I don''t need to hear about this! Nobody needs to hear about this! Don''t forget that a child is present." (I)
"Oh, yes. By the way, how are you, Kuri?" (S)
"I''m fine!" (K)
A head pokes out of mum''s shadow and directly draws back in.
Now her almost fluid black hair has even more of a shine.
Also, I think she caught on to the idea that I don''t want her to get caught.
And I am most assured if mum is protected in this realm.
Chiaki has more than enough power to defend herself.
And the exorcists should be quite tough.
Mum is the next one to get changed.
Surprisingly, hers is an absolutely normal set, with a dark shirt, brown vest, and brown pants.
"This is unfair." (I)
"Didn''t they say something about different jobs? Maybe mine simply affords this?" (S)
This isn''t changing my thoughts on the matter.
"Knock, knock!"
Okay, I guess here they come.
I open the door.
In front of me stands again the butler.
He appraises my appearance with a judging expression.
"Hm, at least it fits. We had no smaller size." (butler)
Is people saying I''m small going to be a recurring theme?
God, the Japanese are simply smaller than the average European in the middle ages!
However, his expression and those of the maids behind him tell me they''re not perfectly satisfied.
Then mum comes from behind.
"Ah right, you''ve forgotten something." (S)
Huh?
Suddenly there''s pressure on my head.
It''s a good thing those people stand outside still, because at the wall over the door a giant eye just opened, granting me a third-person view of us.
And so I see it.
She just put the maid cap on my head!
And now winks at the eye!
"Good, please follow us." (butler)
That was the problem!?
"Grumble"
"It seems the quakes are especially numerous this time." (maid)
Okay, calm down, Iori.
A maid cap is not a good reason to start a cataclysm.
I breathe in, maybe exceeding the average human''s lung volume a bit, and step out.
"We''ll bring you to the others. There''s an assembly hall nearby. From there you will be brought to each of your assignments by your respective supervisors." (butler)
Okay, it seems like they''ve got a plan for how they''re doing this.
Unfortunately, this leads to something I would have liked to avoid.
When we reach the mentioned room, all the others are already waiting there.
Which means I have to deal with the following:
"I-Iori!? Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god, oh my god! Just look at you! Oh my!" (C)
Different from me, Chiaki wears something like a high-quality noble dress in deep royal blue.
Don''t get me wrong, I''m sure this pin-up uniform I got is very well-made and it¡¯s actually surprisingly comfy.
However, the looks I receive now from everyone...
While Chiaki is poking me from all sides, Makoto tries a little too hard to look away.
His mum meanwhile snickers into her fist.
"Yes, I''m apparently a maid. And you''re going to be what?" (I)
"I''m now royal magician! It''s really cool. They want me to help them with their research on magic and stuff." (C)
Chiaki''s carefree attitude once more causes a facepalm from my side.
The moment things calmed somewhat down, the butler steps into the middle of the room and speaks up.
"Please wait here. Your respective superiors will come any moment." (butler)
"Ehm, what about breakfast?" (C)
"Breakfast?" (butler)
"You know, the first meal of the day." (C)
"A day? Excuse me magician. This term is unknown to me." (butler)
Oh, right. They only have always the same light and conditions here.
So they have no way for them to tell the passing of time and subsequently no days.
Chiaki, meanwhile, is still at it.
"I mean, we just woke up and haven''t even eaten anything yet." (C)
"Ah, I understand. You are talking about mealtime. Meals are provided according to the schedule the scholars established. At certain intervals, you''ll hear a bell throughout the building. The scholars control them. When there are two rings in a row this is a sign of a mealtime. Then everyone is required to move to the closest mess hall where they''ll receive their ration which will be recorded. If they don''t show up they won''t be provided anything. On the other side, trying to go to more than one hall will lead to a considerable punishment. This system was introduced to fight a growing number of incidents of people eating more than they earn." (butler)
That they introduced a time system only for the sake of controlling how much people are eating sounds like a bit much.
Yet I can understand that it''s bad if someone eats twice by claiming it''s already time for the next round.
"And if we''re hungry, we have to wait till this bell rings?" (C)
"I am sure for the great magician an exception can be made and something will be brought to you." (butler)
"How nice." (C)
All of us roll our eyes at the fact that Chiaki just elevated her status by showing off to them.
And maybe I did so with more eyes than the others.
Suddenly the butler approaches my mum.
"Miss..."
"Nomia! Satomi Nomia."(S)
"Miss Nomia, please follow me. It was decided to evaluate your skills in accounting and subsequently their value. I''m tasked to bring you to the storage halls." (butler)
Mum hesitates, then looks at me.
I signal to her that I''ll be fine.
And there she goes.
Chapter 87
One by one the rest of my travel group gets fetched by all kinds of people visiting our room.
The first one is Chiaki.
I remember that guy from yesterday, it''s the head scholar.
He seems almost reverent towards her.
After him, another scholar comes for Haruna.
Actually, that one came with the head scholar, but he patiently waited till the former was done to tend to Makoto''s mother.
Then it''s Makoto''s turn, who has to accompany a brown bear of a knight while looking extremely uncomfortable.
Nonetheless, he calms himself down and with decisive steps leaves the room with that man, always grasping something at his belt.
And this leaves me.
Some time later a maid enters the room.
She makes a kinda annoyed expression, but this isn''t what draws my attention.
It''s her skin.
She''s completely purple, which makes her look very much like a succubus.
At least the color reminds me of the skin of certain places.
And then this maid outfit on top.
It''s really hard not to gawk.
"Are you done staring? I''m Eryna and assigned to guide you, so follow behind me." (Eryna/succubus maid)
"Ehm, okay." (I)
"I expect nothing less from you than absolute perfection. No slacking off, no sloppiness. You''re required to do your very best!" (E)
Somehow I''ve got the feeling if I don''t satisfy her she''ll draw a whip to achieve satisfaction in another way.
I was never good at dealing with that kind of aggressive people.
"D-Did I upset you in any way?" (I)
"Not yet, but I''m quite sure you will. You obtained permission to live in our beautiful sanctuary! All your comrades contribute in exceptional ways to our community, but not you. You''re only allowed to stay here because of your affiliation with the others. Do you have any idea what honor it is to be chosen to join the palace? Only the most diligent, outstanding, and colorful are chosen. Naturally, it is expected that you at least prove yourself worthy." (Eryna)
It actually starts to become quite tempting to tell her that this is my castle and no one here is even paying the rent.
Also, this little comment about color kinda confirmed that I indeed have racism in my mind.
Yet it seems to be more related to how strong the color is and not concentrated on special kinds of color.
If what I was told is true this might be because it corresponds to how elaborate one''s soul is.
And it''s not too farfetched in this case that those people with a fully developed personality and willpower might have an advantage in comparison to grey ones.
This succubus maid at least gives me the impression that she''s far more dedicated but maybe also desiring to work in her position.
At least I feel that this purple might be representative of strong desire.
On the other hand, one shouldn''t judge people by their looks.
Even if they openly display their character, which makes it a little difficult to maintain this stance.
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
Anyway, this woman now kinda drags me to the second floor.
There she opens a door where I find cleaning tools to be stored.
"Take a mop, a rag, and a bucket. Today we''re going to clean the floors on this level. If you slack off, don''t expect to get anything to eat before we''re done." (E)
I''m not too concerned about that, which might be mostly due to the fact I don''t need to eat. Also, the job should be fairly easy as my body can''t tire out in the first place.
However, as harsh as she is, something she just said does not fit into the picture.
"When we are done?" (I)
"Naturally I will do my part. I am responsible for your performance. So if you cannot achieve satisfying results it''s my fault as well. Like this, if you mess up the blame will be on me too, so I as well won''t eat." (E)
Huh, giving her attitude I almost suspected that she intended to work me to the bone and if I eventually pass out she would gladly take the bucket and empty it over my face.
And then have me refill it.
But now she seems just to be overly diligent.
I guess I''ll really give it a try.
The question is just, where to begin?
"Ehm, where do we start?" (I)
"Right here is good enough. If not regularly cleaned, the floors will eventually fill with dust from the eternal planes. So we have to wipe them, thoroughly." (E)
Well, this might happen when all that exists here are stones and dry ground.
I don''t want to know how it might''ve looked here when they arrived.
Eryna is urging me to get started.
So I take a rag and begin stroking the walls.
While doing so I feel a strange tingling in my chest, which makes me wonder how I''m connected to myself while being here.
But much more concerning is the displeased face Eryna makes.
"What do you think you''re doing there?" (E)
"Something wrong?" (I)
"When do you think you should put the rag back into the water? Honestly, it''s not so difficult to understand that everything here is dusty. For a while, you''ve only been smearing the dust on the surface, so once it dries, nothing will have changed. Not to speak of your technique, which makes me worry to let you anywhere near the paintings." (E)
Oh yes, I have paintings.
Fortunately, not one is of me or I would have caused a completely different reaction when I arrived.
So now I have to repeatedly wring my rag out to let the water take care of the dust.
I''m somewhat aware that this work would be hard for someone with a normal body.
Even the succubus starts sweating.
Repeatedly I have to throw out the water through a dump gap in the stone and refill it at the next magical water station.
You know, those I kinda made produce water out of nowhere.
I shudder when I think about what still lies ahead of us.
So after my third run to the station a plan forms.
I think I will just let the walls clean themselves.
I wait till Eryna is too far away from me to see what I''m up to.
Naturally, I also check that there are no bystanders.
The fact that I''m connected to the very stone of the castle, which isn''t real stone, helps quite much to ascertain this.
And then I tell the walls, floor, and ceiling to get rid of all the dust and grime that accumulated on them.
I regret it a moment later.
What first looks like a rippling wave on the surface proves to be a multitude of countless tiny maws opening up to eat the dust accumulated on it.
They open to white teeth and rosy flesh, closing as soon the wave passes by.
And after that, the dust is gone.
I''m still acting as if I''m cleaning before Eryna comes looking from around the corner.
"Why are you here?" (E)
"Uh, I thought I could already start to clean here a little since you did such a great job over there." (I)
She wipes a finger on the wall.
"Hmm, at least it looks alright. I guess this part was just not very dusty. However, you need to do it right from the start. Leaving gaps is negligence." (E)
Uh, she''ll be quite surprised if she realizes that the wave was already everywhere else where no one saw it, as it was intended.
These critters are quite proficient at following orders.
After a while, a slightly confused maid calls it a day.
"Well, seems like you''re lucky. I intended to resume our work after mealtime, but it seems we''ll be free for other things." (E)
"Didn''t you say that we wouldn''t eat if we''re not done?" (I)
"That was just to motivate you. One can''t work on an empty stomach. And since you don''t know the schedule you wouldn''t know that this task was impossible to finish on time... or should have been." (E)
"So, does that mean..." (I)
"Yes, it''s time for a meal. You might meet up with some members of your group, if they eat at the same place, that is." (E)
Chapter 88
- Makoto -
This is pure madness.
Okay, considering where we are this isn''t too surprising, but it''s still hard to get used to it.
I already long ago lost any hope that my mother would become a reasonable member of society.
And my dad is so much into her that he always indulges to her antics.
So it''s not like like the concept of insanity is foreign to me.
Chiaki isn''t much better as she always tends to be a little over the top in everything she does or comes up with something completely random.
However, since I had prior experience with my mother I knew how to handle her.
But that''s not the case with Iori.
The only voice of reason turned into... this!
That''s actually hard to bear.
I mean on the outside she seems to be normal and still thinking straight, but all the things she does go against this very idea.
Right now, for example, I''m stuck in a literal fantasy world and have to deal with knights.
Apparently, the test they have in mind is a practice match against one of their novices.
For now, I have to get into the training gear.
One of them comes into the room.
No idea what kind of system Iori has going on here with the color scheme, because he''s blue.
"Are you ready?" (knight)
"Yes." (M)
I go out to the courtyard, where a small field, acting as an arena, was built.
Despite my wish to avoid this situation, I''m not too worried.
I doubt these guys are going through the same training I have to deal with on a daily basis.
The only issue might be that I don''t have my own katana with me.
Though even if I had I wouldn''t be allowed to use it in a training duel.
But while I''m not familiar with straight swords smithed in European style, I''m adaptable enough that this shouldn''t pose too much of a problem.
Fortunately, I have some at least channeling talismans with me.
I just have to wrap one around the hilt of the provided training sword and should be good to go.
When I leave for the courtyard I take in my surroundings.
There''s an empty space that apparently functions as an arena.
The other "knights" already assembled around it.
I guess the one in the middle is my opponent.
A young man, who isn''t making a concerningly strong impression on me.
Still, he should be at least four to five years older than me.
And maybe I should add that he has fiery red skin, with a bit of bronze added into the mix.
And it seems like he''s underestimating me.
I position myself within the arena''s borders.
To my surprise, the lord commander himself is present to watch me.
It seems like he is personally involved in the training.
Well, he''s the leader of the knights'' faction and I guess this "country" is still too small for a king-like character to be detached from his subjects.
"Lord Antaras, the preparations are finished. We can begin." (knight)
He nods before he turns towards us and speaks up.
"We''re now going to start a sparring match. Your mother said you have the necessary foundation and skills fitting for a knight. Are you truly ready for this?" (Antaras)
"Yes. I''m confident." (M)
"Pah, this boy is mocking me! I''ll teach him a lesson!" (opponent knight)
"This is a sparring match! Excessive violence is forbidden, Kallum! If you continue after the signal to stop there''ll be disciplinary measures." (A)
At least they have basic rules for their society.
Or rather Iori''s, as crazy as this thought is.
"Tsk." (Kallum)
"It seems everyone understood. Then we can finally begin." (A)
"I''m ready!" (M)
I go into the special stance I''ve trained in my shrine.
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.There aren''t many swordmen anymore in the Honosuki clan.
Most concentrate nowadays on talisman work and a variety of tools.
The main reason for this is that it''s simply problematic to wield a sword in town nowadays.
However, before that law was put into action, we had a long tradition of sword arts.
It focuses on a low stance and striking in wide arcs.
"What''s this?! Are you already lowering your blade to me?" (K)
"No, this is just part of my way of fighting." (M)
Guess my answer annoyed him even more.
Seeing that I won''t leave my position he advances.
Meanwhile, I start to channel my internal energy through the talisman.
I feel how it sips at me, but also how my awareness starts to spread to the blade as if it''s a part of me.
The good point is that it is hidden beneath my hand during the ordeal.
With quite a classic opener my opponent prepares an overhead strike.
Like on its own my sword intercepts his mid-swing by crashing from the side into it.
This already is enough to throw him off-balance.
One of the advantages of channeling lifeforce like this is that one barely feels the weight of the sword and that it can move as if it has a life of its own.
I just know that I can easily overpower him with this.
Speaking of my opponent, he looks a bit surprised that I''m able to keep up with him.
Then he catches himself and storms at me with a strike from the side.
I let my own blade rush upward.
This leaves him wide open.
I quickly give an intentionally light jab to his side and walk further behind him.
I actually receive some appreciating noises from the surrounding knights.
Yet the one I''m up against doesn''t get the hint.
He rushes wildly slashing in my direction.
Before he''s too close I steady my breath, focus, and move past him, dodging the sword and hitting his left leg with all I have.
The Honosuki style is perfect for low aiming attacks.
This is mostly because in our district smaller critters are rather the rule than the exception and we needed a style to avoid getting swarmed.
This much should be enough to force him to forfeit.
At least I thought so, but he again tries to rise up.
"It''s over! The winner is Makoto!" (A)
Good that this man kept his word and ended this at the right time.
"No! It''s not over! I can still fight." (K)
"This fight was about assessing Makoto''s abilities. They''re extraordinary and so there''s no shame in losing. However, if you can''t realize when you should stop fighting this shows that you still have a long way to go. We don''t have a need for hotheads there." (A)
The grip on his sword tightens, speaking of severe anger, but he stays still.
"As for you, Makoto. Your mother didn''t overstate what you''re capable of. It''s unordinary that you have such developed abilities." (A)
He seems to contemplate something but doesn''t say what it is.
"Thank you. I hope I performed satisfactorily." (M)
"As it is, Makoto, are you willing to join our order and protect those who can''t so themselves from the nightmares hiding within the depths of the forest?" (A)
Is this some kind of oath?
Makes sense given the harsh environment.
I feel a little bad about deceiving them and one shouldn''t take such a promise easily.
This whole situation is messed up.
Chiaki might just fly with it, but we have a ridiculous information advantage over those people, which in fact means we''re just playing with them.
Nevertheless, I can''t afford to leave a bad impression.
"I''m willing to fight evil wherever I find it." (M)
If I have to fight demons this truly isn''t any different from what I was trained for.
If I can at least help a bit this might ease my guilt.
"Then you''re welcome in our order. You can be proud of yourself. Not many are willing to take a risk for the sake of others. There might be some advantages to being a knight, yet the responsibility is so much greater. Make sure you live up to it." (A)
"Sure. That''s my duty." (M)
One can''t leave the demons alone so they can prey on others.
"About this, would you join me inside for a moment? You others! Commence with training!" (A)
It was more of an order than a question, so I don''t have much of a choice and follow.
The room where we stop looks a bit like an office.
Still more primitive but sufficient.
"I wanted to ask you, your abilities are truly extraordinary, I never saw such excellent control of ones inner power. I noticed you use those papers as a focus. Do you happen to know where you''ve got them? What is their origin?" (A)
Damn, he''s perceptive.
There were many things about this comment.
First, I confirmed that they indeed know how to use their souls, though the other one didn''t show anything in that regard.
So it might not be developed and only something for the upper ranks.
However, this already means some danger.
The second thing is his question.
I almost answer truthfully, that I made them myself as they''re the result of my hard training.
But then I remember that our setting is that we just appeared here.
Answering that I did something before I arrived here would lead to unpleasant follow-up questions.
So I have to gloss over this and lie.
"I don''t know about the origin. I just know that I got them to banish the vile creatures which haunt these lands, preying on mank-... and women." (M)
Damn!
I almost said mankind.
They don''t know what that is here.
"This is a very honorable stance of yours. Then it seems your abilities might be a gift, a blessing from Aureas to strengthen our community. This might also explain your unordinary color. It''s a promise of potential." (A)
Sure, however you''d like to explain your world.
"Could I ask? I don''t know who Aureas is." (M)
"Ah, my mistake, I falsely assumed you would know. Aureas is, like you might have guessed by now, our great god who blessed us with auras! His gift enables us to discover who we are and develop our abilities. The scholars discovered the term "aura" long ago and soon it was clear that it was granted to us. We see his miracles in each single one of us, each shade of color. In some, his blessing is more present, in others less, but every single variation is sacred." (A)
As much as I know what he refers to is the soul and the change he talks about is more of a natural development.
But I won''t argue with him over religion while I''m in Iori''s crazy private dimension.
It would feel kinda pointless.
"Thank you for the explanation." (M)
"I''m sure you will prove yourself among us. Now you might train as well. After all, a knight who doesn''t train isn''t worth much." (A)
"Sure." (M)
However, I''m certain there will be a letdown for him in the future.
Chapter 89
- Iori -
Okay, time to go to "mealtime".
Not like I require meals in the way those people do but this is a good chance to meet up with the others.
And confirm if everyone is still alive.
I could probably revive them but that doesn''t mean I have any intention to let any harm befall those I hold dear.
Well, and Makoto''s mother.
The mess hall is some distance away on the first floor, Eryna gave me the rough direction, but nothing concrete.
While no one cares enough about me to show me the way I...
Well, I know the location, on an instinctual level, like I know my own body.
Which would make the cafeteria my stomach.
Okay, now I''m disturbed.
At a fast pace, I move down there.
It''s kinda weird that this place looks so modern.
Apparently, the cooks prepare meals on a large scale and give them out to all the castle''s inhabitants.
This happens in a mass-oriented way.
People move to the counter, get a complete meal and leave.
I guess, with only a hundred to two hundred people, it would be quite risky if someone goes twice, as much as they care about the food.
It makes sense that this is important to them, given how their ancestors almost all died because of this reason.
Water is free here, it literally flows out of the walls, but food has to be worked for.
Be it by tending the fields or fighting monsters for their flesh.
Since the latter warrants quite an effort, it''s understandable that the provided meals here are purely vegetarian.
Because everyone has to gather here if they want to eat, I soon spot the others.
Mum looks fine, save for Kuri who''s still attached to her.
Makoto as well, yet he''s a bit dusty.
For some reason, I can''t find Chiaki or Makoto''s mother.
Well, actually I can find them.
A quick scan through the castle tells me they''re still on the upper floors.
Chiaki in one larger room, below a tower, and Makoto''s mother in the library.
"Ehm, hello." (I)
"Ah, Iori. I was a bit worried to leave you alone in this environment." (S)
"Why? Did something happen? Was anyone mean to you, mum." (I)
Damn, Makoto gives mum a look as if he''s trying to say that she shall be careful with what she''s saying to me.
As if I''d directly go and annihilate whoever offended her.
"I had no real issues. They were quite skeptical at first about what I told them I could do." (S)
"Ah, it was something about doing accounting for their stocks, right?" (I)
"Yes. And as soon as I got started they changed their opinion. To believe, they didn''t even know how to do basic math. I made quite well-ordered lists of some of the storage rooms and they were satisfied. Some scholars even want to talk with me about the concept of calculation. To think I would become a math professor in my old days. Actually, this might be a nicer workplace than my real one. And how about you? Was everything alright? Did you have a hard time?" (S)
"Uh, no. Just had to clean a bit. Which was quite easy in my state. But can anyone tell me why Chiaki and Makoto''s mother are still at their places? I thought these meal times are like really big events they use to gauge the time and everyone attends or ends up hungry." (I)
I need to pay a bit of attention so we won''t get overheard, but we''re a bit remote and no one''s paying too close attention to us, aside from some curious gazes because of our skin.
"Well, after Chiaki''s performance in front of "the king" or rather the "knight commander" I can assume that she might receive preferential treatment, like for example a meal delivery. Regarding my mother... You left her with access to your outer god library. And naturally she, as usual, has forgotten to eat while losing herself between the pages. I really love her, but am also deeply worried about the things she might discover in those books. She''s not the best person to entrust such knowledge to." (M)
"You don''t have to answer, but may I ask how you survived your childhood? Or rather, what about your dad? Could he keep your mother in check?" (I)
That would indeed be a heroic deed.
"My dad... On one side he''s almost the opposite of my mother. Always calm and collected. Yet he''s also usually very absorbed in his own stuff so it''s not like he''s much of an influence. He''s a master shaman by the way. Where mum uses spells and knowledge to achieve her desired effects dad calls upon the natural energies and spirits of the world. But this means that he''s most of the time at some remote places, like the mountains, mysterious islands, or who-knows-where. And please, don''t ask me how they got together." (M)
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
Damn, he has it tough.
Not only that he has to deal with such a crazy family, but I can also barely fathom how much pressure people put on him because of his lineage.
Something like: "You''re the son of the greatest pillars of mankind! Live up to it!"
What a horror!
I certainly wouldn''t do well under this kind of pressure.
Maybe I should change the topic.
"By the way, how is the food here? Haven''t tasted it yet, aside from this one coroca, but I''m also not sure if I would really feel an impact if it''s not edible. I might crunch rocks between my teeth and be fine." (I)
"It''s basic. I already cooked much better meals by myself. The taste is quite bland, but there might be a lack of spices. Or knowledge about them. Yet, it''s still a hearty meal and I guess it helps against the hunger. If I''d feel so." (S)
"It works out. Considering the circumstances it''s quite alright." (M)
"Please, just know that if one of you can''t endure it anymore I can get all of us out here in an instant." (I)
"No need on my side. I''m fine and everything looks quite agreeable." (S)
"I, on my side, still want to train here. Also, I''m curious about those monsters you''re spawning here." (M)
"Well, please don''t overdo it." (I)
Hunting supposedly dangerous monsters wouldn''t be my kind of vacation activity, but if he''s fine with this.
Though, I should probably apply some safety measures to keep him safe.
"And you? Are you going to continue posing as a maid, in your own world? Honestly, you''re looking a bit ridiculous." (M)
I look down at myself and am once again reminded of how much I look as if I''m currently doing cosplay.
"Sigh. Guess I''ll do just that. Ironically, it''s still the thing where I''m drawing the least attention to my person. I mean the job is okayish so far, yet my superior doesn''t seem to like me." (I)
"Oh, I know how hard that is." (S)
"For her superior, it''s gonna be, once she realizes who she''s dealing with." (M)
"I''m not planning to tell her." (I)
"We''re still talking about you here, Iori." (M)
"Hey, I''m not so bad at acting inconspicuously!" (I)
"Iori, you came to my place and directly wrecked our barrier, scared the shit out of my sisters, and almost hospitalized my grandpa." (M)
"Grmbl... Not my fault." (I)
Especially not the latter.
That was my demonic descendant.
Fine, maybe her actions are a bit my fault.
"Sigh, anyways, we should probably get back to our places soon. But I''d suggest that we all meet up together at the next ''meal time''. Just to make sure that everyone is okay." (M)
He''s right.
While I know that Chiaki and Makoto''s mother are currently quite healthy and also more than able to defend themselves should they get attacked, we seriously should all meet up to decide how much longer we''re going to continue this act.
I can understand that the way out, through me, isn''t pleasant, but eventually, we''ll all have to return to our lives.
Chiaki can''t play court mage in my dream forever.
Also, I should make sure that the ones present are alright.
"Should we decide on a signal? Like, you knock four times against a wall and I come to save the day? ?" (I)
"Can you really react to something like that, Iori?" (S)
"Mum can do everything!" (K)
"Thanks. But please be quiet, Kuri. You can''t be seen." (I)
If those people freak out about monsters, then I''m sure they won''t look too kindly at Kuri.
"So, can you?" (M)
That''s actually a difficult question.
I might have this weird awareness going for my castle.
It''s... actually as if everything is, on a more basic level, a part of me.
But as I said, it''s quite basic.
It only tells me people''s positions if I check on them.
And I don''t want always to have to pay attention to everything because of the mere possibility that someone could want me to come.
"I don''t know. Honestly, considering what others told me, I should be able to do almost anything here. But I have zero testing." (I)
"Well, the mess hall is the wrong place to get started with this." (M)
I''ll give him that.
So that means I''ll need another solution.
Something like a signal they can fire for me to come.
An actual signal pistol might be possible for me to create but maybe a bit obvious.
So something smaller, more inconspicuous.
It should be akin to pressing a nerve.
I''d instantly notice upon feeling it.
Something like this...
I ball up my hands under the table and ignore the shifting feeling inside.
Then I open them, and voila!
I have... two eyes!?
Well, they look like eyes but for now, they are blind.
In fact, according to the purpose I created them for, these are signal nerve spheres.
If something happens to them I''ll notice.
However, can I really give out something like this?
Ah, fuck it.
"So... Here. Please don''t look too closely at them and hide them in your pockets." (I)
"Is that..." (S)
"Yes, mum. I know how they look. That''s just unwanted optic. If you need me to come over, apply pressure on them and I should notice. Squash them if you''re in dire need. Then I''ll leave everything behind and get us out of here ASAP. Oh, and make sure no one sees them. For obvious reasons." (I)
"Because they might think these are unholy artifacts?" (M)
"What? No. Those are just calling signals." (I)
"Iori, you literally just created eye stones which can summon you, an outer goddess, and maybe put an end to this world. You can be quite sure that people will have their thoughts about them if they discover them." (M)
Damn, I can''t even retort.
I mean, sure, in an emergency I''d come and do... well, something to prevent anyone from injuring those I like.
And this "something" might also be something on a bigger scale.
"Whatever you want to call those things. I just want to make sure that you stay fine." (I)
Suddenly Eryna approaches our group.
"Hey, you! How much longer do you think you can slack off here? The work won''t finish by itself!" (E)
"Uh, yes. That''s, the lovely voice of my superior. Now excuse me, but I apparently have to get back to cleaning the floors." (I)
"O-Okay. But please don''t overdo it, my dear." (S)
And mum comes over and hugs me.
All she does for me helps me so much to keep it together.
I really love her and will never allow anything to happen to her.
But what does she mean by not overdoing my maid job?
Chapter 90
- Eryna -
Why me of all people?
At first, I was as excited as anyone else.
Newcomers!
For the first time ever!
I know that we People just arrived at this place one day.
It''s already so long ago, but still fresh enough that it can be expected to be common knowledge.
We all came somehow into this world, prospered, and increased in number.
So it''s not impossible that now, even after all this time, others follow.
However, it''s still an outrageous event.
And then they all turn out to have special abilities.
All but one.
And that''s the one I''m stuck with.
Sure, maybe I was a bit harsh to her, but others have to dedicate a life full of hard work to be chosen to join the palace.
Compared to the things I left behind and had to do to be able to stay here this is completely unfair.
She just shows up and gets a position others dream of.
Without having contributed in any way to our society yet.
I at least want her to be aware of the honor that was bestowed upon her.
And she shouldn''t believe that I didn''t notice how she was looking full of disdain at our glorious uniform, while always fiddling with it as if she wants to get it off as soon as possible.
This alone is something I''m taking as a personal offense.
Yet since it''s meal time I have to go and request my share, or I might stay hungry.
And since one can¡¯t get any extra during the next meal time it could happen that I¡¯ll feel weakened for a long time, which might worsen my performance.
I won''t repeat this mistake from my early days here when I was too focused on finishing my job properly.
This reminds me, I haven''t told this girl where the mess hall is.
Well, she can just ask for the way.
At least I need to admit that, while being clumsy, she showed a bit of effort.
I enter the mess hall.
While occasionally they vary the menu, it''s usually the same vegetable soup, together with a coroca to be more filling.
While hearty it can become a little dull.
Recently there''s a new fashion in the village to try out new recipes simply to see if one turns out well.
They''ve even expanded the fields to plant different crops there.
So the mess hall might feel a little lacking in direct comparison.
I would be lying would I say that I don''t envy the upper members of the knight''s order who receive different meals that are complemented with flesh.
But who knows, when someone in the village finds a good combination the palace won''t need very long to catch up on this.
They never do.
For now, I should simply enjoy the break from my duties.
Ah, there are some of my co-workers.
"Eryna, come join us! You need to tell us about your time with the newcomer."
That supposedly cheery woman is Alira.
Yet one shouldn''t misjudge this woman.
Especially not by her orange skin, which is so often associated with warm and friendly people.
She''s a dangerous gossiper.
One should never trust her to keep a secret.
And above all, never make her an enemy.
I know about some who did, and in an astonishingly short time, their reputation was ruined by so many rumors that one couldn''t even tell anymore which of them were false.
So I cannot simply ignore her and raise her ire.
"You know, there''s not much to report." (E)
"Ah come on. There has to be something. The whole palace is full of stories about the newcomers!" (A)
How many of them were spread by you?
"By the way, some of them are over there." (A)
I look in the pointed direction.
And see how this girl as well as her supposed mother and this one boy are sitting at a table.
"Really, I can only say that this girl will be a huge letdown for you." (E)
"That''s quite hard to believe. Hey, Tanja. Please tell her what you just told me." (A)
Ah, Tanja. I kinda like her.
She''s diligent, careful not to draw attention to herself, as is fitting for someone with light blue skin.
In any case, she''s also quite honest.
So one can trust what she''s saying.
Different from Alira and her rumors.
"Uh, I was assigned to assist this one woman. The one who said she might take good care of our stocks." (T)
Someone who''s starting like this shouldn''t be allowed to take care of anything.
At least not if you don''t want to find out one day that all your storages are empty.
If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.It''s actually very hard to comprehend how the knight commander could allow this.
"And? And? Come on, tell us the rest!" (A)
"Now, I was quite suspicious of her at first but now I believe she might be a genius." (T)
I raise a brow.
"A genius?" (E)
"She''s explaining to us this new concept I never heard about. Did you know that one can use certain signs on paper to let them refer to a number of things? They''re called "numbers" and she utilizes them to make lists of all the things the palace possesses at the moment. It was fascinating to watch her work. And how she even started trying to teach those very concepts to us. I couldn''t quite grasp them, but she sounded so confident that I''m sure what she said is correct. Also, the scholars nodded." (T)
"And? Continue!" (A)
"There''s more to say?" (E)
"Yes, the best comes now." (A)
"Uh, I don''t know about this. There was just this one time when I moved behind her and there was this sudden coldness and a strong feeling of dread. But I''m sure I only imagined this. It was directly over after a moment." (T)
It''s actually rare that someone feels cold.
At most when they''re touching the cold water from the wall, or are personally inclined to feel this way.
And I guess Tanja is just one of them.
I''ve always believed that blue skins are more inclined to feel cold.
After all, why would that woman even make her feel like this?
I can even see her from my position.
She looks totally harmless.
"And that one they said is the mother of your little fosterling. The others also showed remarkable results in their roles. " (A)
I look over to their group, seeing how the girl is saying something with a downward gaze.
"Aha." (E)
"No, seriously. This boy, Makoto, was able to defeat one of the third-term novices. And he didn''t even sweat. Or his mother, the scholars are all talking about how she devours one book after the other without any sign of exhaustion. And then this other girl. Several of our coworkers saw her use this unknown power. It''s genuine! And Tanja just told you how exceptional her mother is." (A)
"I don''t know what you want to hear. I can only repeat that there''s absolutely nothing special about this girl." (E)
"Awh, come on. Their uncommon color could mean that they all have Aurea''s graze. Like a special blessing. Maybe we just didn''t see it yet?" (A)
"If she had a special talent like the others, why didn''t she already say so?" (E)
"It could be something she didn''t think is worth mentioning, something that''s not very practical. Maybe she can see very well, or has special knowledge, or a very good memory. Or maybe she doesn''t know herself what it is yet." (A)
"Isn''t this a bit cruel from our side?" (T)
"What do you mean?" (A)
"We''re only assuming that she''s special because the others are special. But if she isn''t, this kind of expectation should be so much harder on her. Just think how she might feel next to all these exceptional people and then have nothing to be proud of herself." (T)
Tanja has such a kind and caring heart.
Even sympathizing with someone she doesn''t know.
"You might be right, Tanja. It was just so fun to imagine. Didn''t you notice anything at all?" (A)
"Well, she was very sophisticated. Not good, but I can accept how eagerly and persevering she tried." (E)
"Ah, if she can satisfy our iron maiden this is already an accomplishment in itself." (A)
"I didn''t say I was satisfied. And it was quite convenient for her that the hallways on the second floor were uncommonly clean. I still can''t figure out why that was so." (E)
"Maybe the dust from the eternal plains just didn''t settle as much as usual. It happens." (T)
"It''s still weird. There wasn''t even a speck of dust in the whole area I wanted her to wipe." (E)
"Do you think she cleaned it?" (T)
"Yeah, sure. During the one moment when I didn''t have her in view she cleaned four hallways and the windows perfectly without making any sound." (E)
"Sorry, it was just a suggestion." (T)
"In any case, I''ll have to find something new for her to do in the next period." (E)
After all, there''s always work to find.
And Aureas beware if they find me slacking off because I have nothing to do.
"Why don''t you let her do the private rooms on the same floor?" (A)
"Absolutely not! Before I let her clean any place where someone might complain about ''our'' work, I''ll first make sure that she at least knows the basics." (E)
"Then where will you be heading? There are already enough maids assigned to the first floor and the courtyard. And the third and fourth floor is the realm of the upper caste. I don''t think this would be any less concerning if she messes up." (A)
"Well, how about the highest floors? Those are rarely occupied since no one wants to climb so high. And they''re so rarely frequented that quite much dust should have gathered there. This is perfect for this apprentice." (E)
"The highest floors? Uh, there are some bad rumors about these." (T)
"For real! Tremors, weird sounds, moving shadows, and you know, ''that'' place. Honestly, this might be a little too much for her. Don''t you think you''re a bit too hard on that girl?" (A)
"She has to learn the ropes. There is no nice way for educating her. She''ll prevail or realize that the palace is no place for slackers." (E)
"Seriously, you''re asking for trouble. Don''t you think the others in her group might look unkindly at this? They''re all building a reputation for themselves and if they hear that you drove her out they could take action against you. Just see how close they are." (A)
Well, they''re still idly chatting at the moment.
I should at least assume that her mother is on her side.
However, this doesn''t mean I could accept that someone''s not doing her part.
Especially, not if it''s because she''s protected by her mother.
If one of us is lazy all the others have to bear the consequences and do their part as well.
I will not allow my employees to suffer for that.
We of the lower ranks have already enough unpleasant duties as it is.
"No, I''ll still have her work on the upper floors. It will be a good experience. If she does well I might give her some easier tasks after the next sleep period." (E)
"Hah, that girl really had no luck getting the iron maiden as her boss." (A)
"Who even came up with this stupid nickname?" (E)
"Me, who else?" (A)
She grins complacently at me while stating this.
It''s really hard to maintain my patience in her presence sometimes.
"But Eryna also always looks out for the rest of us." (T)
"Yep, that''s true. But you still should try being a bit more friendly with this newcomer. She might be nice. And maybe it turns out that she truly has a special talent. And if that''s the case you might profit from the good connections." (A)
"Whatever. I''ll go to fetch her. You should as well get back to work. Meal time is already over." (E)
"And there goes the iron maiden!" (A)
I ignore Alira and walk over to the table of my apprentice.
She got far too comfortable there and I know just too well that people in this mood tend to be lax about their duties.
"Hey, you! How much longer do you think you can slack off here? The work won''t finish by itself!" (E)
She flinches, bows to her group, and walks over in my direction.
I''ll now lead her to the upper floors after we take our equipment.
This girl is really too timid.
Which is bad for her, as this kind of People usually has a hard time in the palace.
So it''s necessary that I toughen her up.
Also, I really can''t agree with Alira.
It''s obvious that she has no special talent.
This one is an absolutely average girl!
Chapter 91
This rude succubus maid walked now for quite a while with me.
"Uh, excuse me, where are we going?" (I)
"We''re heading to the highest floor. It''s rarely frequented and like this only gets cleaned around every fiftieth period. Which means it''s quite dirty there. So since you''re so good at cleaning this will be a proper challenge for you." (E)
I start to believe she does this on purpose.
The only positive point I see for her character is that, while she''s clearly picking on me, she shows no eagerness to do so.
While we cleaned side by side she didn''t make any unnecessary comments.
Also, she didn''t do anything physical yet and her remarks come irregularly.
It''s more like she feels obliged to act harsh and less because she feels some sick enjoyment from bullying.
I don''t know the reason.
Maybe she thinks she has to appear strong, or there''s some kind of peer pressure against the newbies, or something.
Yet even if this is the case it''s not really an excuse.
It doesn''t make her a good person.
However, there''s something else I don''t know.
"What''s a period?" (I)
"What?! You don''t know?" (E)
"Ahem, I just arrived here." (I)
If you don''t count the time before their society existed when I created this place.
Details, right?
"Sigh. A period consists of two mealtimes and sleep. The schedule decides when we should sleep. Most of the work is done between two mealtimes and after the second you''re free to act as you wish. Yet you have to make sure to sleep long enough." (E)
"Does that mean not everyone sleeps at the same time?" (I)
"Why would we do something so strange? We''re scheduled in a way that ensures that everything keeps running. The knights are guarding us all the time, there shouldn''t be too many scholars in the library at once, and we servants always maintain all facilities. Why should it be different from this?" (E)
Do I now seem strange to her?
Well, I forgot that they don''t have day and night cycles here.
The light condition always stays the same.
I suppose I seem like someone who''s unable to consider the most elementary things.
"Sorry. Thank you for telling me." (I)
"Anyway, move! There''s quite a number of stairs left till we''re there." (E)
I need to give ot to her that she does everything she expects me to do as well.
This is already much better than most bullies.
And different from me she has no inexhaustible body, so taking these stairs must take their toll on her.
Though, even if this is probably intended as another hard lesson or even a punishment I actually have to contain myself to prevent my excitement from showing.
It''s maybe just a little thing, but I can finally confirm something.
The issue is, on the highest floor is a certain room.
And it holds a certain significance for me.
Because it''s my room.
I already gathered that the lord commander and other most important people live on the third floor.
So this means that the room of the demon king should still be free.
And this means that there''s hope that my stuff is still where it belongs.
And I actually brought quite a number of things over there.
Several mangas, light novels, and my portable gaming console.
The thought was that I wouldn''t wake up mum if I play here during the night and if I need it I could simply bring it over to the real world.
Yet there was so much other stuff going on that I didn''t come to use it here.
And now I really want to know if ever someone breached my privacy during the history of those people.
My only hope yet is that I haven''t heard about stuff like holy inscriptions about schoolgirls or demonic machines making strange sounds.
So it might still be left untouched.
If I work quickly, I might find a moment to sneak away and take a look at my stuff.
Yes, okay I might have just teleported there when I had time, but I don''t want to use my powers this much and especially not here.
Everything is already crazy enough without me doing outrageous things.
I am deeply afraid that there could be consequences for all the people if I open that door.
You know like making me more prone to throw my whole dream world into chaos once I start using my powers.
The thing is, when we arrive there I realize the succubus didn''t overstate the condition of those floors.
It''s extremely dusty.
If I repeat the same trick as down there to clean the walls this might look a little too suspicious.
Instead, I decide that I don''t need to hurry.
If those people live here already for centuries then one or two hours won''t matter.
So I simply clean the floor.
"Not like this! Not wiping. Stroking! Always in the same direction!" (E)
"So, uh, do maids only clean stuff?" (I)
It seems a bit monotone of a task for my taste.
"You do, at least for now. The maids do all kinds of things, from decorating to making deliveries. Yet I won''t allow you to divert your attention before getting the first task even remotely right." (E)
Hah, if not for her attitude I might get through this without issues.
It''s already bad enough that I have to wear this terribly clich¨¦ outfit, but that I also hear non-stop how bad I am is rubbing me the wrong way.
Yet Eryna is at least living up to her own expectations.
She makes barely any breaks and is quite the perfectionist.
The latter is slowing her down a bit.
Which is the reason why I do such wide wiping movements in the first place.
Because I''m manipulating the surface beneath the cloth to be clean.
Not like I could tell her about this.
We make a bit of progress, but not nearly as much as before.
This floor is really dusty.
Which is a good sign for my room''s untouched condition.
Yet I think now is the right time to go looking.
"Ehm, would it be fine if I walk around? I cleaned for so long and need to stretch my legs a bit." (I)
"You want to wander off? Here?!" (E)
Weird.
She looks pretty concerned.
And this about me, which is totally abnormal for her.
"Uh, tsk, fine. You can take a very short break." (E)
"Thank you very much." (I)
Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
She still looks worried in my direction.
Just what is distressing her so much?
Anyway, I follow my internal map to the place where my room should be located, which is quite convenient given that my orientation isn''t too great since I was never too much into going out.
And so I finally find my place.
The only little oasis of respite and calmness I created for myself in this nightmare world, which literally consists of madness.
My room.
And the door is apparently still locked.
Not like that could stop me though.
Since I don''t have the intention to physically merge with the wall and pass through the barrier itself, something my mind for some reason hints to me as being an actual possibility, I use the more normal alternative.
I''ll simply tell the door to open up.
Yes, okay.
I know it''s not exactly "normal" to command the very substance of the world to obey my will but it''s still less invasive on me than becoming said substance.
I don''t even need to come close.
Because my Chunibyuu heart leaves me no other choice I take a pose in front of the door, raise a single hand in its direction, and call:
"Open Sesame!" (I)
It might''ve been unnecessary and cringe, but naturally, it works.
Slowly, with deep crunching noises the giant double doors drift apart and reveal behind them a teenage room with my bed, white walls, some anime posters, the shelves, stacked with the mangas I''ve brought here, and most importantly my portable console still lying on the bed.
I guess one day I could also bring my gaming consoles and TV, yet we don''t have a signal here and my games are in use when I receive friends in the real world.
All in all, it still looks completely pristine.
Which is somewhat surprising, considering that people lived here for centuries.
Just good that it was left alone.
I mean, it''s my room.
This would feel like when someone would read my diary or something like that.
Suddenly several eyes plop open, revealing the area behind me.
And a very confused maid.
"What!? How did you... This room was locked since forever and nothing could open it! Not even a ram! You spoke an incantation and... How did you..." (Maid)
I panic, suddenly being seen and found out.
Even more, as I brought quite some stuff in there which shouldn''t be present at this age.
Medieval people might react peculiarly towards a game console.
Not to speak of the mangas.
Some of the contents could appear "off-putting" to these people.
And I''m not even talking about my Yuri stories.
And certainly, I don''t want my stuff to get burned.
I couldn''t replace them with my abilities.
How would I do so without having them perfectly memorized down to the smallest detail?
Even if my new mental abilities might allow me to do so this doesn''t account for stuff before my transformation.
And while I''m at it, I could as well land on the stake!
"Uh, please, can we act like this didn''t happen?" (I)
"What are you talking about? This is the greatest revelation since you appeared! Maybe even greater! I have to relay it this instant!" (Maid)
Oh no, she''s already moving towards the stairs!
Shit, what can I do?
The only thing I can come up with is grabbing her hand and pleading.
"Please no! Don''t do this! Please, let''s just forget about this." (I)
"Let go of me. Urgh. No." (Maid)
She rips her hand away from my grasp and I panic even more at the inevitable which is about to happen.
"No! Wait! Stop!" (I)
At this moment tentacles spring forth from the wall.
In less than a second they envelop the poor maid and drag her to the wall where she is now completely fixed.
With some covering her mouth, preventing her from screaming.
"Oh my god! N-no. I didn''t want that! Sorry. Really, I''m desperately sorry." (I)
Her look of evident terror tells me that this isn''t going to be laughed away.
Damnit!
What am I going to do now?
If I simply let go of her now, she is going to alarm the whole castle which will make them raise the troops against me.
Which wouldn''t end well for all involved parties, yet mostly theirs.
But what can I do to prevent her from spreading the news?
"Please, that wasn''t intentional. It''s actually a bit difficult to explain, but this was just a huge accident."
I use my powers to connect to the stirred-up wall and slowly move that certainly very uncomfortable cover away from her mouth.
I mean, nobody wants to have tentacles in their face, right?
"HEL-" (Maid)
Before she can get out much of a tone I panic and the tentacles snap back.
"Umph!" (Maid)
"I am not evil! Really!" (I)
Okay, might be hard to sell this at this point.
- Why not simply erase her memories?
"Huh? Did you say something?" (I)
The look I receive from her gagged face is actually hard to place.
Uh, not you.
Understood.
That''s... That''s like the other occasions when I heard her.
But this time it''s different.
More... independently conscious?
"You''re... Are you me? Damn, I know what I mean." (I)
Now that I''m more aware of the source, I realize that they feel like my own thoughts, but with a foreign feeling to them.
Yep, certainly.
Oh, great.
My dark twin is back again.
"Didn''t you say that you''d stop being... there because of our merging?" (I)
Yes.
And if I would stop putting a billion mental walls to prevent this I might actually return to being just a slightly violent stroke of myself.
But as things are, I''m stuck the way I am.
She''s slightly aggressive while saying this.
I become aware that my accidental hostage might be disturbed by my self-talking.
At least her panicked, wide-open eyes support that impression.
Yet I''m a bit troubled to really lead a discussion without real talk.
That''s simply a bit too abstract.
So why don''t I go ahead and take care of this problem?
"You mean... No! I won''t meddle with her mind! That''s plain wrong!" (I)
What''s wrong with doing that?
"The mind is important. Erasing memories is the first step towards mind controlling others. If I''m going that far this will lead me on a path I don''t want to take." (I)
But you''re fine when Zika does it?
"What the demon does is her thing. I am not responsible for her actions." (I)
So it''s also fine if she does it for us and we accept it as a convenient thing to happen?
You can see the slope?
"What do you mean? I honestly don''t believe that doing so is okay." (I)
Oh please.
Zika does it for her own benefit.
Zika does it to prevent you from going crazy after one of your frequent screw-ups.
You do it to prevent the worst after you lost control and there are unwanted witnesses.
You do it to make things easier for yourself.
You do it for your own benefit.
You''re starting to influence personalities to prevent you from getting discovered in the first place.
You influence personalities to make people behave like you think it''s morally right.
And while we''re at it, why not mess with their souls to even remove the base for any ''bad'' personality traits?
"N-no!" (I)
This sounds terrible.
Absolutely nefarious!
I... I can never go that far.
The worst part is, the way she said it, it doesn''t even seem too farfetched.
Then why won''t I just let it happen?
"Y-you''d do it?" (I)
Yes, I''ll only use my powers for a moment and it''s done.
I don''t even need to take full control.
A fraction of myself is enough.
"No. You''re essentially me. It''s the same as doing this myself, right?" (I)
Well, if I say it like this.
"I cannot allow this to happen! It''s wrong!" (I)
Well, then find another solution.
I''m going back to standby.
Bye.
And I''m again alone in my head.
Somewhat.
Not really if one thinks about that this whole place is my head.
With the villagers, the knights, scholars, my friends...
Oh, and the terrified maid!
The fact that tears are streaming down her face makes me feel a little guilty.
"I''m going to release you now. But I really, really need to ask you to stay calm, and more importantly quiet. Not like I don''t trust you, but if you would go and spread whatever you think you saw here this whole castle might turn into a hellhouse. And we both don''t want this, right? Blink twice if you understood me." (I)
I become aware that she might need a bit more confirmation to ensure that she''s not going to call the knights, thinking they would have a chance against me.
"I seriously mean it. You cannot tell anyone! I really don''t want to fight someone else. This would end terribly. Just look there." (I)
I point down the corridor and use my mind to take control of it.
To prove to her my powers are genuine, let the very substance they consist of come to life and spread to the middle.
"Sstk"
"Oh shit!" (I)
Damned overreactions!
I just wanted some tentacles!
Why are now countless greyish spears filling the hallway so thoroughly that one can''t even see the other side?
I didn''t want to threaten her.
Well, maybe a bit so she won''t do something stupid, but the mortal fear she shows now is going a bit too far.
"Uh, well, so much for this. Basically I can do this with everything in this world. But I really have no intention to do something bad with this power. Ehm, I''ll release you now." (I)
Okay, here goes nothing.
At least this place is still somewhat secluded, so there is a limit to how much further this can go out of hand.
I slowly let the tentacles move forward with her, then I first lift those over and in her mouth, one after the other, and finally set her carefully on the ground, retracting the tentacles back into the wall.
"Plomp"
Where she instantly breaks down, her legs unable to keep herself upright any longer.
Directly I make sure that she''s not falling hard, maybe with the help of some further tentacles.
"Are you alright?" (I)
And... I think she passed out.
Uhh, what do I do now?
Chapter 92
I wait for some time next to my victim.
Seems like I can''t sugarcoat this.
At least I feel a tiny little bit guilty for causing this situation.
Naturally, I sealed the door again.
Also, I took the time I''ve got now to think about what I''m going to say to her more elaborately when she wakes up again.
"Nngh." (E)
Seems like it finally is the case.
She slowly opens her eyes, groaning audibly.
Yet the way they spring open when she sees me tells that she might have no convenient amnesia.
I say my prepared quotes.
"Oh my. You passed out. I think you overworked yourself. Maybe you should take some time to rest? You need to care more for yourself." (I)
Okay, that might''ve not been too creative, but what in anime works could work in this crazy world too, right?
"You... No, this was not a hallucination! You... You did this! You... The walls! The whole castle!" (E)
Well, and also the very essence of this world, including the ground, sky, and air, but I doubt pointing that out will help her.
Seems like I cannot convince her that this all was a bad dream.
She''s on the verge of another collapse, at least her teary eyes attest to this.
"Just so you know, I''m really not evil. I don''t plan anything nefarious and have no hostile intentions." (I)
"Oh my god! Oh my god..." (E)
"My name is Iori, by the way." (I)
"Wh-What?" (E)
"You see, that you''re here... wasn''t exactly a planned event. But, on the risk of shattering your worldview, we''re here kinda in my realm." (I)
"Y-your realm? But what about Aureas?" (E)
"While I''m guilty of not taking any kind of responsibility on that matter I seriously fail to understand how everyone here could start to worship a god that doesn''t exist. And that inside me!" (I)
"Waaah!" (E)
I directly stop my rambling and instead try to understand how I freaked her out again now and come to a conclusion.
"Shit... Are my eyes black?" (I)
She nods slightly, which is quite a feat given that she barely can move right now.
"Sigh, give me a moment." (I)
That wasn''t the first time that happened so I know the necessary steps.
I concentrate on the mental impression of how I want to look and create the blend over my eyes.
"Sorry, that wasn''t intended. Damn, all this stuff is really getting to me. Just to clarify, I''m definitely not fit to be a goddess or something like this, so please don''t tell anyone about this. I seriously don''t need any shrines." (I)
One should discuss this as early as possible with the people inside oneself.
It would be terribly annoying if anyone starts to actually worship me.
Because those people always want something in return.
Usually something like salvation or praying for the fulfillment of certain wishes.
Sometimes even to win a war.
Yet with me, they won''t get anything like this.
According to Makoto''s mum, all they get in terms of soul care from me is an eternal loop of reincarnation.
I would say they could have worse but on the other side, they''ve got me as the one in charge.
I''d rather dump them somewhere else if it wouldn''t be so ethically wrong.
As things are, I guess I can only keep them here so we must set some rules.
However, looking at the hyperventilating maid in front of me, I am not sure if it will be done with just that.
"Uh, one question." (I)
She twitches, still looking terribly scared.
"Y-y-y-yes?" (E)
"You see... Should I erase your memory? I know I said I won''t do it but if this all is too much for you it might be better. I mean, just to prevent you from having nightmares or if this knowledge about your world is more than you can endure. But it''s your decision, I won''t do anything without your consent." (I)
While free will is important and I have no intention to force my will on others, it''s something else if she wants it.
Then it''s simply treatment according to the patient''s wish.
"No! No, no, no, no, no! Don''t touch me!" (E)
"Fine. As I said, as long you''re okay with it there''s no reason. But we''ll leave this place rather soon, so the offer won''t stand forever." (I)
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
"We?" (E)
"You know, the others I arrived with. They''re my friends and for certain reasons, we wanted to visit my realm. Well, we were met with unexpected circumstances after we arrived at this place. But we''re going to leave again rather soon. So there''s no reason to worry. We''ll simply be gone and everything like before." (I)
"I, I don''t understand. I don''t understand any of this! Everything''s just too much!" (E)
I can at least understand that she''s troubled.
"Maybe we should just head back down again. My friend Chiaki is a much better talker to explain things to you. If you''re worried about the remaining dust, I can do something about this." (I)
Yet I should wait till we''re gone before I turn this whole floor into a tentacle hell.
Good that I can do this remotely.
So I''m leading this recently traumatized maid through the stairway back down while being in constant fear that she might start screaming any moment.
I am not directly forceful, but likely because she noticed that the walls still tremble, which they do because of my former panic, she''s very docile.
The issue is, that I don''t know if we can visit Chiaki at the moment.
I know intentionally where she is, but I haven''t seen her the whole day.
If I understood it right, she got an important position here.
So it might be actually difficult to come by in my current position as a mere maid.
And I doubt that teleporting would be fine for my newest victim.
"Uh, is there a way for us to visit Chiaki? Do you know if there are restrictions?" (I)
"Th-the royal court magician?" (E)
God, what a ridiculous title.
I seriously have no idea who in their right mind would give Chiaki any responsible position.
She might be nice and only have good intentions, but she''s certainly too much of a scatterbrain for that.
"Yes, my friend Chiaki. I really think we should meet her. It would be good if others tell you that I''m not evil. And I guess my mother wouldn''t count." (I)
Makoto is still far too early.
Also, I might get scolded for my little mess up.
And about his mother, I don''t want to get started.
Yet on the other hand, maybe she could provide a more objective, scientific viewpoint.
But she''s with the scholars and the library is certainly off-limits for me.
In my own world...
What a joke.
"I-it might become difficult, but it should be possible to ask for a meeting." (E)
"Great, then let''s do this!" (I)
I can at least be sure that Chiaki won''t turn me down.
As long as there''s no one else who''s scheming to prevent this or something.
But maybe that''s only my manga brain talking here.
We proceed to the far end of the second floor.
Chiaki apparently got a workplace there.
For some reason, she requested access to a tower.
I guess the isekai-experience went through with her.
Fortunately, no one tries to stop us.
It seems maids are still allowed to walk somewhat freely around here.
Even if I hate this stupid uniform.
When we come close to our destination there are some guards stopping us.
"Stop! What do you want?" (guard)
The maid behind me looks a bit uneasy.
Probably because she''s a bit worried about what might happen if I don''t get my will.
Even though I don''t have a god-complex and think I''m quite lenient on my side.
However, in this state, she won''t do well with talking to him.
"W-we would like to meet the... Sigh, the great magician." (I)
I simply cannot get used to this title.
Just why is Chiaki so fine with all this?
"The lady is working hard to allow our whole society to progress. Do you think it''s okay to distract her?" (guard)
I''m quite certain we''re talking about a different Chiaki here.
"Please, can''t you tell her that I''m here?" (I)
"No. My orders are clear. No one without permission can enter!" (guard)
Damn.
But what did I expect from someone with an almost grey aura but to mindlessly follow every order he''s given?
Certainly no flexibility.
Shit, I''m becoming an aura racist.
But seriously, that''s frustrating.
I can understand that there are rules and coming without announcement might be a problem.
However, it should still be possible to get in there.
Even more, since this is my own goddamned world!
Since all my attempts ended in failure I move away from the guard, before he feels compelled to do something against us.
The maid meanwhile fidgets at me.
"M-maybe someone else? B-but w-we don''t need to do this. I, I believe you." (E)
Mhm, and the trembling is because you''re cold. In a world without temperature, duh.
Yet forcing her feels wrong.
On the other side, I still have one option.
"Just let me try something. If this doesn''t work I''ll give up." (I)
It''s like this, I know where Chiaki is.
I basically feel her presence in this castle.
Now if I¡¯ve learned anything about my powers, it¡¯s that they''re versatile.
If I can do something I can probably do other stuff as well.
In this case, I believe that if I can locate her and be aware of her presence it should be possible to contact her.
I mean, I can teleport and control the structure of this place.
Sending a message sounds almost mundane in comparison.
The issue is, that she''s not completely alone in that place.
So the experimental part about this is if I''ll be able to telepathically speak to her without anyone else hearing a thing.
Well, just one way to find out.
- "Hey, Chiaki! I''m out on the floor but your guard won''t allow me to pass. Can you do something about this?"
Since I, from an outer perspective, didn''t do anything, I turn to my senior maid succubus to nod to her in a hopefully unoffensive way.
Then I wait a moment, hoping the guard won''t feel inclined to leave his post because we''re still nearby.
But in my opinion, being clueless about what to do after a plan fails and trying to figure things out afterward, seems perfectly natural.
Then the door he guarded opens.
"Iori!!!" (C)
Yep, it worked.
At least she comes now running at me, past a dumbfounded guard, and forces me into a really intense embrace.
"God, I missed you so much! I was the whole day cooped up here. Totally busy. Couldn''t even talk to you guys." (C)
"Sigh. Hi, Chiaki." (I)
Now that she draws away I can see what kind of outfit she wears.
Seriously, a far too wide robe in purple.
Could she look more like a stereotype?
Well, at least she didn''t go for a sexy witch costume.
Wouldn''t want to see her in narrow black laces and heels.
"L-Lady mage. How..." (guard)
Yes, naturally he is perplexed that the one he kept away from us now went by herself.
"Hey, you! How can you keep my friends away from me?" (C)
"I-I''m terribly sorry. The great advisor instructed us not to let anyone pass, to not disrupt your concentration." (guard)
So there really was someone.
"Hell, no!! If I need a break, then I need a break! And if my best friend comes over then nothing matters more than her! Is this understood?" (C)
"I... I will relay this." (guard)
"Good. I hope this won''t repeat." (C)
Wow.
If I would act like this the terrified, and currently barely receptive maid, would have gotten a stroke already.
"But, could I know how you knew about the situation on the floor?" (guard)
At this, Chiaki smiles at him in her usual self-confident way.
"Behold my great powers! I"m not the great magician for nothing." (C)
God, Chiaki.
Maybe a little bit less?
The good side is that now they probably won''t believe they can keep things from her.
"Now let''s go inside. You wouldn''t show up if it wouldn''t be important." (C)
It kinda is.
I quietly whisper to her while we head to the room on the other side of the hall.
"So, is telepathy a thing?" (I)
"Seriously, you totally surprised me with this. I could barely cover it up. Told them I had a vision." (C)
Not too far away from the truth.
But I have my doubts about Chiaki''s deceiving abilities.
"There are others?" (I)
"Sure, but don''t worry, I have even my own private quarters. There we can talk. Uh, what''s with her?" (C)
She points at the still stupified maid.
"Right. She''s kinda the reason why I''m here. So she should be with us." (I)
I basically just confessed that I again messed up.
"Great! The more the merrier! Then let''s get inside!" (C)
However, Chiaki''s lack of reaction means she''s either oblivious or doesn''t care.
Or both.
In Chiaki''s case probably both.
Nonetheless, now we have to convince that maid that I''m a friendly outer god.
Chapter 93
We enter the formerly restricted area.
In the first place, it''s an empty hall, with a wide space in the middle.
It originally might''ve been a dancing room but got repurposed.
Noteworthy is the mix of apparent knights and scholars staying here in attendance as if they''re waiting for something.
I seriously have to know this.
"Uh, Chiaki. Who are these people?" (I)
"Those are my pupils!" (C)
Why is it so often completely pointless when I try to settle things quietly?
"Okay, different question. Why do you have pupils? What can you even teach them?" (I)
"You! Show respect to the master!" (pupil, knight version)
Sometimes it gets really, really hard not to tell them that I''m their goddamn goddess and they can all screw themselves if they''re trying to tell me what to do in my own goddamned dream world.
But I''m able to think rationally and can understand how things might look from his perspective.
"She, she isn''t..." (E)
Guess my supervisor had similar thoughts to mine but now panics about what she''s allowed to say.
"I''m sorry. I''m not used to this place yet. Please forgive my inexperience." (I)
I''m not great at lying, but the fact that my dream realm runs completely wild is estranging enough to allow a semblance of truth when I''m telling them that I don''t know how to handle myself here.
"Don''t take it so hard! Stuff like this happens!" (C)
"Uff!" (I)
Did Chiaki have to slap my back this hard?
Those people might even believe this was some kind of punishment for speaking out of order.
"Now let''s head inside!" (C)
"Master!" (pupil)
Master!?
"You can just continue with your stuff. I have to discuss something important with them." (C)
She walks with a confidence that I could never show to the other side and opens a door.
"Are you coming?" (C)
I quickly cross the room with lowered head, trying not to draw more attention to my person.
Eryna follows hesitantly, still slightly trembling behind me.
I make a conscious effort not to look too intimidating when I close the door behind that terrified maid.
It doesn''t work out that well in practice.
"Since when are you such a big shot?" (I)
"What do you mean? I''m the royal magician." (C)
Did she have to make these fireworks with her blast energy while saying this?
"But why the hell are all these people here? They clearly want something from you and, please don''t take this personally, you can make your hands shine and strengthen your body but you''re still a beginner." (I)
"Oh, you''re wrong! I can totally do stuff." (C)
"Okay..." (I)
"I noticed that I''ve got a knack for this aura stuff. I can feel my own now much clearer than when I was starting out. The training with you helped quite a lot." (C)
"And what about this?" (I)
"You see, I can also send it out and move it. And with a bit of practice I was able to feel it also inside others. A bit like Zika did for me." (C)
Is she crazy?
"Zika also told you that it''s extremely dangerous for the affected person if one messes up." (I)
"Oh, did she?" (C)
If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
"Chiaki!" (I)
"Okay, okay. I''m only using extremely shallow amounts. Basically, I''m not even doing anything. Zika made it move and controlled me from the inside. I''m only sending them a bit of energy to make them aware of it. It''s totally safe. And with this power, I can boost the awareness of those who come to me to awaken their potential. And now they''re treating me like some kind of kung fu master." (C)
"If you say so. But please be careful." (I)
"Sure, now for why you''re here. How did you mess up this time?" (C)
"Hey!" (I)
"What? I know that you wouldn''t go through all the effort to contact me without a good reason. And that woman behind you has been trembling this whole time. It''s not too hard to figure this out." (C)
"Fine, okay. Maybe she has seen me when I did some... abnormal things." (I)
"I see! I see!" (C)
It feels humiliating when she nods with that attitude.
Nobody should have to experience this from Chiaki.
Not me and not the poor maid I dragged along.
But now Chiaki is determined to walk over to her.
"Was quite much at once, huh?" (C)
"G-great magician? I, I don''t know what I saw. It was... I don''t know." (E)
Isn''t crying a bit much?
You''re a grown woman.
"Please, call me Chiaki. We''re all the same within Iori." (C)
Can you please word it differently?
"I-I don''t understand. What do you mean?" (E)
"We''re essentially inside Iori. If she gets a stomach ache we''re all in trouble. Pfft. Sorry, bad joke. But yes, this whole world is basically Iori''s private place." (C)
"B-but what about Aureas?" (E)
"I never saw that one, but fact is, that Iori created you and is wielding absolute power here." (C)
I wave at them in an awkward manner.
"Yes, that''s your god. But don''t worry, she''s not evil. Maybe a little laid-back and indifferent." (C)
Now it sounds like I''m bad for not caring enough about people I don''t know.
"That''s unfair. I didn''t ask to be a goddess. I simply fell into this situation by accident." (I)
"And now? Do you plan to take care of them?" (C)
Honestly?
No! All I know about religion tells me this is a terrible idea.
In the end, everything I do is going to blow back right into my face.
I tell them to behave in a certain positive way, they''re going to eradicate everyone who doesn''t.
I don''t do anything, they¡¯ll hold it against me that I didn''t stop this catastrophe or that war.
I save someone, they¡¯ll argue why I didn''t save those thousand others.
It''s simply not going to work in my favor.
So if everything I do is wrong, I¡¯m better off doing nothing at all, so I can at least tell myself that I wasn''t involved.
"I would prefer if no one would know about me. Maybe I can send them a boon, like better crops for the harvest or a forest that''s not trying to kill them." (I)
"You, you truly are our god!? Why? How?" (E)
"Like she does most stuff. She thinks about it and everything obeys her will. She can basically create everything out of nowhere." (C)
That Chiaki had already figured me out this much.
Maybe I underestimate her mental capabilities sometimes.
But she also has this extroverted charisma that makes her words totally believable.
The succubus at least got big eyes.
"You are our god! You brought us into this world! Wh-why?! What is our purpose?" (E)
Uh, damn.
What can I answer here?
No child should hear the answer "you were an accident".
And I kinda get the feeling this applies as well when the goddess says this to her created people.
"Uh... Well... You see..." (I)
"Because a world with life in it is better than one without!" (C)
Huh?
"Wh-what?" (E)
"You need to understand, last time when Iori showed me this place, yes, I''m coming from somewhere else, back then it was totally empty here. Completely boring. Nothing would have ever happened on its own. Now with you folk here, things finally happen. That''s much cooler than an endless wasteland, right?" (C)
That''s actually at least an explanation that people could count as one.
"C-cool?" (E)
"Ehm, yes? It means more interesting. Or entertaining." (C)
"This, this means that all suffering of our people was only to entertain you? People were killed by the monsters because it was interesting to watch!" (E)
I didn''t want to hear this!
I didn''t want to have to deal with this!
"No, I didn''t watch! I didn''t even know that someone was here! Or monsters! Oh my god. this got totally out of hand." (I)
"Grmbl"
I feel terrible.
And now from everywhere, tentacles sprout into this room and the earth shakes.
And this is surely not helping my reputation with this maid.
"Iehk!" (E)
Fortunately, they also blocked the entrance, as apparently someone has heard this just now.
"Great magician!"
"Everything''s okay! I only conducted a magical experiment! Seriously, Iori. You should pull them back... wherever they''re coming from." (C)
You don''t have to tell me this!
I do so and become disturbingly aware that the walls are made of tentacle flesh when I notice there''s no real difference to what the tentacles felt like.
When I''m done a terrified maid begs Chiaki.
"Please, let me out of here! Why is she doing this? Is she playing with me?" (E)
"No. no! It''s not like this. Iori... most of the times she''s doing things unintentionally. She can''t control it very well. She''s not evil. Only... inept." (C)
Chiaki is helping me out here, so I should quench my annoyance at her remarks.
"She is... inept?" (E)
And word spreads.
"Hey, what was I supposed to do? It''s been less than two weeks since I''ve got those powers. And before you ask, time works weirdly for me, so it was only some days for me, while at the same time, this place developed as it did. Without me noticing a thing that is." (I)
"I don''t understand any of this!" (E)
"If this knowledge is too much I''m still willing to erase any disturbing revelations from your memory. Just say so." (I)
"N-no." (E)
"Iori, you''re scaring her." (C)
"It was just a suggestion. I wouldn''t do anything without consent." (I)
"She doesn''t know you as I do. That can be pretty intimidating." (C)
"Excuse me?!" (E)
"Yes?" (C/I)
"I, I think I understand that you''re coming from somewhere else. But why are you here now? Isn''t the celestial sphere you''re coming from many times better than here?" (E)
Seems like she thinks Chiaki is as well a goddess.
Not too far off, but still wrong.
And Japan is not the perfect paradise.
"Uh, we aren''t staying here if you mean that. Actually we only wanted to go to a private place where we could enjoy ourselves." (C)
"Yet then there were suddenly a greater number of people, occupying my place. So there wasn''t much in terms of vacation activities." (I)
"But it''s a shame. I really wanted to go to the beach." (C)
"How would that even happen? We don''t have one." (I)
Okay, there''s a river but I wouldn''t advise going swimming with this current.
"Aren''t you an all-powerful goddess? You could simply make one!" (C)
"I am certainly not making a beach just for your entertainment, Chiaki!" (I)
No, I won''t!
"Why not? It would be so cool. I was looking forward to it so much." (C)
"Chiaki, did you fucking lose it? Any idea what a beach would mean for the fragile balance of this community? I am certainly not starting with large-scale terraforming!" (I)
I said no!
"Excuse me, I don''t understand. What is a beach?" (E)
"Uh, something like the sides of the river. But much larger and with a far greater amount of water and sand. A beach." (I)
No!
"Come on, it would be so nice!" (C)
"Forget it! I won''t do this! Look somewhere else for a beach!" (I)
Stop!
Shit!
Something feels off about this mental order to myself.
Suddenly there is an audible rumbling.
And for some reason also in my stomach.
With growing panic, I run to the only window of the room.
Out there I see a gigantic wall of black running in our direction.
Chapter 94
Ohmygodohmygodohmygod!
HELP!
There is a tsunami of the most vile kind rushing in our direction!
The plains in that direction are mostly empty, and the castle is still a bit above its highest edge, but as soon as this thing reaches the village, the same will be gone.
Oh my god, I''m going to kill hundreds of people!
I cannot let this happen!
I need to do something!
Please, whatever I can, whatever is possible, whatever governs my body, help me out here!
Please, stop this wall of impending doom!
I reach out with my hand in the wave''s direction and think as hard as I can about stopping it.
But the wave just won''t do so.
However, I don''t give up here.
I think harder and harder about stopping it.
Promptly something happens.
Instead of the wave, the ground before it obeys my will and rises.
A wall surges forth, while the rest of the ground lowers.
However, it doesn''t do so in a way one would expect of ground.
Rather it looks like when an overweight person pushes a flap of fat together on his stomach.
All smooth and round, a wall bulges up there, till it''s as high as the wave and still grows further.
Just in time, as the wave was terrifyingly fast.
Eventually, it crashes into the wall.
The impact is deafening but surprisingly this flabby thing holds well.
Yet the successive splash, caused by the pressure behind, is beyond any expectation.
The liquid is gushing to the greatest heights above.
And then comes down again.
From what I can see with a little enhanced eyesight, most people in the village manage to get into a building in time.
This most unnatural rainfall still hits some, but it''s apparently not causing anything.
Gratefully it wasn''t acid.
Next, the strange wall I somehow pulled up sinks down again.
Behind it, the black color of the liquid fades and turns into translucent blue.
Water!
It extends so far that I can''t see an end.
For some reason, my stomach still feels churned but the feeling subsides.
Before my totally erratic expression can return to normal I feel two impacts and subsequently a bouncy pressure on my back.
"YES!!! You''re the best, Iori!" (C)
Goddamnit, Chiaki!
Now''s not the time for hugs of joy!
Eryna meanwhile looks as perplexed as I feel.
Without being able to say a single word she stares at the new horizon, featuring a waterside.
Her finger wanders several times between me and the newly created ocean.
Then her legs give in and she falls to the ground.
"This is too much." (E)
"Sorry, I didn''t want this! You have to believe me!" (I)
While saying this, I somehow get the idea that the mere fact that something like this can happen by accident might not be too soothing to her.
"Is this really all we are? Just a playground for, for... this?!" (E)
She points out at the water.
It''s not perfectly coherent but I understand her mumbling.
"But now you have a beach! You''ll love it! Believe me!" (C)
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
I am not sure if that''s a sound argument.
The woman is still trembling.
"Our whole existence is a lie! A terrible joke! We''re nothing!" (E)
Uh, did I again break someone?
I certainly should try to say something reassuring.
If I''d just be able to come up with something.
"I, I know, me being responsible for, well everything, isn''t the most soothing thought, but I honestly have no intention to harm anyone." (I)
"In terms of divinity, you could''ve been dealt worse than having Iori as your origin. There''s neither an evil god, nor hell, nor any kind of primordial sin or threat coming straight from your creational origin which you''d have eventually to deal with. She''s as nice as one can be and this is a good place. Well, apart from the monsters that is." (C)
I should probably look into that... Right?
"I am going to work on that matter. Hopefully, it will turn out alright." (I)
Not like I want to disturb a sensitive ecosystem.
"What is this all about? Are you making fun of me?" (E)
"No! I''m desperately trying to convince you that I''m normal and you shouldn''t expose me. You''re going to cover for me, right?" (I)
Now she looks appalled.
"If, if I don''t, what will you do?" (E)
"I don''t want to do anything, that''s the issue! But you know that they might freak out. You''re already freaking out! If you tell them, I don''t know what might happen! What if they decide we''re evil or dangerous and attack us? I won''t allow my family and friends to come to harm!" (I)
"And most of us aren''t defenseless either." (C)
Maybe I should try to sweeten the deal.
"I''m sorry for everything, Eryna. If there''s anything you wish for, I''ll see what I can do." (I)
Hopefully something small.
Don''t want to draw too much attention.
"I don''t know. This is all just too much!" (E)
Chiaki taps her on the shoulder, causing her to flinch.
"Maybe later. You can think about this as long as you want to. For now, it''s enough if you calm down." (C)
"Great magician..." (E)
Seriously?
Does she still have that title in her mind?
At least, it seems this worked to calm her down.
"So, what now? What just happened will certainly cause a huge uproar." (I)
"Feign ignorance? It''s not like anyone suspects us to be responsible for terraforming events." (C)
"But it''s still suspicious that this happened just now, so soon after our arrival." (I)
"You, you don''t need to worry." (E)
Huh?
"Nobody suspects you in particular. Some assume that you might have a hidden talent but mostly they just want to bind the others to this place. Nobody assumes it''s... this." (E)
She points at the recently formed ocean.
Good to know.
Not so good is that Eryna is now so apprehensive of me.
"Great! Then all that''s left is to figure out how we get ready to go to the beach! I mean, just look at this water! I can''t wait to get in there!" (C)
For some reason, while the ocean is black, the water close to the castle looks nice.
Or rather, it''s clear enough that one doesn''t have to worry that something in there is going to kill you.
However, with my enhanced sight, I just saw, far in the distance, a concerning ripple on the surface.
"Beach? You, you want to enter that liquid?" (E)
"It''s just water." (C)
I am terribly sure that''s not the case.
"I am as well not sure if this is safe to swim in." (I)
"How could it not be? As long as you decide everything here I cannot see what might go wrong." (C)
Didn''t she see that wave?!
There are obviously things at play that I cannot fully grasp.
For example, the fact that I couldn''t stop the wave.
Was it maybe because it already accelerated as it did?
Like I can''t stop the bullet I shot midair?
However, if I put up a standing order that nothing can attack the people coming to the beach this might work.
Well, can''t hurt to do so.
The beach is safe!
You hear me?!
I seem to have a thing with the number three.
The moment I feel the familiar sensation of the order taking place there''s something like a barely perceivable shift in the feeling of that beach.
It might''ve worked.
And it also kinda confirmed my worries that there was a reason for this order to be put into place.
"That water looks really great! Now this can be a real vacation!" (C)
And all of this hassle only because of Chiaki.
"I need a break now, Chiaki. Wait, there was one more thing. Here!" (I)
I concentrate and form a flesh emitter in my hand.
If Chiaki squishes it I will know that she''s in danger and needs me to come and save her.
And nobody needs this more than this troublemaker.
"Oh thanks for... this." (C)
"It''s something like a mini alarm. Destroy it and I''ll come running. Or whatever apocalyptic way of traveling I''d choose to be fast enough. I hope this is clear but it''s only for emergencies. Don''t misuse it." (I)
"Oh, thank you, Iori!" (C)
"Now that that''s settled I need to go." (I)
"Okay! I''ll fetch you later then!" (C)
I sigh and leave the room.
Nobody is really paying attention to me when I step out, as the newest terraforming act to this whole world seems to have caused a minor uproar.
So I make myself as small as possible without physical alterations and leave before anyone can link my person to this event.
Chapter 95
I walk away from Chiaki before I get caught up in anything.
They might question the magician about a paranormal event like this and although I want to protect Chiaki I shouldn''t be present when that happens.
While walking I hear the mealtime bell but it might in this case function as some kind of alarm.
As soon as I''ve left the corridor leading to Chiaki''s new magic dojo I become aware that I don''t have the slightest idea what to do and where to go now.
Since I don''t have any better plans, I wait for the maid to catch up.
It was to be expected that she wouldn''t stay in Chiaki''s room.
Albeit a little reluctantly she walks in my direction.
"Ahem, you wouldn''t know where we should go now? Anything left to do? Something that has to be scrubbed?" (I)
She looks at me as if I have grown a second head.
Which while technically possible would serve no real purpose.
Maybe it''s the fact that it is possible?
"You seriously want to continue this farce?" (E)
"Well, I''ve got this job. I can completely understand that you people work hard for your food. I may not be absolutely sure if the way you go about the distribution is totally fair, but I''m certainly not going to freeload at your cost." (I)
That would make me worse than everyone else.
I''m sure even this lord commander does something in his position to deserve his meal.
"I... Speaking of it, it''s mealtime. Everyone should assemble there." (E)
Oh, good.
I already wanted to check on the others to make sure they''re alright.
Well, I know they''re alright, but only from a physical perspective.
This doesn''t account for their respective situations or mental state.
Which is a thing one should pay attention to in this world.
We arrive in a relatively short time and I again become aware that mealtime seems to be the big social event here where everyone gathers.
Those who are in charge seem to know that as well and make use of it to hold some kind of speech.
"You should all have heard about it or seen it yourself. Yes, it''s true. Our world went through a great change. The plains to the west were completely consumed by liquid. It seems to be water, but we can''t be sure before we conduct a closer investigation. But as things stand, everything has calmed down and nobody was injured so there''s no reason to panic." (Lord Antaras)
Uh, can''t we just ignore what happened?
Is it expecting too much that my little ocean out there won''t cause any ripples?
Yes, I know how that sounds.
"I know this might terrify some of you. We''re currently assessing the situation, and as it is there''s no immediate reason to worry. I repeat, nothing is currently threatening us. You can rest assured that we will allow no harm to befall our subjects. The scholars believe this change is only another of Aureas'' great blessings. For Aureas!" (Lord Antaras)
Everyone joins this call.
"For Aureas!"
"For Aureas!"
"For Aureas!"
Yes, yes, for Aureas, whoever that is.
Not like I''m interested.
The lord commander leaves but people still wildly discuss this.
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
"I can''t believe it. How is that possible?"
"Such a thing. This never happened before. Never!"
"I was at a window during the event and saw it! The ground itself rose to obstruct the wave as if to shield us. Maybe Aureas protected us?"
"This could mean that whoever sent the liquid is opposed to Aureas."
"Does this mean the liquid is evil?"
Naturally, everyone is very anxious, but I''d say it''s still a step away from hysteria.
Everyone but the maid next to me, who is the only one who won''t join the speculations since she knows the truth.
"I, I''m sorry. I didn''t want to inconvenience anyone." (I)
Wow, with this look she might be very compatible with Zika.
Unable to withstand her gaze I go, grab a meal, and get to the next table.
Eating seems to be a normal thing here and I''d like to avoid raising attention.
My meal still only consists of vegetables and a bit of seasoning.
This forest might have some interesting variety on that matter.
If I had just any idea about the monsters.
I''m sitting down at a table and start looking around for the others.
But they find me first.
"Iori, could you explain what the hell is going on here?" (M)
Yep, I kinda should''ve expected this question.
"It''s all Chiaki''s fault. She pestered me with wanting to go to the beach." (I)
"And then you just make one?!" (M)
It happens in too many of my conversations that someone shouts into the filled room and draws everyone''s attention.
And now he also becomes aware of Eryna next to me.
"That''s useless Makoto, she can''t help it." (H)
"Mum?" (M)
Makoto''s mother suddenly appears next to us.
Dressed in a white scholar robe.
She was away for quite a long time.
Not like I found this very regrettable.
"Hi! Maybe we should leave the cafeteria for this discussion. The terrified woman over there who obviously got introduced to some otherwordly horror can accompany us. Or inner-worldly, the differentiation is a bit vague here." (H)
At least her perception is out of this world.
I''m just glad that she doesn''t judge me and all I have to deal with is Makoto''s look which already makes me feel uncomfortable.
So we head out of the crowded room until I can safely say that we''re a good distance away from everyone.
"What do you mean by ''she can''t help it''?" (M)
"I found something like a comprehensive guide on her. It seems in this world in particular Iori is very suggestible. She is the dreamer and this world is manifesting through her thoughts and impressions. The degree isn''t quite clear and I''m sure she should be able to take some precautions, but we are so close to the source here that it''s possible to exert some influence." (H)
"Wait! I could get mind-controlled?" (I)
"Not really. It''s more of a very empathic state. Like when you hear a song and can''t get it out of your head. You still have full control over everything but you can''t make it so that you never heard the song. You could wreck the music box though. Everything you think about becomes reality here." (H)
That isn''t much better.
"How do you know all this?" (I)
"Learned it in the library." (H)
"Ehm, seems like you were quite occupied." (I)
"Just some hours of intense studying. That library is one of the greatest places I''ve ever been." (H)
It kinda disturbs me how she''s saying this.
"Which brings me to the reason why I''m here. You need to put a restriction on it." (H)
"A restriction?" (I)
"Seriously, do you have any idea how your own library works?" (H)
To be honest, I don''t even know how I would''ve gained knowledge to fill a library with.
Mangas should not count or warrant an order of scholars to be formed around them.
"Ehm, there are some books on shelves?" (I)
"Yes, and no. But mostly no. You simply have to wish there to learn about a particular book or topic and promptly you find it on the shelf. It''s directly provided." (H)
That sounds convenient.
"You mean like an automated guidance system?" (I)
Why is Makoto facepalming?
"Do you have any idea about the implications?" (M)
That it''s easy to find the book you''re looking for?
"Your little library is basically a way to directly access all your knowledge. And I mean the dangerous kind one gains when the mind travels to spheres mortals should never peek into. You obviously didn''t yet, as you have still a semblance of rationality. However, it''s currently free for the taking if one just asks the right questions." (H)
"Wait, was that the reason why we didn''t see you for so long? Did, did you research for a way to control me?" (I)
"Sure! I had to figure out what is possible. But at least at this point the book tried to kill me. Probably a self-preservation system or something like this. Almost got me there." (H)
That''s not the kind of anecdote you simply tell this leisurely!
"Seriously!?! That''s a breach of trust!" (I)
"Would you believe me that I wouldn''t have made use of it as long as it''s not necessary? That aside, the issue isn''t me, but all the others who can freely come and go there as they please. Trivia about your little playground here isn''t so bad, but as soon as they grow bolder and research stuff like portals to other dimensions and soul magic we have a problem." (H)
I feel pretty much like she''s part of said problem.
"Fine, I get where you''re coming from. So you''re saying I should prevent people from being able to study whatever they want to?" (I)
"A-are you r-really going to take the library from us? It''s so important to us!" (E)
"Oh, she can speak! I wasn''t sure if she maybe lost her voice or if you took it to prevent her from talking. This can happen with your kind and is still one of the milder outcomes." (H)
I ignore this and try to say something soothing.
"Ehm, I don''t think so. Right?" (I)
"No, I just want you to take control of the library and put some restrictions in place to make sure no one accesses the truly dangerous stuff. Which should happen sooner rather than later before it comes to that." (H)
"Okay, lead the way." (I)
Chapter 96
The library is quite remote from the rest of the castle.
Many floors to go before we reach it.
Eventually, we arrive at a location where people wear those white scholar robes.
Now that I think about it, there must either be rooms where those uniforms were provided or they already have a way to process plants.
Anyway, I have no idea how to proceed from here on out.
"Okay, what exactly am I supposed to do now?" (I)
"In theory, it shouldn''t matter where you are to push the adjustment through. But I think it would be better if you''re nearby to watch. Otherwise, you might accidentally have the room eat someone or something similar." (H)
Yes, digesting rooms would be bad.
"So, can we just enter?" (I)
"N-no, maids aren''t allowed to enter the premises. The scholars insist on absolute silence. Only necessary personnel is allowed in the library." (E)
"This adds up with my experiences. And I doubt I can make up a reason for bringing visitors on my first day. Seems like we still have to do this remotely." (H)
"You should know that my remote control sucks." (I)
"Which is weird, as it''s not really remote, rather... ehm, an extension of your arm." (H)
I have no idea what she means by this.
To do anything at a place where I am not, I would need some kind of input.
Without information, I would just throw my powers at the problem.
And that just can''t end well. I need a way to check what I''m doing.
Wait a moment!
"Ehm, I might have a kinda weird solution." (I)
"Coming from you, that worries me deeply." (M)
"I''m interested." (H)
"That fact worries me as well." (M)
"So, please tell what you''ve got." (H)
I look around to make sure that no scholars are close enough to see.
Sigh, here goes nothing.
I press my hands together, call forth an image, and push it into reality.
Or whatever all this here is.
When I separate them, I hold the misshapen mix of an eye and an ear.
To be honest, it''s disgusting.
"What the fuck, Iori?!" (M)
"Sorry, design isn''t my forte. This was the best I could think of. If I would just randomly grow them in there the angle would be fixed and someone might look at the walls. With this, I can see and hear so you just have to carry it in there and tell me what to do." (I)
"Creepy, but nobody can deny that those powers are convenient." (H)
Yes, thanks.
But I''m well aware of how it looks.
Ms. Honozuki doesn''t seem to share my sentiments and just takes this thing that came straight out of my nightmares.
Which isn''t even wrong.
Then she walks to the entrance of the library.
The door leading there is one of the biggest I have in this castle.
Maybe the one leading to the audience hall is slightly bigger.
That''s what I can see from my position.
Did I mention that it''s kinda weird to be a rolling ear-eyeball inside Haruna''s pouch?
Well, I cut off my sense of feeling so it''s not the same as with my body but rather a bit detached.
The thing with the crows and my eyes was bad enough back then.
The features of this thing only cover sight and hearing.
The former is a bit peculiar, as an unprotected eyeball seems to be an incredibly frail construct.
However, I can mend any damage it may sustain.
Then I also hear something.
"Ah, Haruna. Thank you again for your advice regarding the cultivation of the Holera herb. Your insight was invaluable."
"It''s only natural that I help where I can after you all welcomed me so kindly." (H)
Okay, she''s got them all wrapped around her fingers.
Seriously, if those people would know what she''s really like.
At least I now know that the connection works.
When she walks some steps further my remote vision moves once again with her.
Once more I''m glad that this body can''t get sick from vertigo.
"Uhh, did you have to make it so squishy? Whatever, I''m going to show you around here." (H)
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
She does so and it''s like a bit more directly watching through a live camera feed.
Maybe it''s similar to one of those modern VR headsets?
Never had one of those.
"So, as you can see, the books are displayed here. Now I''ll go randomly to a shelf. Then I think about wanting to read about demon summoning sigils, and voila! There we have a comprehensive compendium. It''s even of the complexity level I wanted. And now the same shelf... Suddenly there''s a book about monster physiology. And now herbalism. That''s not even related. Seriously, the scholars already know this. They just don''t ask the right questions, yet. And I can''t even be sure if that''s entirely true." (H)
Okay, okay, I get it.
Casually leaving blueprints for self-made H-bombs around is bad.
Now I need to figure out how to change this.
I ponder for a while and get an idea.
First I send Makoto''s mother a mental note.
- "Could you please take another book?"
For a moment she seems to be taken aback before she speaks again.
"I swear, if I discover that you''re controlling me right now..." (H)
- "What?! No! Absolutely not!"
"Ey, no shouting in my head! You hear me?" (H)
She seems to be irritated, but complies and takes another book.
This time I pay close attention to the process.
And it works.
I can feel how something flows to the books.
This must be the knowledge.
I follow it to the source and realize that the method is the same for the other scholars.
When I retrace the flow to the somewhat intangible source I just know that I can cut it off.
Something tells me that the books would simply stop appearing.
However, that would be wrong.
I don''t want these people associating my attention only with almost getting killed by a tsunami or the loss of all their books.
Fortunately, this works.
I know I can program something that will filter what kind of knowledge will be allowed to slip through the gaps.
Also, I make it so that books destroy themselves once they leave the library.
It would be bad if I miss something and have to search everywhere.
I may be omnipotent here, but it would still be a hassle to scan absolutely everything.
What can still be read there are texts with information about this world.
Simple books about the world''s rules, regarding physics, magic, and ethereal stuff, but nothing about how to control it.
And in particular, I restrict access to all topics regarding souls, portals, or the mind.
Also, advanced weaponry and modern knowledge is forbidden.
It was easier than I thought and I kinda believe that my subconscious, dark side, or whatever helped to put that list together.
That and my unnatural processing power, which I don¡¯t really understand, helps very much with getting the job done.
Now I just need confirmation.
- "It should be fixed now. How is it on your side? Could you try looking up something dangerous?"
Again she''s irritated at my mental intrusion.
Maybe I could add a mouth to this sensing device to make communicating easier.
But it''s already disgusting enough and I worry about what might happen if someone hears me when I shouldn''t even be there.
She reaches out with her hand, takes a book from the stash, and looks confused.
"Weird. This is just random gibberish. Kinda looks as if the pattern would change while I look at it. Maybe a raw state? Is the link still existing or..." (H)
She keeps muttering like this and after a while, I realize that nothing of interest is going to come from her.
But now I know that the restrictions work.
And I can ascertain from my position, that it''s not possible to borrow a book from the library.
At least it becomes pretty clear when a scholar tries to cross the doorway.
"Shoosh"
"Wha-" (scholar)
The moment the book leaves its designated premises it turns into dust.
Maybe a bit flashy but effective.
But I didn''t want to traumatize the poor man like this.
"H-how can this be? I just wanted to read it at my place at the window. Why is it gone? I didn''t do anything! You have to believe me! Why is this happening?!" (scholar)
Yes... I think I should gain some distance.
Someone could get weird ideas about me being involved in this incident.
The others accompany me.
Yet not Makoto''s mother, who seems to be absorbed in her research again.
Makoto speaks to me after some meters.
"Okay, that was certainly weird. I don''t exactly know what you did there, but I should go back to training or I might get into trouble. Though, they''re a bit more lenient now that... you know, there''s suddenly an ocean. Basically special extenuating circumstances." (M)
This little slip-up regarding the beach might haunt me for a while.
Now I''m left alone with Eryna.
She looks at me, a bit unsure.
"Yes? Is something the matter?" (I)
"I, I don''t understand. Why did you do this? Why did you make it so that the books get destroyed? Why do you want to make it so that the library cannot be used?!" (E)
"You need to understand. Some knowledge can be dangerous. Do you really want your people to learn about how to torture others more efficiently? Discover how humans can be turned into mindless puppets? Develop deadlier weapons? All this might happen. The restrictions I created are still very generous and could allow them to research such vile topics if they put enough effort into it, but at least I won''t have presented them those things on a silver platter." (I)
Now my little succubus maid grows quiet.
I hope I didn''t appear too harsh.
I have nothing against talking things out but it''s not like it''s easy to challenge her goddess about a topic.
This is quite a difficult situation.
"I... understand your reasons. But then again I do not. One moment you don''t want to be involved and then you''re doing the complete opposite. It''s all so overwhelming for me." (E)
"Please believe me that I don''t want anything bad for your people. I''m just a normal human girl and it''s just so difficult to know what is the right thing to do. Not doing anything might end terribly, but I could also make a poor call and make everything worse." (I)
"Mhm... Ehm, could you tell me... What are humans?" (E)
Oh, right.
I said "humans" before.
"That''s basically the same as your ''people''. Where I come from people have a rather similar skin color. Well, that''s not completely true, but there aren''t as many shades. We refer to our kind as humans. Uh, but they''re mostly not like me and my friends who came here. Most humans can''t do any special stuff. But it''s only a term to describe the entire race." (I)
"Thank you for the insight." (E)
And she bows to me.
A bit too deep for my taste.
"Well, if there''s nothing else you wish to know, what''s next?" (I)
"The period is almost over. Servants are allowed to spend the rest of their time at their leisure. Most sleep at the second half of that so they''re refreshed when they have to get back to work." (E)
"Okay. That means I can go back to my room, right? Ehm, will you be fine? I know you didn''t want to forget what happened, but are you going to be alright?" (I)
"Honestly, I''m deeply shaken. My faith is shattered. I don''t know what to believe anymore." (E)
"Would it make things better or worse if I''d speak with you about this?" (I)
"That''s the point! I don''t know! It''s just hard to stomach that you''re our origin and purpose. The little girl right in front of me!" (E)
"Hey, I might be a bit small but I''m still already a teenager." (I)
"Pfft." (E)
"That''s the first time I''ve seen you laugh." (I)
"Mhm. Didn''t have much reason to recently. Just... One more thing. What happens when I die?" (E)
Oh, should I really answer that?
That sounds like one of those questions people might debate over for a long time.
But I don''t want to lie to her after everything.
"Uh, as far as I know, you''ll simply be reborn. Without your memories and with new parents but still being you." (I)
"Huh... This doesn''t sound so bad. I feared it might be something worse." (E)
This seems to have finally soothed her a bit.
I guess I can leave her alone for now.
At least she doesn''t seem to be suicidal.
Well, my work day is over.
I can finally rest in peace.
Chapter 97
Finally, I am able to return to my room to get some peace of mind.
Or I would.
The problem is I forgot that I''m sharing it with my mum.
"Oh, Iori. Nice that you''re also done. How was your day?" (S)
"Ah, hello, mum. Alright, I guess? Ehm, how was your day? Anything noteworthy?" (I)
"Anything? Mh, I''m not sure... Oh, yes! How about this? There was this giant wall of doom that was rushing in our direction! You wouldn''t happen to know anything about that, Iori? (S)
It''s still scary when mum uses miasma to emphasize her point.
"Chiaki! It was Chiaki! She made this thought slip into my mind and suddenly it happened!" (I)
"My god. I just hope that stuff like this won''t happen when we''re back home. You know, a suddenly emerging wall won''t be enough to protect all the people in our hometown." (S)
Recently, mum utilizes miasma quite frequently to get her point across.
Though, probably not intentionally but rather on an instinctual level.
Nonetheless, it''s intimidating when she says stuff with an echo while the room goes dark.
"Did you get another boost from Kuri?" (I)
"Might be related to the fact that she''s been linked to me all the time we''ve been here." (S)
"Sorry, mum. I didn''t want her to use it against you. But she absorbed so much." (K)
"No, no. I don''t blame you." (I)
However, I''m not sure if becoming more demonic is good for mum.
"Well, aside from that incident, I could almost get used to the job here. Everyone was very polite and they seemed to appreciate my efforts to get some order in their storage halls." (S)
"Okay. I''m still planning that we all leave eventually." (I)
"Yes, sure. Don''t get me wrong. It''s soothingly simple here, but I''d certainly miss my modern amenities. It''s more like spending your vacation in an idyllic hut far off from all the city noise, but I already start to miss my series and novels." (S)
"I think as well that we should leave tomorrow. The weekend will almost be over by then." (I)
"Sounds like a plan. On another note, don''t you want to get out of... that?" (S)
She points at my maid uniform.
"Oh hell I do!" (I)
"No swearing." (S)
"Sorry." (I)
Still, I quickly get out of this cosplay outfit before I rip it apart in my desperation.
Halfway through the ordeal, I realize that I have nothing else, but my school uniform and instead shift into a casual shirt and pants for sleeping.
"Uh, do you know how it looks from the outside when you do that?" (S)
"N-no? I never paid much attention to it." (I)
Usually, I just picture what I want to wear in my mind and then, before I notice anything, I''m already wearing what I wanted.
"It looks like a mix of malleable flesh, liquid, and... I guess worms, adjusting into a new shape. Just so you know and wouldn''t recommend that you try it outside." (S)
Ugh, I really should''ve been more aware of this.
Is my mind trying to protect me from unsettling impressions?
But I maybe should just relax now.
It was an extremely eventful day.
But before doing so I quickly teleport into my room in the castle, where I retrieve my gaming console that I forgot in all this stress.
Then it''s back to mum.
Finally, I sit down on my bed.
And promptly Kuri is in front of me.
"Ehm, hey Kuri. Is something the matter?" (I)
"Can I lie down with you? I didn''t have any time with you, mum." (K)
I basically used her all day for my convenience to protect mum.
Stolen story; please report.So I should reward her in some way.
"Yes, sure. And you know what, tomorrow you can stick with me. I guess mum has absorbed enough darkness to be safe." (I)
"Not sure what I should say to that." (S)
"Yes! Yes! Thank you, mum!" (K)
"Be careful with the miasma!" (I)
This time I help a little with cleaning the smoke from the room.
I''m seeing this as some kind of training to control my powers.
Being able to get rid of the effects of my influence can only be beneficial in the long run.
And after this, I play my game while Kuri snuggles by my side.
The next morning comes soon enough.
Or at least there''s the sound of a bell that says it''s morning.
I didn''t even notice how time was passing, which might be linked to the fact that no time passes for me while I''m in this meditative state.
A bit reluctantly, I slip into the maid uniform.
Mum has a more practical work suit.
I don''t know where she goes but she seems to know the way.
So I''m left with Kuri.
"Ehm, I know I said you could stay with me, but is that alright? I mean, can you be so close without me reacting in a way that is bad for you?" (I)
"I don''t know, but I really want to." (K)
That''s a very bad reason to risk getting reabsorbed.
Fine, there''s no other way than to be careful.
Otherwise, she''ll eventually be discovered.
"Okay, you can come. Veeery carefully." (I)
She moves to my shadow and promptly disintegrates into darkness and plunges into it.
"Ehm, are you still there, Kuri?" (I)
"Yes!" (K)
A head emerges and I look into Kuri''s familiar face at my feet.
"Okay, this might work out. Just don''t get seen." (I)
Without saying another word, her head merges again with the rest of my shadow.
Now I''m ready to get back to work.
The problem is, I don''t know where to go.
Eryna probably should have told me yesterday, but no one can blame her for forgetting this after everything that happened.
So for now I can do nothing else but wait here for someone to fetch me.
Fortunately, I still have my gaming console and for some reason don''t even need to charge it.
After a while, I notice that people are approaching my room.
More precisely, I feel instinctually that they''re intentionally walking along the corridor in my direction.
I should just accept that I''m simply connected to this whole realm.
This means I can feel their movements as if they''re walking... well, through my body.
"Knock, knock"
Before they enter I hurriedly hide my console below the cushion.
Then the door opens.
It''s the same butler who fetched us yesterday.
And he still has this slightly condescending look when he speaks.
"The great magician wishes to investigate the emergence of the great water. For this reason she''s leading an expedition and she has requested specifically for you to accompany her." (butler)
Huh?!
- Elder Rowen -
I have to hurry.
My lord summoned me with the greatest urgency and letting him wait won''t do me well in regards to his short temper.
His quarters where I shall meet him is close to the audience hall.
Naturally, we can''t meet in the hall and lead this discussion for the public to hear.
The moment I open the door the lord''s attention is already on me.
"Rowen, finally you''re here! Tell me, what should we do? The people grow restless. The recent events caused an uproar among them." (lord)
"Milord. Yes, there were several incidents. Aside from the arrival of the new people, there was the great wave, which absolutely everyone noticed. And then only a short time later we discovered that the great library is dysfunctional." (R)
"How can this be?" (lord)
"Lord Antaras, it might be that the events are linked, but we fail to see the pattern yet." (R)
"Can''t you just consult the library?" (A)
"We tried. Our scholars looked for books that might be related to the topic but none of them made any sense. They were all just a chaotic mess. They even continuously re-arranged themselves. As if they didn''t want to reveal their truth." (R)
It was certainly a weird occurrence.
But not as severe as the incident.
"You''re saying the library didn''t show results?" (A)
"Yes, but that''s not the greatest issue. At first, it was only books related to the recent events, but the rest worked fine. But then, only a short time after the emergence of the great water, suddenly the problem with the books spread to other topics which we were able to research before. Not only that, but also all the books outside the library turned into dust. It has been impossible to bring them out since then." (R)
This truly is a concerning development.
If this situation worsens, our order of scholars might lose the foundation for its existence.
If we cannot read the books in the library we''ll become useless.
And then the knights won''t hesitate to throw us out.
"Do you have any idea why all this is happening?" (A)
"Yes, and no. Currently, it should be safe to say that the incidents are linked in some way. The arrival, the wave, the library. All this happened in such a short span of time that it''s unlikely to be just by chance." (R)
"So, could the new people know what¡¯s happening here? Might they even be responsible?" (A)
"We can''t be sure yet. There is some power at play here. Because of what happened to the library, we know that it wants to cut off our information and cover its doings. But if it''s like this, why would it send us people who know what is going on? They might just have been brought here without knowing. I certainly don''t believe that any of them is capable of sending the wave. Even the great magician among them, who shows extraordinary abilities, couldn''t do such a thing." (R)
"Are you sure about this?" (A)
"No. How could I be? We don''t know if one of them hides a secret. But the truth is that all of them worked the whole day like the rest of us. And all of them were under surveillance while they tended to their duties. They had no chance to plot anything." (R)
"Still, the whole situation is far too strange. Something is shaking the peace of our community and this could turn out badly." (A)
Suddenly, there is a knock at the door.
"Yes. Enter." (A)
The one who opens the door is one of the younger knights assigned to this "magician".
I certainly plan to unravel her secrets.
"Milord, the great magician wishes to make a request." (knight)
"Tsk. After one day she already demands." (A)
I should interject here.
"Please, milord. She was until now very open about sharing her knowledge with us. It wouldn''t do well to give her a reason to stop being cooperative. At least we should hear her out regarding what she wishes for." (R)
"Fine. Tell, soldier. What is it the magician wants from us?" (A)
"She asks if she could go to the great water to "check it out". She was very set on doing so." (knight)
"Hm, this sounds awfully suspicious. So shortly after it happened she wants to visit the scene." (A)
My lord might be right about this.
It''s certainly a bit too convenient that she wants to go there.
She seems pretty fearless in general, but to think that she would want to approach it while everyone else is assuming the worst about the event is unbecoming.
It''s an indicator that she might know more than we do.
However...
"I would recommend that we send her." (R)
"You opt to give her what she wants? Wouldn''t this play into her hands? I was rather thinking that we should arrest and interrogate her." (A)
"No, no. There''s no need to antagonize her. Instead, we will host an expedition. We send our best men with her and they will make sure that she won''t be able to act against us. And while she''s there, we can observe if she truly knows more than us about the event, based on her actions. This approach should be more promising than interrogating her, milord." (R)
"Hm, your plan has its merits. Nonetheless, we should send all our strongest fighters. Nothing can be left to chance here. We need to maintain control of the situation." (A)
"And we will, milord." (R)
Chapter 98
"Ehm, sorry, I''m confused." (I)
Why in every dimension''s hell is Chiaki going to lead an expedition?
Why is she even allowed to lead an expedition?
And just why am I being pulled into this mess by her?
"The great magician works tirelessly to show our people the ways of magic. She won the trust of her disciples. Also, she is a newcomer just like you are. Our lord approves of her request if it may bring answers for our people to understand why our world is changing." (butler)
And why don''t they suspect her to be the one responsible?
Never mind the rest of us, but the one I would first relate to an unexplainable phenomenon would be the one who evidently can wield magic.
But maybe the fact that she helps them grants her some credit.
Or they do suspect her and want to observe what she''ll do when she arrives at the water.
Maybe they even prepared an assassin to take care of her in case she''s planning something villainous.
Not like she is, but suddenly I''m far more inclined to join her to make sure nothing happens.
"I am not sure if I can help but if you want." (I)
"It''s an order." (butler)
Now I''m ordered around in my own world.
Should I maybe show slightly greater self-esteem?
However, it''s aligning with my interests.
I follow the man to a hall where already quite the troop got assembled.
Several scholars, some servants like me, and a whole lot of knights.
They truly seem to be apprehensive of my new beach.
Will that place ever become a tourist hot spot?
In this assembly of people I spot Makoto but none of the others I know.
Well, naturally also Chiaki, who''s engaged with a bunch of scholars.
Maybe they want to separate us?
Some of the other people look with distrust in our direction.
Given the situation, this was to be expected.
As soon as Chiaki notices me she just stops talking to whoever she was discussing important things with and rushes over.
"Iori!" (Chiaki)
And I''m getting hugged.
Seriously, Chiaki should be a bit more aware of personal space.
"Chiaki, if we wouldn''t be so conspicuous, I''d have a long talk to you about what crazy stuff you''re planning now." (I)
"Naturally we''re going to the beach!" (C)
Yes... Yes, I feared it was something like this.
Seriously, if I wouldn''t be the one who has people in her mind and got turned into something that induces madness, I''d call her crazy.
And I''m surely not responsible for that.
At least, I don¡¯t think I am.
Then an elderly man steps on some kind of small podium and raises his voice.
"Ahem, dear people. We are going to approach the new area which as it presents itself entirely consists of water. The purpose is to determine if it poses a threat to our community, or contains any dangers, and if possible, gather hints about its origin. For now, no incidents related to it have been reported to us, but it''s far too soon to assume that it''s safe." (R)
And after him, the lord commander takes his place and speaks up.
"We have to remain extremely alert. As with the forest, it might be that the monsters lurk directly below the surface, waiting for their chance. So it''s necessary that every single one of you shows utmost vigilance. Prepare yourself. We''ll now depart." (Antaras)
That''s a command.
A short moment later the great portcullis of the castle raises and people start moving out of the castle down the hilly path leading to the village.
While we''re walking I find Makoto suddenly next to me.
"Iori, I need to tell you that some ''people'' are pretty... let''s say nervous. They link our arrival to what happens here and are coming to dangerous conclusions. I''ve got quite some hostile glares from some of the knights. I know you don''t need to be so careful, but I''m telling you this so you are aware and can prevent the worst if something happens." (M)
I already figured it would be like this.
"Ehm, I have Kuri with me. She''s quite the strong guardian. Do you want her to remain in your shadow so she can protect you?" (I)
"You mean your demon daughter who invaded our temple and wrecked the balance of energy in the surrounding area after you already pushed it for the worse? No, I''m good." (M)
Tsk, a "no" would''ve sufficed.
I speak quietly to my shadow.
"Don''t mind him, you''re great. Just don''t spread smoke around now." (I)
Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
Our procession, which looks as if we set out to slay some evil overlord, eventually arrives at the village.
The villagers noticed our large group already from afar and many await us when we reach the borders.
They look worried and nervous.
I can''t exactly tell if it''s because of us, in particular all the knights, or because of the new beach so close to their village.
I even see some known faces.
"Iori! I haven''t seen you in a while. You were truly invited into the palace? What an honor!" (Ariana)
"Ariana, right? Well, we were warmly welcomed." (I)
"You need to tell me everything later. But... do you know anything? You were in the palace and it''s said the scholars know everything." (A)
Damn, I start to worry that this one little slip-up of mine is going to haunt me.
"Uh, sorry. We were as surprised as you probably were. It apparently came out of nowhere. Completely arbitrary it seemed." (I)
"Oh. It''s just, Noah has been occupied the whole day, trying to soothe the others. The event was just too distressing." (A)
"I, I think the knights and scholars are here to investigate just that. Maybe they''ll be able to figure something out. On the other hand, maybe it would be better if nothing happens at all." (I)
"Maybe you''re right. It''s just so distressing." (A)
At this moment, the lord commander again raises his voice for a speech.
"Fear not, people! For I, Lord Antaras, care for those I have sworn to protect and am here so we may discover the origin of this change!" (Antaras)
Nice that he does the talking.
At least most people buy it to a degree.
Naturally, it''s not possible to convince everyone during a large-scale hysteria.
"Sorry, I think I need to go with them." (I)
I catch up with the rest of our expedition.
Moving through the village from what I believe is the north we soon reach the western end.
It''s not very far from here to the water.
Some of the more brave or curious villagers even follow us.
Well, I''d probably want to see what the government is doing in my backyard if it came with a large number of people after holding a great speech.
I mean it''s really close, almost reaching the fields, which don''t cover too much space in this direction since the majority of those are on the east- and south-side.
When we arrive at the water, I notice that the ground turned into fine sand.
It''s still more pressed than it would be on a normal beach, but apparently, my image of a beach I set into reality included not only the water.
Speaking of it, from up close it looks quite ominous.
The absence of a sun makes it appear quite dark, even if there''s a slight tint of blue.
However, one has to worry about what dwells beneath the surface.
And I know for a fact that something is there.
When I stop looking at this new ocean I notice that the elderly scholar is looking at Chiaki.
Which should be a given because this whole discussion was her idea, to begin with.
Other people caught on to his expectant gaze and are similarly interested in what she''s up to.
But I worry about what will happen if they realize that she has no plan at all.
Maybe I have to be prepared to emergency evacuate us at any moment.
But to my surprise, Chiaki starts to move to the water.
Naturally, I spread my senses to make sure that no sudden tentacle from some unknown creature will emerge and snatch her away.
But it seems the whole coast is clear.
Yes, I''m aware of that wording.
Chiaki extends her hands and scoops a bit of the water.
And then she drinks it!!
Which is the opposite of what any survival book would ever recommend!
I already look into myself to see if I''m capable of any emergency treatments when she speaks up.
"Hey, Iori! It''s not salty! That''s sweetwater! Not saltwater! Weird to see so much in one place!" (C)
...
I¡¯m feeling a very complicated blend of emotions right now.
A mix of realizing that I''ll probably never be able to truly understand what happens in her head, absolute puzzlement, and wishing to shake her so she might stop shouting not only nonsense but suspicious stuff as well.
As I said, a complicated mix.
Which like this only amounts to a nervous twitching of my eyes.
And another billion which promptly spread on the surface of the water.
"Ahh!"
"What is this?!"
"It''s watching us! It''s here!"
"Prepare yourself!"
"Oh my, that looks quite foreign. Maybe a bit gross." (C)
The moment I become aware of the situation I cut whatever happens here and the eyes vanish.
"Oh, already over." (C)
Chiaki!
"Wh-what just happened? Great magician?" (R)
"Looked like eye-soup." (C)
I doubt this will satisfy as an answer.
"Well, then there''s only one thing left to do." (C)
Calling it a day and returning to the castle?
Yes, I know that this is only wishful thinking.
And utterly doomed in front of Chiaki.
But never would I have anticipated what happens next.
She strips.
Yes, I said strip.
First, the robe comes off, then her boots, her socks, and, opposing my internal screams, her pants.
I put my hands in front of my eyes at this and many embarrassed male knights and servants do the same.
But probably because I was still slightly curious an eye opens on my hands so I still look at her.
Fortunately, no one even thinks about staring at me in this situation.
To my surprised relief she has bikini panties underneath.
And the same goes for her chest when she ultimately also abandons her shirt.
While it helps me that she''s not stark naked now, which I would absolutely believe her to do, it''s actually still not fine.
The point is that aside from those terrible maid outfits there''s not too much in terms of fashion here.
And this means that the maid uniforms already expose more skin than what the People are used to seeing.
And those still count as traditional outfits in their worldview.
So Chiaki is still extremely underdressed and just can''t get my head behind why she''d do this.
Then she sprints forward directly into the water.
Oh right, I forgot.
She''s crazy, that''s reason enough.
"You have to try this! The water is great! Just the temperature! Or no temperature? Somehow it''s always the same here." (C)
"Are you crazy? And why do you have a swimming suit under your clothes?" (I)
"Now come, Iori! Naturally I brought it with me and had it the whole time below my clothes. You''re wearing one too, right?" (C)
Why the heck is she winking at me like this?
Could she... Is she truly suggesting that I should make a flesh swimsuit below my clothes?
That''s crazy!
Ah right, it slipped my mind.
The other people are still embarrassed at the overly revealing display of her body.
Especially since no matter how healthy she is she''s still only fourteen.
Though, I don''t know this world''s age of consent.
"Chiaki! Get out of there!" (I)
"Not happening!" (C)
And she continues to splash around in the water.
This cannot continue!
"Makoto, we have to do something!" (I)
"Do what? I''ve known Chiaki long enough to know when it''s futile to try stopping her." (M)
What are those who''re responsible to watch her even doing right now?
God, they''re gawking as all the others are and this stupid girl just won''t stop.
Or are they waiting to apprehend her when she gets out?
I need to put an end to this situation.
"Damnit, Chiaki! You''ll come out of there this instant, and get dressed!" (I)
"Make me!" (C)
Oh, girl!
Now you''ve done it.
I go to the water, throw my dress behind me, slipping out of it with the help of some conveniently supporting tentacles, and reveal a freshly shaped swimsuit onesie.
This isn''t as bad, as it''s sufficiently covering me.
I''m just going to catch her while avoiding getting swept away by her pace.
"Just wait for it! You''ll leave this water even if I have to drag you out!" (I)
"To do so, you have to catch me first!" (C)
"And I will! Or did you forget that I have the advantage here?!" (I)
I form some tentacles below her to fix her position, but she releases magic at her feet and dissipates them.
But I won''t give up here and rush further behind Chiaki at the physical limits which I can maintain without standing out.
However, as an answer, she releases her beam magic to propel herself forward in the water.
"Stay still! You have no chance!" (I)
"Ahahaha!" (C)
This all happens while the other people in our group continue watching us from the sidelines.
"What are we looking at here?"
"I feel like we''re watching something we shouldn''t."
"I-I don''t know, but the order was to observe."
"I think I''m losing my sanity. Is this how it happens?" (M)
Chapter 99
It took longer than I can be proud of to catch Chiaki.
When I finally have her, I lift her up with both arms and prevent her like this from gaining ground to slip away.
My inhuman strength, unlimited endurance, the disregard for sustained injuries due to overstraining my body''s limits, and some well-placed tentacles supporting me from below the surface to keep my balance help me to drag her out of the water.
"You goddamned lunatic!" (I)
"Awh, that ended far too soon!" (C)
"No! If anything it took too long!" (I)
Seriously, I would bind her now with tentacles if not for all the people.
Just now it truly hits home that they all saw us in our swimsuits which could as well be pin-up dresses in this world without any bathing culture.
Do any of them have a school swimsuit fetish?
I look at them with a very difficult expression while inwardly panicking.
Shortly after this I dash to my left-behind maid dress and fumble myself back into this despised outfit.
At least I can disintegrate the swimsuit beneath the clothes, which would be a little uncomfortable to maintain, and replace them with normal undergarments.
I always was more into changing clothes on site.
The other positive point is that I can also instantly evaporate all the moisture, removing the need to sit around in damp fabric, which is the most vexing part after going swimming.
The knights still look at me with a deep sense of embarrassment.
With my cheeks burning, I would like to sink into the ground if it wouldn''t be much flashier of a move than the wording suggests.
I can only hope they will act as if nothing happened.
However, Makoto comes over and shatters that bit of hope.
"What the heck was that?" (M)
"I, I had to catch Chiaki! You know her! She would''ve carried on with it and stayed in there for hours." (I)
"And you really think what you did was any better?" (M)
"It went faster at least." (I)
"And led to this!" (M)
He points at a particular group of knights.
They''re very much into a discussion.
At first, I can''t understand their words but abruptly my hearing vastly improves and each sound is crystal clear.
"Wow, did you see that?"
"I honestly couldn''t look away."
"No, I meant her endurance. Could this be her specialty?"
"I don''t know, but her strength was as well noteworthy."
"Why didn''t she apply for the knights then?"
"Maybe she''s afraid? Fighting isn''t just about physical prowess. She might have no talent for it."
Okay, at least my cover isn''t blown yet.
Though they might ask me to join the knights to make correct use of my abilities.
I hope not.
All I can do for now is look as innocent as possible.
It helps that this elderly scholar goes for Chiaki first, naturally after she put at least a few clothes on.
Though, her robe might be now a bit clammy.
"Ahem, great magician, what was the meaning of this? Your behavior... I don''t even know what to say!" (R)
"Huh? I had to check out the water! There was no way I could just leave it be." (C)
"You mean, you were researching the currents? Were you trying to lure monsters to your position with those erratic movements?" (R)
This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.
Chiaki gives a short glance in my direction.
"Well, one could say so." (C)
"And, and these clothes?" (R)
He awkwardly points at her swimsuit while trying not to linger on any delicate places.
"As if I could go in there in a dress." (C)
"So it was for mobility?" (R)
"Pffft! Okay, let''s call it that!" (C)
I can understand you very well, old man.
Talking to Chiaki can often cause this nervous twitch in one''s eyes.
However, he catches himself again and as soon as he regains his bearings, scrutinizes her.
"Then... would you please explain to me where those garments come from? They looked very unusual." (R)
Uh, could he have got her there?
I honestly wouldn''t know a good explanation.
"Oh! I arrived here with them!" (C)
Well, it''s not really a lie.
She probably had them in her bag when I teleported her.
But it''s not an answer either.
"But that doesn¡¯t make any sense! How could you in advance..." (R)
"Groooooaaaaaaaarrrr!!!"
Suddenly, a startling roar comes out of the forest in the south. Maybe not terrifying for me but I wouldn''t want to meet the source.
"Knights! Brace yourselves!" (A)
The lord commander shouts and the others assemble, while everyone who has no fighting role takes cover behind them.
Now that I think about it, I probably should move there as well, for appearance''s sake.
Chiaki on the other side looks almost eager to blast something.
I guess mage is still a fighting class.
I just hope our damage dealer won''t forget that she wears no armor, different from all the others.
But in the worst case, I''m here to protect her.
Since a monster in the greenery is a bit of an emergency, I reach out with my senses.
And truly, something moves there.
Without visual intel, I only know for now that there''s something big, far in the distance.
However, there are also several slightly smaller but more nimble creatures.
The formation of knights waits, directed at the forest.
And waits, and waits, and waits.
But nothing comes.
The presence just wanders seemingly aimlessly around the outskirts.
"They were never so close to the border." (knight)
"Hmm, it might be that this great change stirred the forest as well. In the worst case something changed there too. I don''t even want to imagine what the monsters might do." (R)
"Knights! We''ll head out to investigate this! The servants and scholars will return. They shall research what they can about this event. Makoto, it seems like you''re going on your first mission a bit sooner than planned." (A)
Seriously?!
They can''t just send kids to fight monsters!
Though, I guess his family does the same.
However, he looks a bit unsure about this.
"What about me?" (C)
"Great magician, your life is too important to risk it on this excursion. Nothing is safe in this forest and you''re not... suitably equipped." (A)
With which he means her swimsuit.
Though I rather believe he wants to remove the Chiaki factor.
Which is a perfectly reasonable tactical decision.
"Bah, nonsense. If something shows up I''m gonna blast it!" (C)
"But great magician..." (A)
I know how you''re feeling, buddy.
"This might be about right. We might be able to gain some insight into the practical use of this "magic"." (R)
"And Iori is coming as well!" (C)
Why are you giving me a thumbs up?!
"The maid? Great magician, I''m not sure if this..." (R)
"Elder, if you''d allow me to speak, given what I saw she might be able to defend herself. At least it would put another layer of defense for the great magician. In any case, it might be handy to have her around." (A)
Why is that man so eager to have me around?
Is this some kind of practical knight test?
However, with Makoto present, there''s a good reason why I should be with them.
"Iori, I''d really hate to get ripped apart by your monsters." (M)
Well, I suppose I should maybe raise the survival rate of this mission a bit.
But how?
While I''m posing as an ordinary maid I can''t show any odd behavior or extraordinary displays.
Especially, because I have no intention to get recruited for the knights'' order.
Could I find a way around that?
I can open eyes in the distance.
And I can control things remotely, which is already something to work with.
What about going one step further?
I mean this is my dream, I shouldn''t even start about limits.
So what is my plan?
Simple, I will just make a copy, complete with eyes, ears, and limbs.
And if my insomniac days give me one advantage, it''s that I know very well how to pretend to be awake.
I''ll just do the bare necessities with this body while controlling the other one.
This bit of multitasking should be possible with divine powers.
The thing is, I can''t make a scene here, so this all has to happen while I pretend to be completely normal.
Fine.
I close my eyes, concentrate on the forest, and focus on a point.
I gather material and feel how it assembles the way I want it to.
The weird part is how I can feel this sensation.
How a pulse is running through this hull of a body, how my skin prickles, and how my muscles twitch and tense.
Uh, is it soggy in here?
Damn, that''s gross!
I need to get out of here!
With my hands, I pierce through the barrier that surrounds me.
Coming from how easy it was, I guess they''re actually claws.
I slice whatever surrounds me away and try to wipe off the mucus from around my face.
Then I open my eyes.
Wow, that''s certainly weird.
Have I ever mentioned that Chiaki once made me use her VR system?
No?
Well, back then I immediately got a severe case of motion sickness and stopped the experiment.
However, this here is quite similar.
Aside from the fact that I''m not getting nauseous this time, can not only see but also feel everything on the other side, and see at the same time with both pairs of my eyes.
Okay, this will require some practice to get used to it.
"Hey, Iori! How are you? You''re looking a bit out of it?" (C)
"Damnit, Chiaki! Iori isn''t here." (I)
Chapter 100
"What do you mean you aren''t here? That''s a kinda ridiculous thing to say, Iori." (C)
While Chiaki shakes my body I am standing with my other body on a big branch of an even bigger tree.
At least I hope it is one, as it''s neither brown, but rather a sick grey-black color, nor do I think that those pulsing balls on it count as leaves.
But that doesn''t matter right now, as Chiaki is diverting my attention back to the body I left behind.
"No Chiaki, I mean... Urgh, that''s confusing. Please, stop dragging me with you." (I)
I can''t stop the sensation of this new body.
I can look through its eyes, hear with its ears, feel how my nerves send signals of touch, and am aware of my own simple presence in two completely different locations.
I am at two places at once and that''s confusing.
With this new body, I tense my muscles, raise my arm, and look at my black claw.
Yep, definitely deadly.
Also, did I get taller?
The next moment, Chiaki shakes me and I''m forced to concentrate on this area.
It might be a bit like when you play a video game and someone walks in front of the TV and draws your attention, which will consecutively lead to your death in the game.
"Iori, we have to go now. They want to depart." (C)
Okay, this means I have to multitask this body as well to keep up with the others.
Easier said than done.
I hoped it would be simpler to get the hang of it.
I''m pretty sure I''m just missing something but I can''t seem to figure it out.
I try walking with my original body''s legs, but they''re moving so clumsily.
And as soon as my new one''s appendages even twitch, I stumble and fall, which draws unwanted attention.
I need to find a workaround for this.
Just then I remember something I should feel guilty about remembering only now.
"Kuri, you''re still there, right? Could you maybe somehow move my body? You''re strong, right?" (I)
I''m not sure about this, but if she can rip apart monsters with hardened darkness then leading me back should be no issue.
"Really, mother? I''m not sure if that''s okay." (K)
"I''m saying it is. Please, puppeteer me. I need your help." (I)
"It''s difficult. But I can try." (K)
Promptly, I feel how tendrils wriggle around me.
They sneak beneath my clothes and spread to all the places that won''t be visible for the knights, which puts me in a difficult mood.
Since I''ve raised some attention, have to hide Kuri''s actions, and need to figure something out for when I''ll eventually catch up with the group, I decide to use thought projection once again instead of audible commands for Kuri, regarding how she should handle my body.
So she successfully uses her control to make me slowly walk behind the others.
Now I can concentrate on my other body.
Well, I may have spoken too soon as it''s seriously hard to do so while I get fondled all over and pulled by strings like a marionette.
It¡¯s quite the distracting condition, to say the least.
And that I still have visual input with this body is another factor.
Nonetheless, I force my concentration toward the body that''s already within the forest.
I only need to go into a trance-like state with my old one.
And this much should be possible with all these unlimited powers.
Finally, I achieve a halfway operable state.
Now I can start to really take in my surroundings.
I have a body that''s close to my demon form, yet not quite the same.
For example, it''s a bit more monotone in black.
If I wouldn''t know that this is only a spare and my real body is still fine I''d be concerned about my looks.
The claws are naturally sharp as hell and I grew a pelt that''s literally smoking darkness.
Also, I have a slightly bowed posture as if I''m inclined to run on all fours.
Overall, I think that this build is a very feral design.
Damn, that''s actually disturbing.
Okay, Iori, this is only a remote body.
It''s not your real one.
There''s no reason to question your sense of self.
It''s just similar to your eyes or the tentacles.
Wait, is this trail of thought even helping?
What even are my eyes and tentacles?
How is my body created and what can be considered as my own body and what only as using my abilities?
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.I don''t know the answer to this question, but I also sure as hell know that I don''t want to know the answer.
So for now we will postpone all mental analyzing in this direction and get back to the task at hand.
I want to make sure that no one gets killed by a monster here.
First things first, movement.
Urgh!
Kuri just tripped me over a root.
"Sorry, mum!" (K)
- "No problem. Just be more careful."
"Why is she moving so clumsily?" (knight)
"Maybe she''s afraid? Wouldn''t be the first to lose it in this forest." (knight)
Great, now I''m the weirdo.
Fine, back to the task at hand, or rather feet.
My arms are moving fine, and the legs are working, but they are also so incredibly tense as if they want to jump very far at any moment.
Let''s do them the favor.
I target another branch and let go.
"Whomp"
Ughh, that didn''t work as intended.
My trajectory was off so that I jumped over the branch and crashed into another one.
I almost slip down but can cling to it with my claws.
Also, I notice that I stumbled with my old body but Kuri managed to catch me.
However, this slip-up once again makes people look in my direction.
"Damn, that was close. Shit! What''s up with my voice?" (I)
I said this with my other body but now became aware of how twisted it sounds.
Almost evil.
It''s deep, dark, and overall simply like what you''d expect from a boss monster.
And I don''t wanna be one.
Okay, seems like I''m lacking experience.
At least I know now that the movement works smoothly if not for my lousy control.
As soon as I have safe footing again, I jump to the next branch in the direction my instinct tells me that something lives.
It would actually not be so bad if I fall.
This body has still no real sense of pain activated, injuries heal, and I''m more than able to jump straight up again.
Aside from the embarrassment one feels when falling in a game that features a climbing passage I don''t have to fear a thing.
So I''m starting to move towards the knights so I can covertly get rid of anything they might encounter before they do.
Working myself from branch to branch, I find that this forest has quite a variety to its flora if one can call it that.
There are some "trees" that almost completely consist of thorns, and this in an abundance of different colors.
Then there are mushroom-like structures with some kind of tumors on them.
I even see some which have what reminds me of leaves.
If leaves would be formed like hands and reach in your direction once you come too close.
And about the vines, I don''t even want to get started.
Like this, I get somewhat used to it and get closer.
Finally, I reach the group.
Naturally, I don''t approach them directly.
I have enough self-awareness to be able to anticipate that my killer cat costume won''t produce the most favorable reactions.
Though, I might "subconsciously" grow some sensory organs around them for surveillance since I''m focusing my attention on them.
Yet I might have overdone it and Makoto quickly discovers the first eye.
"Wha-!? I''ll never get used to this." (M)
"Don''t mind them, Makoto. The forest is aware of our presence. It watches us. But as long as we stick together nothing it sends against us will be able to overcome our forces. The most important thing is that you stay calm." (A)
"Mhm." (M)
Wow, this is a fucking weird forest if this is a common occurrence here.
I make sure to always stay a bit in front of them so I can block whatever might choose to approach them.
This is unfortunately the case, as my mental radar pings that something is moving quickly in our direction.
The best solution to this seems to be to prevent a clash.
So I move further in the direction of the presence while leaving the knights behind me.
Something tells me they wouldn''t make it easier for me to deal with whatever is there.
I jump from branch to branch and am like this soon at the being''s position.
Likewise, it stopped moving toward the knights.
However, I''m not able to spot what should be directly in front of me.
Yet then it jumps out of its cover.
It looks like a cat.
Well, a rabid one, with not so much of a pelt but protruding sickles and spikes.
Also, its claws are slightly too large for my test.
"Ehm, hello. You know, this is kinda my private world. So, do I have any say here?" (I)
The creature''s wild eyes still focus on me but it looks apprehensive.
As if it doesn''t know what it''s dealing with and because of this is afraid.
Yet I don''t know why it''s not recognizing me.
If I remember the nightmare realm, the demons there were all worshipping my person.
Is it because this body is only a spare?
Maybe this is obfuscating my identity.
Or at least it dampens the impression.
Yet for now, it''s kinda confirmed that it doesn''t see me as its goddess.
Which isn''t too bad for my taste.
What is bad would be the fact that this thing finally made its decision that I''m not to be tolerated here and jumps at me.
I can already imagine how its abundance of sharp parts will dig into my body.
"Waah! Stop!" (I)
I shout in my panic and try to get away.
But for some reason, the creature suddenly grows totally stiff and misses me.
Instead, it crashes headfirst into the branch I''m standing on.
Its head twists at a weird angle but apart from this, it doesn''t move.
It''s not even making a sound.
But because it still won''t move it''s also not climbing on the branch, but falls like a stiff log to the ground.
"Splotch"
Uwah!
This... This doesn''t look good.
It''s... It''s certainly dead.
I think it was my command to stop that caused this.
Apparently, even if I''m not recognized I''m still in charge here.
And as always everything takes my orders far too literally.
I mean, freezing in mid-air?!
God, that means I killed it!
Until now I never caused harm by my own actions.
Okay, my automatic self-defense system frequently went havoc and devoured quite a number of creatures, but that''s not a conscious action.
Well, then there would be my dark twin.
It might be questionable in how far her actions can be perceived as mine.
But this time I was the one responsible for this outcome. I caused this creature to fall to its death.
I, I don''t feel too well.
The bile rises in my throat and only with incredible willpower I can keep it at bay.
Using all my training on this matter I manage to keep it inside while still having the disturbing impression that it tries to crawl upward by itself.
It tastes disgusting but I''m kinda glad that I managed to stay in control.
Yet the dead cat still weighs on my conscience.
Even if, according to Zika, they''re not totally the same as actual living beings.
However, it''s the same as accidentally killing an animal.
I don''t feel great about this.
Is it going to respawn?
I kinda hope so.
Would help me with getting over my guilty conscience.
Still, I stare for a bit.
"There! Something''s in the trees! Shoot it!" (A)
Ehm, why am I hearing things twice?
Chapter 101
"Archers! Shoot this thing down! We don''t know what it can do yet! Let''s deal with it safely from range." (A)
It''s certainly weird that I can hear the same voice from in front and behind me.
A look into my internal radar shows that our group is extremely close to my position.
That''s what I''m contemplating when suddenly a projectile grazes me.
It gets stuck in the bark of the trunk behind me and I discover it is an arrow.
It seems bows were also part of my castle''s armory.
There''s a small cut on my arm but the flesh already knits itself back together.
Now that I know the direction and can focus I can easily see the next arrow and dodge it before taking sufficient cover to be safe from further shots.
However, now there''s an issue.
Kuri apparently somehow noticed that I am being used for target practice and becomes correspondingly upset, to put it mildly.
I''d say, the only reason why they didn''t notice the black smoke yet is because everyone is currently focused on me.
Only a mental command can help here.
- "Kuri! Stop it this instant!"
"But they''re attacking you!" (K)
Honestly, I don''t like getting shot.
However, on the other side, those people have to deal on a daily basis with bloodthirsty monsters like the one that just jumped me.
Since I am responsible for the kind of life they lead it''s a form of atonement for the problems I caused for them.
Even if it''s not even bothering me.
- "Just hold back! This body isn''t my real one, but just a spare. You don''t need to worry about it."
At least Kuri listens.
I don''t like ordering her around, as I always have this uncomfortable impression that it''s some kind of spawn slavery.
Which is evil.
So I want to enable her to make her own decision.
Yet this has its limits when she''s about to murder people for a situation I caused.
Well, and maybe in general as I don¡¯t want to raise a mass murderer.
However, I notice something else.
This group comes dangerously close to a cluster of creatures.
I don''t know yet what they are but I think I can assume they''re monsters.
As I''m inclined to prevent any killing today I should take measures.
First, I need to get out of here.
The arrows aimed at me make this a bit difficult.
Nonetheless, I move into position.
My legs tense again and with all the strength I can muster I push myself away from this branch.
"There! It''s on the move! Take it down!" (A)
Arrows are launched in my direction and some come quite close, but what takes me by surprise is the blast on the branch I was jumping to. Is Chiaki joining them?
Well, I haven''t told her what I''m doing here and everything in this forest might claw her face off.
And then there''s also her demon issue which might make her more prone to go for a "blast then ask"-approach.
However, right now it''s annoying.
I can still catch myself and jump further into cover.
Then I move with my original body next to her, put my hand on her shoulder, and say as quietly as possible:
"Chiaki! Would you mind stopping your attempts to blast me to nirvana?" (I)
"You!? But... How? In which way? Why?" (C)
"I just can''t right now! It''s all a bit too much. Please just stop your assault." (I)
Fortunately, no one else notices this exchange since everyone is focused on my beast alter ego.
The downside is that I am under a constant barrage of projectiles.
But as they''re moving closer I need to make my escape.
I jump to the next branch, expertly dodging all the arrows and bolts aimed at me.
But then I notice with my other body, that one of them aims in a way that he might hit me by anticipating my trajectory.
The only countermeasure I can come up with is simply to accelerate and be faster than the shot while jumping in an unexpected direction.
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
However, as I was in a hurry I forgot to target a branch for footing.
Instead, I make the split second decision to grow a tentacle out of the next tree and use it to swing myself further.
This grants me the much-needed distance from the assault and because I can now move more freely I can use this to escape even faster.
"It fled!"
"Damn, this might be a stalking type. Everyone, we''ll chase it. Stay alert or it might attack when it sees a chance!" (A)
My own body can still hear their conversations very well.
And I don''t like what I''m hearing there, but can''t act out on this.
So I follow my initial plan and move to the monsters.
Yes, I know that''s an odd decision, but I have to separate the groups.
And the people don''t seem very inclined to negotiate.
Suddenly, Chiaki shoves me and I almost stumble from a tree, barely able to fix myself with my claws.
"What is this about? You were this... creature? Tell me what is going on. I want to know!" (C)
"Chiaki, what you''re doing right now is very much akin to that one time we played this racing game and you moved in front of me and grabbed on to my pad. And I already reacted poorly back then. Just know that I''m trying to prevent trouble." (I)
Seems like that was enough for the moment, so I can start moving again on the other side.
As I''m quite fast I can stay ahead of the people.
Yet I''ll have to quickly get done with this or the people might catch up.
When I arrive at my destination I grow a bit anxious.
That''s because I thought that the monster I''m looking for would be a bit less intense.
However, now I stare at something between a wolf and a stag which is so stupidly huge that even from a distance I have to look up.
It''s far bigger than the demons I''m used to and full of muscles and huge claws.
The cat was already not so great, but this tops it by far.
But even more concerning is that around it many more critters gather.
For example the cats, but also something like crows, wolves, and some kind of monkeys.
Naturally, they''re all nightmare versions.
The wolves have giant maws with too many teeth that seem to drip acid, the crows have blades attached to their wings and really long sharp fangs, and the monkey looks kinda rabid and some of them carry stuff like branches or stones.
But this all is not important right now as currently, a repetition of my last encounter or something worse is starting.
So I need to act quickly before that happens.
"Before anyone here does anything stupid: Stop!" (I)
I paid extra attention that nothing''s at risk of falling to its death, but apparently, total paralysis can still mess with one''s balance.
Yet as I was this time more prepared I catch all of them with tentacles before they as well end as bloody pulps on the ground.
And carefully lower them down.
At least everything is now calm enough for them to listen.
"Okay, now that I have your attention, I need to ask you to leave this area. If you stay here you''ll clash with the people and I don''t want this. And there''s no problem with retreating further back. According to my weird sense, this forest expands forever in that direction so you have plenty of space to exist." (I)
This sense is kinda weird but I''m sure that it''s accurate.
It''s as if my awareness spreads like a shiver on the skin across this dimension.
And so I know that this forest is incredibly large.
It might be even bigger than Japan.
The other point is that it''s somewhat alive.
This means, even if people would cut the wood it''s just going to grow back.
Like this, they''ll never truly endanger their habitat.
So, as they have no houses or burrows here it should be possible for them to change locations.
It might be unfair to force them to leave and not the people who are entering the forest but for now, this solution will have to suffice.
Also, I think that those animals might hear better than the human demon purgers.
Not that they have much of a choice.
Yet I feel quite bad about forcing someone to obey me.
"Ehm, just so you know, I don''t hold any animosity or hostile intentions against you lot. It''s just that I don''t see any other solution." (I)
Hard to confirm a reaction if the other party is frozen in time.
"Okay, I''m going to stop stopping you now. If I do, I don''t want you to freak out and run amok and leave in this direction. Fine? Okay, here we go." (I)
With a new mental command, I overwrite the stopping order.
While doing so I take special care that this will only make them regain their ability to move and not force them to move eternally in the direction I pointed them till their bodies stop working, since this would be kinda evil.
And don''t even ask me how all this works.
I only know that somehow my commandment spreads.
How this works and what the underlying logic for this would be is far beyond me.
I''m working here purely on instinct and gut feeling.
The former not being the one of a typical living being but a twisted, sinister equivalent of whatever I became, and the latter based on organs that I probably don''t even have.
However, now I''m at least sure I didn''t compel them to destroy themselves.
Yet on the other side, I am not sure if it worked at all.
The reason is that they don''t move.
But at least some of them twitch which proves that they''re no longer stunned.
Especially the big stag worries me deeply the way he stares at me.
But I''ve no idea what''s currently going wrong here.
Maybe I have to repeat myself?
"Ehm, you can go now. You heard me? Shoo, Shoo! That way." (I)
Right, seems like they got this.
Based on the fact that they all in the same instant rush like crazy in the direction I pointed them.
It''s a true stampede and they won''t let anything survive that crosses their path.
Foremost the big one lays waste to what''s in his way.
He even runs straight through some smaller "trees" which don''t survive the onslaught, rips through low-hanging branches, and... uh, squashes a monkey.
Seriously, I won''t claim any responsibility for that!
It''s their thing if they''re going completely overboard with what I''ve told them to do.
Okay, I know that this is at best a weak excuse.
The big guy continues to waltz through his own associates.
Those of the smaller creatures which are unfortunate enough to find themselves within the stag''s path don''t have much time to regret it.
But the others aren''t much friendlier.
Those who fall get stepped on and die quite gruesomely.
I seriously didn''t intend this to happen.
Just why can''t they listen like normal living beings?
Ugh, demons!
Chapter 102
While there are now a few more corpses scattered around, all in all I''ve reached my goal.
The monsters are gone and the humans won''t get into a deadly clash with them.
I can now consider my work done and retreat to my original body.
Uh, but what will then happen to this one?
I still have a slight trauma from when my other self shriveled up like a mummy and turned into dust.
You simply don''t want to see this happening to you.
And if I now decide that this body isn''t needed anymore I''m sure this will happen again, just by my own hand.
I''d kinda like to avoid this.
So the preferable option would be that I simply disconnect here.
I''ll retreat my consciousness, put this body on standby, and leave it as it is.
It only needs a single thought.
Or rather a stopping of thinking as a whole.
I never stopped being conscious in my original body, but can''t help but find that it feels a bit like returning somewhere.
As if half of me is back and now I''m being more centered than I was before.
More aware.
Well, let''s stop the philosophical musing and get back to operating this body.
"Kuri, I''m back. You can stop puppeteering me." (I)
Honestly, it was a weird feeling not being in total control of my own body, but getting moved around by someone else.
I could''ve enforced my own control with my powers, but that would be mean to Kuri.
"Sure, mum!" (K)
The thin tendrils around me retreat and I have to gather myself for a moment to manage the transition to walking by myself.
Oh, it''s good being myself again.
At least I start to appreciate things like being able to move my own body.
Now I can also take in how the human group walks further in the direction where I encountered the monsters.
It seems Chiaki noticed the change in my behavior and approaches me.
"Are you back? Can we talk again" (C)
"Yes, I''m back. Was just occupied with ensuring that nobody dies. In another body that is." (I)
Well, regarding the demons'' side I failed quite badly.
"Okay, if you say so. But you could''ve told me first." (C)
"I was simply not able to converse with you during that time." (I)
"But now you can." (C)
"Sigh, fine." (I)
I start explaining to her the recent events while making sure that none of the others hear what I''m telling Chiaki.
Eventually, our group reaches the place where I "convinced" the demons to go the other way.
The place where I left my remote body.
And here I discover the one big fault in my plan.
My body is still there.
"There! I can see the creature!" (knight)
Well, it''s not like I hid the body very well.
This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.It''s still standing there in the middle of the clearing.
Upright, but with a downcast gaze.
God, I should''ve thought this through.
I''m totally exposed and unmoving.
"Shoot it!" (A)
Before I can even decide on a course of action they already released the arrows.
Since I have no connection anymore and can''t do anything outrageous my former body gets mercilessly shot down.
Uh, that''s certainly not any better than shriveling up.
"We''ve got it!" (knight)
Damn, I don''t look too well.
This might be linked to the fact that I''m needled like a hedgehog now.
But it''s not like I can do anything about it at this point.
The knights now slowly approach the "corpse".
"What a creepy thing." (knight)
Hey!
That''s not a nice thing to say.
"Do you see those claws? If it would''ve gotten close it could''ve easily ripped us apart." (knight)
"Just look at this bloodbath! (knight)
Now they''re starting to take in their surroundings.
And subsequently, they spot the remains of the stampede.
"Just what happened here?" (knight)
"It seems this new creature clashed with the local monsters and wreaked havoc among them." (R)
"Damn, what carnage. This thing is much more dangerous than we thought. Just good that we''ve got it while it was distracted." (A)
You''ve got it totally wrong!
I''m mostly completely innocent!
"But at least the flesh looks salvageable." (knight)
Wait, what?!
"Men, prepare to disassemble the prey." (A)
That''s a joke, right?
Disassemble?
That means cutting prey apart for food!
"My lord, please reconsider." (R)
Ah, the elderly scholar.
Finally a voice of reason.
"What is it, elder?" (A)
"This creature is unknown yet and showed extraordinary abilities. It might be that its organs have unique properties. So instead of concentrating on the flesh, your men should mostly care about not destroying the innards. In particular, I''d like to investigate its diet." (R)
"Understood. Then we''ll pay attention to extract everything properly." (A)
Grah!
Goodbye, voice of reason!
Everyone here is fucking crazy!
They''re going to eat my flesh!?
Dissect my body!?
I don''t even know which one is worse!
No!
Just no!
I disagree!
You won''t get a part of me here!
I decide to get rid of the body so they won''t be able to, urgh, eat it.
With a thought, the body liquefies and becomes a black muddy puddle on the ground, which certainly isn''t edible.
It looks quite disgusting how the corpse slowly disintegrates.
"What is this?!" (knight)
"Knights! Distance yourself! It''s still reacting! There''s no telling what might happen!" (A)
Well, it should''ve been clear that this was going to alert them.
But I won''t allow them to get anything else from me than this sludge.
Just good that I have total control over every little thing in this world.
After a while, they realize that the puddle won''t do anything else.
"What now? This isn''t salvageable." (A)
"Hm, strange. Maybe a defensive reaction. Please fill this flask carefully with some of the liquid. We have to research this." (R)
"Right. You there! Do as the elder said. And be careful, it might be harmful to us people. The others, salvage as much flesh from the scattered corpses as you can. We''ll bring as much with us as possible." (A)
This civilization is really focused on food.
Apparently, every single knight has a hunting knife as part of their equipment.
"Makoto, let me show you the ropes. This is an essential part of your duties. Demon flesh grants us strength. We have to work quickly before the forest fetches it back! The trees themselves are hungry." (A)
It''s not too nice of a view, and I was never a fan of survival shows which entailed stuff like this.
However, as they''re going professionally about it, it''s a bit more orderly.
At least, not as gory as I''m used to.
Since there were around a dozen strewn on the ground they end up with a generous amount of flesh.
"This was a great haul sir, but can we really get all of this back?" (knight)
"The maid''s going to help to carry it. I saw that she''s strong enough." (A)
Wait, was this the reason why I was allowed to accompany them?
As a carrier?
Damn, as soon as you show them that you can do something well they''ll ask you for more.
So it comes that I end up completely overloaded with chopped body parts.
That''s probably some karmic backlash for being responsible for those kills.
If something like this can even set foot in here.
Unfortunately, they''re quite fresh and only provisionally bound together, so that all the fluids flow down on me.
"Ahem, you may take free time for the next two periods. I guess you''re in dire need of a bath." (A)
Oh, thank you.
I was barely aware that I''m totally drenched in blood and viscera!
Seriously, he''s lucky that I have some prior experience with disgusting situations.
I mean, it''s still better than being the dirty organic soup.
The other stuff is quickly packed up and to my relief, we''re finally leaving the forest.
The way isn''t very long and eventually, we reach my castle.
"And? Wasn''t this a fun trip?" (C)
Don''t answer, Iori.
Chapter 103
The first thing I decide to do when I arrive back at the castle is to wash up.
Not only am I totally drenched in dead demon fluids, but my dress is as well.
I know I could change this with a thought, but to feel mentally clean I''d prefer a bath.
Fortunately, the castle has several public pools.
I was a bit worried that the upper caste would monopolize them, and yes they do, but that seems only to be the case for a selected few luxury rooms.
The others are free for all.
Guess no one wants that the servants stink.
While I''m not too sure about their bodies'' structure and certainly won''t investigate deeper on that matter, the People are mostly designed after humans and so should sweat like everyone else.
So I''m using my special sense to find a bath.
And fortunately, it''s also completely empty, which was something I was intentionally looking for.
I guess most people prefer the facilities their quarters provide instead of sharing with others.
So I soak for a while and am subsequently confronted with the problem that my dress is still dirty.
I''m sure there is a way to get it washed, but it would be a hassle to figure out and I don''t see why I should burden anyone.
In the first place, everything in this world already originates from me, so my usual arguments concerning flesh coats aren''t valid.
After I''m done with personal sanitation I am confronted with the fact that I don''t have anything else on my to-do list.
I suppose I should join the next meal time, as it might raise suspicion if people notice that I''m skipping meals as if I don''t need them.
Which is the case, but nothing anyone should know about me.
So I''m going to the mess hall, which already starts to fill.
Something I can already feel from afar.
When I enter, I scan the room and quickly find Makoto and his mother.
Now that the library is restricted her research probably became a bit less captivating.
And once again I worry what she could gather while it wasn''t.
I approach them to see what they''re up to.
I''m still kinda the one who''s responsible for this trip and like this should check on the participants.
"Ah, Iori. Just got out of the library. I was thoroughly testing if your safety measures are working and couldn''t find any loopholes yet." (H)
I''m sure she gave her best.
"Hello... Iori." (M)
"Wow, is it just me or did it get cold in here?" (I)
"You know, I''m really trying to stay open for you, but today''s excursion into this forest makes me wonder. I''m not blaming you for its most concerning and certainly deadly appearance, but then we have to deal with stalking beasts, an abundance of freshly killed monsters, and a display of your powers. But all of this wouldn''t be as bad if you''d decided to tell me anything about what''s going on." (M)
"I had my reasons why I couldn''t talk during that time. And you weren''t easily approachable while you were with the other knights. That''s no reason to be angry." (I)
I am not angry, I''m scared, okay? You know, as a human I''m still comparatively weak. All of the knights are for good reason quite afraid of the forest. I''m not directly angry at you or anything, I just wish you''d be more considerate. Sometimes it feels like you''re losing all sense for how it is to be normal." (M)
"Sorry. I promise I just tried to keep all the bad stuff away from you all. The corpses were... a minor accident." (I)
"Sure. Ths whole place makes me just a tiny bit uncomfortable." (M)
And snarky.
"This could be a natural rejection reaction of your soul to this realm. Those who came into existence in this world are adapted, but coming from the outside one notices that something with this realm isn''t quite right. And with that, I mean that it''s artificially created. This causes a sense of wrongness with anyone coming from a more traditionally created universe." (H)
"Wait, you know how the universe was created?" (I)
"No idea. But well, there''s an abundance of theories. First, it''s no universal thing, forgive the pun. Each dimension might have its own story of how it was created. Most demon realms are conjured through dreams. I won''t go into detail here. There are many possibilities, which go from the big bang, to that one of your kind is dreaming its entirety into existence on an extremely larger scale than you do here, but nothing is certain." (H)
Now I''m feeling small.
Well, relatively seen.
Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
"If it''s uncomfortable here, then I guess we should think about leaving soon. We were here long enough and even if Chiaki is living her isekai dream right now we''ll have to drag her out of here. Or I will, since I''m doing the teleporting." (I)
"I support this. Nothing good can come from dragging this out. Even if I dread the transport." (M)
"Oh my. I barely had time to dig deeper into my research." (H)
Any additional moment for you to figure out unspeakable secrets seems too long for me.
"I''m just a bit worried about the turmoil that will start when we suddenly vanish. I mean, you can leave, but I''m kinda stuck with them." (I)
"It''s not like you''re obligated to do something for them. You provided them food, water, and shelter. Okay, food was an issue for some time, but they figured it out. And since when do gods fraternize with their cattle?" (H)
"C-cattle?" (I)
I hope I heard wrong.
"Iori, it''s quite obvious that this is a soul farm. You''re cultivating them in a controlled environment. They start out as dull grey soul mass and then, over the course of numerous reincarnations they''re forming proper souls. You even colored them according to their respective tendency, which is important for their magical properties, respective density, or... taste. This case is blatantly obvious to anyone who sees it." (H)
"I-, I certainly don''t intend to do anything to any of them." (I)
"So you''re saying now. Let''s wait a couple centuries." (H)
I want to retort, but I can''t.
I don''t know if those people, or rather souls, will be fine for an indefinite time.
I simply can''t tell.
Thinking about it, all those people I met here will stay.
When we''re gone, they''ll continue to exist within me.
Anyways, the atmosphere at this table got quite unpleasant and I''d like to eat somewhere else.
I walk over to Eryna to inform her in advance about our departure.
I see her at a table close to the entrance with two other maids.
While I was already on the way, my good old social anxiety regarding strangers comes up, and makes me want to abort the attempt.
However, one of them with a kinda seething orange aura noticed me and waves me over.
"Hey, aren''t you Eryna''s apprentice? Come, sit with us!" (A)
Called out like this I can''t hide away within the crowd anymore and have to respond.
"Ehm, hi." (I)
Did I mention that I''m absolutely terrible at small talk?
"Hey, Eryna! Aren''t you going to say something?" (A)
The person in question suddenly squeaks and looks overall uncomfortable.
"Y-yes, I-Iori, certainly you can sit here." (E)
Okay, she''s totally on edge.
I know she said she doesn''t want it, but personally, I believe a case of amnesia would be just the thing she needs.
Maybe it''s just the negative label of memory loss but many of her issues would be gone. However, I still do mind her free will.
"Now tell me! How is it to work below the iron maiden? Hard? I''m sure she knows no mercy." (A)
Why am I receiving such strong Chiaki vibes from this woman?
Okay, her orange aura isn''t too far off, but I shouldn''t use this as the only reference point to judge a character.
"Ah, I can''t complain. There was much work but I was never treated unfairly." (I)
"Oh, right. All of you newcomers have some kind of specialty. I heard you''re incredibly strong! Some of the knights talked almost jealously about how you lifted stuff as big as yourself. Is that true?" (A)
Damn, did I display too much?
I don''t want to stand out.
This will only cause trouble for me.
Yet that I can do something seems to be expected by them.
Now I should at least ensure that I''m not getting conscripted for knight duty.
"Ah, well. I can carry stuff, but not much more. I''m far too clumsy and lack the confidence to fight anything at all." (I)
"Ah that''s not so bad. Alone the fact that you''re special will allow you to remain in the castle. They''re always interested in the more special ones. Don''t you agree Tanja?" (A)
"Uh, I wouldn''t know. I''m just here by mere chance." (T)
"Nonsense! You''re a blueskin! Those are always good to have around. You lot are collected, inoffensive, and very diligent in your duties. It''s safe to assume that the castle wants to bind those traits." (A)
Okay, that sounds an awful lot like soul racism.
Maybe racism with a positive connotation, in this case, but we all know it never stays at that.
And now this woman focuses on me again.
"On the other side, it''s weird how I absolutely cannot tell how you and the others of your group are. You all seem to be completely different while all looking the same. It''s odd." (A)
"A-Alira! Maybe you should stop... that gossiping! Our shift starts any moment." (E)
Is she worried that I might be offended and do something bad?
"Ahem, I don''t think it''s right to judge someone from their looks. I mean, there''s more to a person than this, right?" (I)
"Hm, you''re not too wrong. That goes especially for your group. I mean what that one of yours did was ridiculous!" (A)
What is it now?
Did Chiaki once again cross some borders?
"What happened?"
"Oh my, that rumor is so fresh? Did you hear what that woman did to Kallum?" (A)
Woman?
Which woman?
Haruna sits just over there.
This leaves...
"What is with my mum?!" (I)
"Oh right, that was your relationship! Tell me, how does this work if you all came to be here the way you did? How do you know that she''s your mother?" (A)
I don''t have time for this!
"What is with my mum!" (I)
"Whoa, no reason to freak out. They say she threw Kallum through the room. Guess it''s safe to say she got him pretty good." (A)
"Who''s Kallum?" (I)
"One of the younger knights. I guess he wanted to court her, yet the talk that goes around didn''t concentrate on that part." (A)
I rush up from the table and turn to the next exit while seeing that Eryna, who sat in that direction looks progressively panicked.
There''s no time to waste!
"I need to see her!" (I)
"Well, good luck with that. It was an offense against a member of one of the great orders. She should be confined at the moment to await her judgment." (A)
"Judgment!?" (I)
"Well, it''s a complicated case. On one side she disrupted order, on the other she has important friends. So she might get around a too severe punishment." (A)
"Punishment!?!" (I)
At this moment a trembling Eryna rushes up and drags me away from the table.
"Hey! What do you think you''re doing?!" (I)
"Y-y-y-your e-e-e-eyes." (E)
Shit, not again!
The lack of commotion tells me that it should still be fine but I have to avoid looking at people.
However, that doesn''t matter.
I need to find my mum!
Chapter 104
I''m rushing out of the mess hall.
I know that I can''t teleport in front of all these people, and coming from what I was told mum should be fine.
Nonetheless, I have to make sure she''s okay and will stay that way.
Eryna is rather clumsily still dragged along by my side.
I guess she just forgot to let go or is afraid of what might happen if she does.
I want to keep walking until there''s no one nearby anymore.
However, my inner radar tells me that the slightly offensive maid from before is following us.
And her orange dot does really ping up on it.
Yet while I was at it, I already widened the area and localized mum''s dot.
I won''t go into detail regarding how her "soul" shows up on it, but from what I can gather she''s currently healthy and alone.
Well, apart from the guards in front of wherever she is.
Since there''s no immediate danger I simply walk toward her.
"E-excuse me. But what are you going to do?" (E)
Eryna seems to have finally found the confidence to say something.
"Look for my mum! What else?" (I)
What kind of question is that?
I hear my mum''s in trouble, so I come to her aid.
-"N-no, I-I get it. But how? I m-mean wh-what will this entail." (E)
I stop in my tracks.
Shit, she''s right.
Divine wrath and so on.
Am I going to turn this castle upside down if someone tries to stop me and I don''t get my will?
This means I have to ask myself if I''m willing to go so far and expose myself as what I am.
"The issue is, that at the moment your friend is stalking us, so I can''t do anything flashy. If you can get her off my trail I can go for a less-direct approach." (I)
Damn, that did sound very much like a threat.
I have to work on the image Eryna has of me.
She might be the only one who knows that I kinda am a divine being and certainly won''t gossip about it, but that only means one hundred percent of my believers think I''m a wrathful lunatic who treats this world as their sandbox.
"A-Alira? Oh no. I-I''ll intercept her. P-please don''t do... something." (E)
Yep, my reputation is so far down the gutter.
At least she turns around and blocks the next entryway.
"Alira!" (E)
"Whoah! Shouldn''t you watch over your apprentice?" (A)
I don''t pay any more attention to their talk and get further away from people.
"What now, mum? Are we getting back at those who were mean to grandma?" (K)
Kuri!?
I completely forgot that she was in my shadow.
Well, now it''s education time.
"No, Kuri. I don''t think so. Rather I''ll simply fetch mum and leave this whole realm altogether before something worse happens." (I)
"How can you leave yourself?" (K)
Well, that''s a good question.
"At least I shouldn''t interfere anymore in this place. They did well enough without me." (I)
"Okay, mum." (K)
Finally, I reach a sufficiently remote place and can teleport.
When I open my eyes, the room I find myself in is something between a guest room and a cell.
Neither especially nice nor completely inappropriate.
It could be worse.
"Sigh, I think I''ll never get used to it when this happens." (S)
"Mum!!" (I)
I lose no time and embrace her.
And in a very sneaky way suddenly a mini-demon is also wrapped around us.
"Kuri?" (S)
"Can''t I?" (K)
This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
"Well, I guess it''s fine." (I)
"Yay!" (K)
And unsurprisingly we find ourselves now in a cloud of miasma which gets absorbed by mum.
Talk about weird family relations.
I''m still a bit worried that the guards who are not too far away might notice something.
We''re not exactly quiet in here.
"Nice of you to visit me." (S)
"Mum, I''m sorry I left you alone at this place." (I)
It''s been quite a bit since we last saw each other.
"There''s no reason to apologize. I intended to give you some time with your friends. It was important to you." (S)
"That doesn''t mean it''s okay that you had to fend for yourself here. I should have done something more for you." (I)
"You''re overreacting. For the most part it was quite nice here. People were courteous and respected me and I felt like I did something meaningful." (S)
And if it wouldn''t have been all well?
"Mum, tell me what happened!" (I)
"Before I tell you anything, you need to promise me not to overreact." (S)
"Overreact?! What the heck happened that I might overreact?" (I)
"Iori, the fact that the walls are sprouting sharp edges isn''t reassuring." (S)
I look around and yes, I turned this room into some kind of abstract torture nightmare.
Maybe I should get a grip on myself.
At least mum won''t tell me anything as long as I''m not willing to make concessions and behave maturely.
So I forcefully calm myself down, which is disturbingly simple, and pull everything back into the walls while restoring the room to its former state.
"Hah, okay, I promise I won''t freak out. Could you now please tell me what happened?" (I)
While mum looks fine and at the moment doesn''t seem to be especially shaken, right now she appears to be extremely uneasy while searching for an answer.
"Sigh, okay, I''ll tell you. I think you should know and too many others know already. I... Well, I guess I was sexually harassed. Or rather assaulted. It''s difficult to explain. The whole encounter was so weird." (S)
My eyes are twitching.
I can barely process what I just heard.
Argh, screw that, I''m totally unable to process what I''ve just heard.
Mum... got... assaulted?
How?!
How is this possible?!
How, in every dimension''s hell, could my mum get assaulted in my own goddamned fucking dreamworld!?!
"Grumble"
"Iori, what¡¯s happening right now may very well count as an overreaction." (S)
Who cares if the ground in the cell rips open and ominous violet light shines out of the fissures, if tentacles sprout absolutely everywhere and give me the impression that whoever is not counted as a friend of mine will suffer, if I feel how my very thoughts link to the world and threaten to topple it over.
"Iori!" (S)
She called out to me.
"Y-yes?" (I)
"You need to calm down. Whatever you''re planning, this is no state of mind to make sound decisions. Calm down and think it through." (S)
I... I should.
Killing everyone is clearly no solution and massacres are usually not well-received.
I don''t want to make my friends fear me.
So I have to return everything back to normal.
"What exactly happened?" (I)
"Well, I was just in one of the storerooms, listing the inventory, when suddenly this guy, Kallum, came. He said weird things about how he was interested in me and that we would produce excellent offspring. I told him straight away that I''m not interested, but he wouldn''t give up. Said something about my duty as a woman and grabbed my wrist. Then I maybe went a bit too far. I only intended to shove him away, but somehow he ended up flying all the way to the wall. It wasn''t intentional. I was as well completely surprised at my own strength. After that happened everyone freaked out and I was led to this place." (S)
Okay, this guy sounds like a total asshole, but the way it turned out isn''t too severe.
Naturally, it''s terrible and unforgivable that someone approached mum like this but it seems like he didn''t get his way with her.
"And now I''m getting these dark thoughts, that I should do something about my confinement and that what happened to me was unfair. A little voice, that asks for a violent approach." (S)
This could be perfectly normal but considering her demonic corruption is something one should look out for.
"Just why didn''t you call me? I even gave you that signal sphere!" (I)
"You mean that eyeball? It''s a bit creepy and wasn''t the first thing that came to my mind. Also, nothing bad happened yet and I doubt that calling you would''ve helped to deescalate the situation." (S)
"Mum, I think we should stop our vacation here. It got wild enough already." (I)
"Oh, are you sure? I thought this was a good chance to learn more about you, or rather your situation. And you finally had the chance to spend some time with your friends." (S)
If I think about this, the time I spent with them wasn''t all bad.
At least I got to go to the beach.
Given that this coastline should extend indefinitely we might even return without having to encounter any of these people.
Though, Chiaki seems to have enjoyed her title.
Makoto on the other side...
"You don''t have to feel guilty, mum. The others seemingly already have some kind of realm sickness from being here for too long. How are you on that side?" (I)
"Huh? I don''t feel a thing." (S)
One more thing that relates to her demonification.
Suddenly, I feel that someone is walking in our direction.
At their current pace, we only have moments before they arrive.
Hastily, I do the only sensible thing and merge the door with the wall.
"Iori, what did you do there?" (S)
"I, I can''t let them do something to you. That''s not right!" (I)
"Click"
The handle is still attached to the door, but using it won''t make a difference, now that the opening mechanism doesn''t exist anymore.
"Hey, open up"
Damn, if they enter now by breaking the door I''ll have no explanation.
The best option should be retreat.
"So, uh, maybe we should get you out of here. Before they decide on some kind of punishment for you." (I)
Yes okay, that''s basically running from the law, but somehow I don''t feel too bound by whatever a king decides in my world.
Also, I doubt that their legal system is very advanced yet.
I hope this is no first step down the abyss.
"Do you really think so? It feels so unfinished, leaving it at that." (S)
"It''s totally fine. Look, mum, it''s not like I couldn''t return whenever I want. It''s not directly unfinished, but more of an ongoing project. I promise I''ll at least take responsibility to make sure that these people are provided with everything they need to survive. But for now, I''d rather wait a bit till things settle down." (I)
And the angry knocking noises from the hallway create an atmosphere of urgency.
"Fine. I can''t expect you to take care of thousands of people. You didn''t even ever have a pet." (S)
Thank god, she''s agreeing.
Or whoever is responsible for things going my way.
Wait! That would be me!
This is my personal dream!
I''m the one deciding factor!
God, that''s too difficult to handle right now.
First things first, I have to get mum out of here.
Without making it more ominous than it has to be by hesitating, I let the ground form a cocoon around mum and swallow her for transport.
A moment later I''m standing in our living room and waste no time to get her back out again.
When the flesh recedes she stands there as pristine as ever.
"God, I''ll never get used to this." (S)
"But you''re not as affected as usual." (I)
"Sure, one can get used to almost everything after sufficient exposure. And I feel a bit sturdier now than the first time." (S)
Great to know.
And I guess she was quite long now in my dream, so whatever demonic radiation is going on there should have made her accustomed.
However, now I should fetch the others as well.
"Ehm, sorry mum, I need to get back and leave you here for a moment." (I)
"Sure, but in due time we should talk about what happened." (S)
"Well, okay. But now I really have to go." (I)
After all, I left quite suddenly and have to wrap things up with the others.
Chapter 105
- Kallum -
Shit!
This woman got me good.
My back still hurts like hell.
Fortunately, there seems nothing worse.
And because of this stupid wench, I''m now stuck in bed while the others train and go on expeditions.
I''ll have to make up for this and catching up will be hell.
Just what was that bitch''s problem?
She should be glad that someone from an upper caste shows interest in her.
Otherwise, she''ll end up like the other servants who were only drafted for their color.
But no, she has to act out like this.
Even going as far as telling me she already has someone else when everyone knows it''s a lie!
And to top this she also attacked me!
Me!
I don''t even know how she did this.
Such behavior is unacceptable and I''ll make sure that the punishment will be substantial.
Maybe some good lashes will teach her not to act up like this against someone who''s clearly superior.
After all, as a bronze-red knight, I still belong to the absolute elite.
And I''ll make her regret this.
"Knock, knock"
"Yes?" (K)
Damn, I told them to leave me alone, so I can recuperate.
Nonetheless, a young maid enters.
"This room doesn''t have to be cleaned. Go! Bother someone else.
"Ahem, are you Kallum?" (I)
"Yes, who else would I be? What''s your problem?" (K)
Wait a moment!
This color!
She''s one of the newcomers!
One of their group!
"Ah, great! I wasn''t sure how to find you. Well, I can find people, but can''t do much by the name alone. Those are basically just irrelevant combinations of noise to me." (I)
Does she want to beg me for forgiveness?
Well, too bad I don''t feel particularly merciful at the moment.
"What do you want? I don''t think we have any business with each other." (K)
"You know, I heard you had a little discord with my mother and I came here to settle things." (I)
Her mother?
Ah, so that''s the daughter!
Now that I take a closer look she resembles that woman quite a bit.
Not half bad.
I''ve heard about her.
The only one of them who seemingly didn''t have a single talent.
But now there are also other stories that she''s unusually strong.
Hmm, if I think about it, this might be even better for a knight.
Considering the kind of legacy I want to create she might be a fitting asset to produce worthy offspring.
Strong bodies, equipped with my willpower.
Yes, this could be a much better fit than that wench.
And I can even decide her mother''s fate.
This means I have a way to keep her docile.
With a bit of aching, I rise from the bed to get a proper look at my little trophy.
Really, not half bad.
She looks healthy, well-proportioned for her age, and just timid enough not to step up.
Oh, I can''t wait to break her.
"You, girl! If you''re here to beg for mercy for your mother, you shouldn''t get your hopes up. My honor was sullied and someone has to atone. However, I might be willing to temper justice with mercy. If you can convince me that is." (K)
Maybe I could even get both of them to serve me.
At the same time?
Oh, this day just got so much better.
"Oh, I think I know what I have to do." (I)
I take a step closer to inspect my prize in more detail.
I lift her chin, hmm, good face.
Now it''s time to check the more intimate areas.
But when I reach her crotch she grabs my wrist.
"Ehm, where do think you''re touching?" (I)
"You should think very carefully about what you''re going to do next. You don''t want your mother to get hurt too much, right." (K)
"Oh, sure. I thought very carefully about everything that''s going to happen now. So... If you''re touching there, it''s no problem if I do the same the other way round, right?" (I)
If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
"Wha-, ugh!?" (K)
This little brat grabbed my balls!
"You little..." (K)
I''m gonna crush this wench!
I''ll rough her up till she cannot move anymore on her own!
I''ll...
"I don''t think so!" (I2)
"Spllshh"
"Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!!" (K)
Wh- what did she just do?!
It hurts!
She still has her hand down there, but everywhere around it is just black goo and stinging wriggling!
"So, that should properly rein in your effervescent libido." (I2)
With this, she let go.
"Waah. No, no, no, no. Ughh, uhh." (K)
It''s... it''s ruined.
Completely, utterly devastated.
This, this is severe.
Oh god!
"Darkest pits, cease your mindless stammering! It shouldn''t even hurt anymore, now that all your nerves in this area died. After all, we wouldn¡¯t want you to ever feel something there again, right?" (I2)
"Wha-, wha-, what did you do?" (K)
"Just pushed you one step on the way to becoming a better person. Now that your lower region won''t occupy your thoughts anymore you might actually start thinking one day. And don''t worry, I''ve let everything rot so thoroughly there that nothing remains to grow back. Though, there might be some minor health issues like incontinence, blood in the urine, or kidney insufficiency. But who cares?" (I2)
The whole area between my legs got numb.
I can''t feel a thing there, save for a throbbing.
All I see is blackness.
How could she do something like this?
How could she dare!
"You, you, you little..." (K)
"Skrrcrck"
"Aaaahhhh! My arm!!!" (K)
Did she just break it by squeezing with one hand?
But she''s so small!
I punch in her direction but she retreats in a way that it looks as if she''s levitating over the floor.
"Snap"
"Crack"
"Aaaaahhhhhhh!" (Kallum)
H-how?
She just snapped with her finger.
Why is my other arm now broken?
"You should think very carefully about what you''re going to do next. You wouldn''t want to get hurt too much, right?" (I2)
"Y-y-you w-won''t get a-away with this! For this, you and all of your group will be executed!!" (K)
"Wrong answer." (I2)
"Snap"
"Crack"
"Uuuuuhhh" (K)
My leg!
I can''t even scream anymore.
All that escapes my mouth is a whimper.
Just what is happening here?
"I advise against moving too much. The fissures are clean and should grow cleanly back together." (I2)
"St-stop." (K)
"It seems you still cannot fully grasp your situation, Kallum. Let''s give you a hint." (I2)
Whaaahh!
Her eyes!
They suddenly went black!
So, so, so black!
I want to avert my gaze, but somehow I can''t look away!
And her dress...
There''s something squirming beneath it!
I-is it growing?
The flesh is growing out of her uniform!
Arms, claws, tendrils!
"You know, I''m usually not a violent person. I only act when I deem it absolutely necessary. Especially now as it''s interfering with a very delicate process. However, when there''s a problem so great that it cannot be ignored anymore, then I simply can''t ignore it. Congratulations Kallum, you managed to cross that line." (I2)
I want to get away from here, crawling if I have to, but she grabs my broken arm, in a way that the broken part dangles up and down and won''t budge in the slightest when I try to free myself.
All I get back is agonizing pain from the fracture.
"What do you want from me?!" (K)
"You know, I think of myself as a professional and I''d love to say this is nothing personal, but in fact, it is. I mean seriously, my mum?! But this isn''t the true reason for this, you know? I might have let you off with such a thorough beating that you wouldn''t act out anymore in this life but that''s simply not sufficient. The true reason why I have to do something about you is that I find your whole existence to be utterly revolting." (I2)
This thing is a monster!
Certainly, not a person.
A thinking, talking monster!
"Oh Kallum, I''m so much more than this." (I2)
Did she just read my mind?!
She''s going to kill me!
I''ll die!
"Pl-please don''t. I beg you! Don''t kill me! Waaahhh!" (K)
I don''t want to die!
Oh my god!
Aureas, save me!
"Oh, no. You''re not going to die. You''d just be reborn and so many of the ground issues would remain. I''m not going to do such a sloppy job." (I)
"W-what then?" (K)
"Oh, yes. You know, I had in mind that I could eradicate your whole existence. This would probably be the cleanest method to deal with you. Though, I''m a little bit at odds with myself about this. So I had to become a little bit more creative and I think I found a satisfying solution for everyone." (I2)
A solution!?
Aureas, what is she going to do to me?
At this moment she lets go and I topple backward to the ground.
"We''re done now." (I2)
Huh?
What?
This can''t be true!
This is a trap!
But for what reason?
"R-really?" (K)
"Sure. Already injuring you like this is bordering my limits and I have no intention to kill you. So you''re off the hook for now." (I2)
I can''t believe it.
I can escape with my life!
"Oh, but there''s one more thing." (I2)
I freeze.
I almost made it out of here.
"Well, I''ve already told you about your reincarnation. Usually people shouldn''t know about this, for obvious reasons, but in your case, I will make an exception." (I2)
"Exception?" (K)
"Yes. You know that stuff should be random and not interfered with, but I will personally guarantee that in your next, let''s say... alright, ten lives you will be reborn as a particularly frail woman. Oh, and don''t worry, you won''t look too shabby. The men will certainly have an interest in you. And while you won''t remember everything, I''ll make sure that you will get, every so often, little glimpses from this moment when your existence took such a drastic turn, and you''ll know where you went wrong." (I2)
"W-who would believe this? Reincarnation? Pah! As if that''s a thing. And you are the one deciding this? Don''t joke with me!" (K)
"This is no joke, Kallum! You still don''t seem to understand." (I2)
And then she explodes and leaves splatters of herself all over my body.
Did she just die?
Just like this?
Is it over?
Suddenly I feel a touch below my body.
Is this a worm?
Many worms?!
Countless worms?!!
What''s going on here?!
The ground, walls, and ceiling quiver and move, forming over and over new disgusting shapes!
Then from everywhere and nowhere a voice echoes.
"Kallum, I am this world!! You cannot escape from me! I''ll always watch you and decide if I see fit to adjust your verdict. You have the rest of your insignificant life to prepare till it begins. Maybe you can do something about this world''s outlook on the weak before the little role reversal takes place. That would be in your very best interest, don''t you think so? Bye Kallum!" (I2)
And suddenly everything is back to normal.
There''s not a single trace left in this room.
As if nothing ever happened.
The only reminders are my broken limbs and rotten crotch.
I can barely move in this state.
What do I do now?
Just what is going to happen to me?
Chapter 106
As soon as the thought sets I''m back in my own dreamworld.
Promptly, I check up on everyone, to make sure they''re alright.
If mum was assaulted, any of them could be the next.
Well, in this case Chiaki is, as usual, my greatest concern.
Fortunately, my scan tells me that everyone is still alive and coming from the feedback of their pings in good health.
This is soothing.
Chiaki is in her impromptu dojo while Makoto and his mother are in their private quarters.
Now I should meet up with them and get them back out before they might get a bad impression of me.
However, something else happens before I can act.
I¡¯m maintaining my weird realm awareness to keep track of everyone, so I notice when Makoto''s mother abruptly leaves her quarters and moves straight to her son.
Well, since I wanted to meet up with them I could just show up there.
Naturally, not directly in their room but in the hallway.
Before I even get to knock on the door Makoto''s mother has already opened it, confirming that she is indeed somehow able to keep track of where I am.
"Ah, Iori, how nice that you finally made it. I almost didn''t notice your arrival. Just good that I set up some wards." (H)
Wards?
Okay, I don''t know how I feel about being surveilled.
Yes, okay, technically I''m doing the same, but that''s only because this here is my world and I''m responsible for the guests.
And I doubt that she has equally good intentions as I have.
Yet on the other side, that sounds like the justification of some supervillain.
"You set up wards to track me?" (I)
"You wouldn''t know how difficult it was to set the right filter since in fact your presence is omnipresent here and I only wanted your wake consciousness. Differentiating between those is purely arbitrary but eventually, I managed to set them apart. Well, I mean, I had more than enough time to figure it out." (H)
Good grief, I don''t really want to be her research project.
"Uhh, I thought it''s about time now to bring you out again. It''s about time, right?" (I)
Suddenly Makoto jumps up and storms in my direction.
"About time?!! Iori, are you fucking serious?!" (M)
Just why is he so aggressive?
"Just what is wrong with you? Since we arrived here you''ve been nothing but hostile!" (I)
I understand that this dissonance of being in a foreign realm might make him moody, but that''s no excuse to be so harsh to me.
"What is wrong? Iori, you left us stranded here for four days!" (M)
What!?
"F-four days? No. I mean we were only here for two, right?" (I)
"I''m not talking about those! I''m talking about the time we had to spend here after you suddenly vanished without a trace!" (M)
"Makoto, I already told you that this was likely an accident." (H)
"Accident? Four days? What are you talking about? I was only gone for a minute to bring mum out before they punish her." (I)
"Well, that''s simple math. First, we consider that, according to you, there were no people during your last visit, which was, given my intel, a week ago. But now there is already the sixth generation. So we should set around hundred-fifty years as a base. However, we''re talking about medieval people without any advanced education. Those don''t have as many other means to keep themselves entertained and tend to die young. So a reduction to a bit over hundred years seems appropriate. Knowing this we only have to reduce the correlation of one week to one-hundred years back to around the one or two minutes till you either come back by yourself or realize that time in our world barely progresses, then you panic, and come running." (H)
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
Shit, shit, shit, shit!!!
I forgot about the time dilation!
"I-I am so sorry. I really am!" (I)
"Naturally we could''ve been really unlucky and you might''ve been distracted by something, but it would''ve been unlikely for that to last longer than a month, in which case I would''ve had more than enough time to get something going to remind you that we''re still here. Even if you would''ve ignored the first few times, you would certainly come looking if I fire the signal for you in rapid succession, and even if the rituals require days of preparation on my side, the time dilation would''ve worked out in my favor. So the situation wasn''t too dire." (H)
Makoto certainly sees this differently and I can''t blame him.
Not only did I abandon him, but there''s also this dissonance he had to fight the whole time.
Must at least be like severe travel sickness.
Thus spending now five days like this can make someone slightly irritated.
"Look, I''m extremely sorry. I messed up big time and this was wholly unintended." (I)
"No biggy. Well, it took a while, but I was more than able to indulge myself here. There are certainly ways to entertain oneself in this realm. Your library for example is still good for some interesting snippets. Though, I was distracted several times because I had to deal with some very straightforward advances of the natives here who wouldn''t take no for an answer. But I have my ways to deal with those without causing an uproar as some others did." (H)
Damn, just what is wrong with this world?
Are all the men here thinking solely with their lower region?!
"And I had to deal with real beasts. Did you know that the knights make one go to the forest and fight a monster by yourself after just three days of training?" (M)
"What? But I told them to move away!" (I)
"Well, maybe not all of them got the message." (M)
"I''m sorry." (I)
"Yes, you keep repeating yourself. Not that it helps. Especially with the uproar you caused. It wasn''t exactly easy here after we were suspected of being responsible for every strange thing that happened since our arrival." (M)
Did this incident with my mum really get so out of hand?
"Was it so bad? I thought I could wrap things up by leaving as quickly as possible." (I)
"Wrap things up? You basically broke a captive out of prison and then just disappeared into thin air. That was ought to ripple some waves. Especially since nobody could explain how it was even possible. Not to speak of what you did to that young man." (H)
"Young man? What young man?" (I)
For a moment she stares at me, lost in her thoughts, before quickly adjusting her stance and readdressing me.
"Oh... Sorry, I misjudged. Not important. However, it got quite wild here after this incident." (H)
"Did any of you get into trouble?" (I)
"Fortunately, we all had our alibis for the time when it happened. I was in the library with more than enough scholars to attest to this, Makoto was training with the knights, who nobody would even try to question, and Chiaki''s status is basically untouchable." (H)
Okay, that means everyone''s still alright.
I think I should now start to get the others out.
"That''s a relief." (I)
"But not everyone got out of this so easily." (M)
"What do you mean?" (I)
"That one maid you were with. She got convicted for her negligence. More precisely because she didn''t sufficiently watch you. She couldn''t tell where you went or give any reason why you were allowed to leave your assignments while foregoing to report a thing about you." (M)
Eryna?
I guess she didn''t want to rat me out.
Or rather, not incur my divine wrath.
Even though I would''ve understood her, given the circumstances.
That''s something I''m sorry for.
I never planned to make someone else''s life miserable.
"Right. I''ll look after her." (I)
"Before you vanish, since the respective reactions are currently spiking up, didn''t you forget about something?" (H)
"Huh, what do you mean?" (I)
"It starts with ''time'' and ends with ''-ilation''." (H)
Damn, now I get what people mean when they say that it''s a problem that I wield these powers.
I almost left the underlying problem unfixed.
"Sorry. I''ll do something about it. Stop the time dilation! You hear me? I want that time is running normally!" (I)
This sensation is by now well-known to me.
While I can''t directly evaluate it, as I don''t know how time exactly feels, I know that something switched in my world.
It simply comes known to me that something sets into place.
And as I only gave that one order it must be this.
"And? Did it work?" (I)
"How could I tell? Time is relative and I can only focus on my own perception of it without other dimensions as comparatives. And if I could reach them just like this there''d never have been an issue in the first place to get out of here. I only know that there was a power spike from you." (H)
"Okay... Then let''s hope it worked." (I)
"Wait! Do you seriously intend to keep us here any longer?" (M)
Damn, I forgot that I could send them out immediately.
"Oh, no problem. We''ll stay here in the meantime. I''d like to see how this unfolds." (H)
"Mum!" (M)
"What? It would be irresponsible not to wait here and observe how everything blows up." (H)
Blows up!?
"You know what? No! No, you won''t stay here any longer! I have more than proved that I''m no evil deity! The mere fact that I''m now sending you out, completely unharmed, is evidence enough! I''m okay as I am and you''re no longer welcome to treat me like a science subject! This is still my inner sanctuary!" (I)
"But I still wanted to test..." (H)
Before Haruna can say much else the ground opens and rises around them.
It barely takes a moment before they''re gone.
Then I blink myself back into our living room on earth.
"Iori, you..." (S)
"Sorry, mum. Don''t have much time." (I)
Without wasting another moment I create a bulge to my side and make Makoto and his mother settle in this cocoon.
When I''m sure they''re properly assembled I retract the layer and there they are.
Like before, their bodies completely unaltered.
"Hm, I have to analyze these clothes later." (H)
Sigh.
As I said, I don''t have time for that.
Anyway, now I have to look after Eryna.
Chapter 107
First, I teleport back to the empty hall where I was before.
It''s easier to search for someone if I have a relative position where I can orientate myself from.
All I have to do now is focus on Eryna''s aura, which I''ve perfectly memorized.
Damn, as I feared, she''s in the castle''s lowest area.
The cellar, or rather the dungeon, I guess.
I wait till I''m sure that there''s no presence in her immediate vicinity so that any nearby guards won''t be aware of my presence.
The transportation itself is easy as always and comes instantaneous.
From my perspective, I simply close my eyes, open them again, and look at a freaked-out Eryna.
"Hi." (I)
"Y-y-you!?" (E)
Okay, my next words should be comforting, soothing, and on point.
"And? What are you in for?" (I)
I''m so sorry.
I saw this in a film once and just had to try.
Don''t blame me!
I''m completely out of it right now and need as well to rely on coping strategies to deal with this.
Doing weird film quotes should be perfectly acceptable.
"I-I don''t understand. I don''t understand anything anymore! This is just too much!" (E)
She really shouldn''t be so loud.
"Okay, okay. I''m sorry for any trouble I caused you. Just please tone it down. Can you tell me what happened?" (I)
"What does it look like? I was punished. I didn''t keep proper watch of you even though that was basically my job. And even when they interrogated me if I knew anything about you I didn''t say a word. As if I could snitch on a goddess." (E)
"Sorry." (I)
"What are your plans now?" (E)
"What do you mean?" (I)
"You showed up here, so I thought there''s a reason for this." (E)
"Damnit, why do people always assume that I know what I''m doing?! Seriously, I''m lucky if I manage to get through another day without causing a greater catastrophe! It isn''t easy wielding more power than anyone should have!" (I)
"Grumble"
"S-sorry. I d-didn''t want to question you." (E)
"Please don''t be. That''s just what I''m talking about. I''m not going to do anything evil. I''m just frustrated. You don''t have to worry." (I)
"Did you tell that to Kallum as well?" (E)
"What was that?" (I)
"Ah, fuck it. For all I know you not only permanently disabled Kallum, you basically turned him psychotic. Apparently, he''s now only madly rambling something about being turned into a woman and getting raped by the other knights." (E)
Okay...
"I honestly have no idea what you''re talking about." (I)
"Oh please, you were identified. A guard even saw you enter his quarters." (E)
"That''s impossible!" (I)
This is just crazy!
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.I''d never turn this piece of shit into what it literally is!
Oh shit!
"You!" (I)
I!
"What did you do?!" (I)
"Nothing! I didn''t say a word!" (E)
We already know that the self-talking show isn''t going to receive a very positive response from any outside observers.
"Not you. Sorry, I think I know what happened." (I)
Sigh, fine.
Visualization.
And with this, another Iori forms in the other corner of the cell.
"Hello, I''m Iori. Or rather the part of me that governs over necessarily cruel action." (I2)
"Basically my dark side. You already know her. Last time she was active she was trying to convince me to erase your memories." (I)
"What!?!" (E)
"What are you here for?!" (I)
"You were the one who called!" (I2)
"Only because you... Just how... and why?" (I)
"Seriously, at this place, nothing should surprise you. I can materialize absolutely anywhere and in any form I want. And to answer your second question: He goddamned tried to rape mum!" (I2)
I might truly feel a slight irritation of my own at this idea.
"But still, you can''t just do... whatever you did! And I have honestly no idea what it was that you did." (I)
"I took his thing and pre-arranged his next reincarnations." (I2)
Whoah, that''s a little too hardcore.
"Just to say it, I don''t want to reattach this thing back on this rapist, right?" (I2)
I''m actually reluctant.
Not only because it''s dirty, but also because, while I think I went too far with the act itself, it wouldn''t sit well with me to reenable this person.
Yes, ripping it off was wrong, but regrowing would set a problematic premise.
Every single future offense from him would be on me.
Good that I understand.
"Eh-ehm, excuse me, but what is happening here?" (E)
Oh my god.
I almost forgot about her.
"Yes, I''m curious as well about what you were planning to do? Did you want to bust her out of prison?" (I2)
That question got me by surprise.
Eryna looks uncomfortable at that thought as well.
And I honestly don''t know what to do.
It''s not like I can take her with me.
While I might be able to do something about her skin.
Japan isn''t that great of a place if you don''t have any documents to prove your identity.
And I don''t know about any other worlds that would work out for her.
"I-I''m sorry, but I don''t know any solution for this problem." (I)
"O-oh, okay. Can¡¯t do anything about that." (E)
Now she lowers her gaze and stares down at the ground.
And shortly after this, the first drop falls. Then another.
More follow.
"Eryna, are you okay?" (I)
"No! No, I''m not! Everything''s just crazy since I met you and I don''t know how to deal with this!" (E)
"And this is why you don''t let mortals decide whether or not their memories get erased." (I2)
"As if that''s the point! The moment I got assigned it was clear I''d never be able to see through this! All my efforts, the hard work, blood, sweat, and tears, it was all meaningless!" (E)
"I''m really sorry. If I''d know how to help you I would." (I)
But I don''t, aside from stuff that would definitely be off-limit, like controlling everyone''s minds.
"You have no idea how important this occupation was to me. My family was so proud of me when I was chosen. Becoming a part of the palace. Responsible for raising the next generation. Becoming the seed for all these outstanding individuals!" (E)
"Whoah! What about that last part?" (I)
"I thought you knew?" (E)
"Sadly, my main self isn''t too quick on the uptake." (I2)
"Hey!" (I)
"You don''t seriously intend to deny it, right?" (I2)
"Grumble"
"Could you just tell me?" (I)
"Which part of ''soul farm'' didn''t you understand? They''re literally here to do just this." (I2)
To fuck around!?!
Precisely.
"Why? Just why?" (I)
"Because outstanding colors produce better, more concentrated offspring, and those colors are more valuable for the palace. My own isn''t in great demand, but it was deep enough." (E)
"This doesn''t make any sense! It''s completely crazy! Your color originates from your souls! That''s completely independent of any genetics!" (I)
"What is genetics?" (E)
"Not important, little one. Actually, it does. Children or fated souls are often put back close to each other here. You know, fated lovers, family, or just the classic kindred souls those that have some kind of lingering attachment that makes them draw themselves to each other. So the palace might truly have been able to take advantage. At least till the current soul pool is depleted and excess births are covered with fresh, grey ones, as well as whatever is shaved off from the recycled ones." (I2)
"Wait, is this the reason for the rule that it''s forbidden to frequently create offspring?" (E)
"Might be. At least one of those mindreaders in my library might''ve looked up the correlation." (I2)
God, that''s fucked up.
The people from the village are picked out to get isolated and literally screwed by the knights.
Oh my god!
"Just how could it come so far?" (I)
"The usual negligence I''m showing in all aspects of my new existence? But seriously something should be done about that. Kallum was only a symptom of this whole twisted system and there''s only one existence capable of changing this." (I2)
Why do I suddenly feel under pressure?
"But what should I do now?" (I)
"Either I''ll do something about the issue at hand or not. It''s pretty easy, but to change anything we''d have to reveal our presence." (I2)
"You know perfectly well that I don''t want to do this." (I)
"Well, I have a feeling that soon you won''t be left with any other choice." (I2)
Why does this side of mine have to be like this?
Because necessary cruelty goes in all directions, especially to oneself.
"Okay, what is your point? Or mine, or whatever." (I)
"My point is that I¡¯ve been blocking the door for quite some time already, or did you seriously believe that no guard entered the dungeon because we were so quiet? No, currently they''re very hard at it to break through. So now I have to find a way to deal with the issue or they''ll probably not be too kind to Eryna who surprisingly sophisticated kept our secret. Something I can appreciate." (I2)
What the heck?
What was that first part?
"They''re going to ram the door." (I2)
"Wham"
"Break through!" (knight)
Chapter 108
Okay, okay, okay.
Don''t panic.
Don''t panic!
"Grumble"
Fine, not panicking doesn''t work.
Rather I''m completely out of it at the moment.
Now that I am aware of it, I have to ask myself how I didn¡¯t notice that past the bars of this cell, tentacular growth layered over the only door to the dungeon.
I''ll admit that the appearance of my other me was distracting, but one would think that so much wriggling might draw my attention.
Or at least the banging and shouting from the other side.
However, what truly makes me nervous is the question of what my dark self is going to do once they get inside.
"Oh, it seems I misunderstood something here. It''s not my job to deal with them. I''m only the embodiment of reactions I should undertake to solve a situation but am too fretful to pursue consciously." (I2)
"What are you trying to say?" (I)
"That I can''t push my troubles to another part of myself. Or, in easy terms, you are and always were literally on your own in this." (I2)
The moment my other self finishes this sentence, she jerks and collapses to the ground, where she under intense writhing slowly mummifies.
Naturally, Eryna is totally freaked out at this sight.
"Sigh, don''t mind her, that''s just her thing." (I)
"You... She... You!" (E)
"Yes, I admit I have some personal issues, but that won''t help us at the moment." (I)
Especially, since my other self somehow delegated the control over the barrier to me, so I am now disturbingly aware of what is out there.
It''s not great for me.
Apparently, a locked door is reason enough to call over a dozen knights and raise a general alarm.
Whatever I decide, I doubt I can just tell them off and have everything settle down.
"Okay, Eryna. I''ll be honest. I have no idea what to do, how to solve this, or how I can help you. But naturally, I''m willing to do anything in my power to do so. Which is kinda unlimited, by the way." (I)
I feel quite guilty and would like to enable her to go about her life like before.
Yet, understandably, Eryna looks now rather puzzled.
"Wh-what is it that you could do?" (E)
"Oh damn, that list might go on forever. Summarized, I can create absolutely everything and have total control over this whole realm." (I)
"Th-then tell them! If they''d know that you''re our goddess then this would justify all my actions!" (E)
"Do you have any idea how badly religions can implode? If they knew that the only reason and deciding factor for their existence are the whims of an adolescent girl it''s extremely unlikely that this will calm them down. Just think about how you reacted." (I)
This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.
"I understand. It''s impossible to align you with Aureas." (E)
Okay, I really have to ask sometime how that belief could even establish itself.
Yet this makes for another factor why I shouldn''t claim to be their only goddess.
Not only because I don''t look too impressive in comparison but especially because it might turn into an actual religious war.
"You said you''d erase my memories. Couldn''t you do just this?" (E)
How would erasing her memories...
Oh!
She doesn''t mean hers.
"Ehm, sorry. Technically I could, but free will is too important to circumvent it as an easy solution. I mean, mind-controlling others is plain evil, and taking their memories is about the same thing since it takes from them every base to act upon." (I)
Thinking about this, just by influencing someone''s memories it''s possible to mind control them.
You tell them that this person did something bad and they attack.
You make them believe they had a traumatic experience in their childhood and they might be mentally crippled.
Playing with others'' minds is really not a nice thing to do.
"Then this means I''m done for? S-sorry, I don''t want to be impertinent. Just, they believe I''m a traitor, or irresponsible at best. Yet given my reputation, the former seems more likely. I''m going to get exiled, or even outright executed. If you won''t convince them that I had reasons or make them believe something like this then this will be the result." (E)
I feel so extremely guilty right now.
Okay, she was sometimes a bit rough, but she''s not a bad person and I basically ruined her life.
Wait a moment!
Make them believe?
That''s it!
"Whosh"
"W-was there a wave?" (E)
Okay, the elation of being inspired apparently carries over into this world.
"Sorry, just had an idea. I think I can convince your people of your innocence." (I)
"Really!? But you said you wouldn''t influence them." (E)
"Oh, we''re going to influence them. At least they will think so." (I)
If I can pull this off I might actually get out of all this without having to deal with the terrible burden of godhood.
I mean, those people are lunatics, so founding my own religion can''t go well here.
Speaking of them, by now the knights managed to get an actual ram down here.
The reason why something like this was even stored in the castle is beyond me since it won''t help them to defend themselves against monsters.
Well, it might have something to do with certain locked doors they didn''t have access to while claiming the whole castle as theirs.
Though, I''m not quite sure how effective hammering with a reinforced piece of wood against a malleable, ever-regrowing wall of flesh will turn out to be.
Because that''s exactly what the entrance to the dungeon is at that point.
On the other hand, it won''t work if they can''t get in and give up their attempts, so I should finish my preparations quickly.
"Okay Eryna, first things first, I just want to be honest with you. I plan on leaving this place and your people to their devices. I''ll try to improve the living conditions but I doubt anyone is complaining about how you live here. At least, I can''t imagine a better place." (I)
"You''re abandoning us?!" (E)
She almost looks hurt.
I guess gods shouldn''t tell their believers they don''t want to deal with them.
That might cause some deep-rooted issues one needs therapy for.
"Sorry. I''m really not cut out to be a goddess. You can testify to that. Already those few days of having my attention raised so many problems for your people. And I''ll still look at everything from afar. Just no direct involvement anymore." (I)
I guess I can just come for a general status report once in a while.
"And what will happen to me?" (E)
"I was getting to that part." (I)
"Wham"
Okay, they got the ram ready, I need to make it quick.
"Eryna, they''ll enter any moment. I have a plan to exonerate you from all the charges. Please, just work with me." (I)
"Yes, my l-lady?" (E)
"Wham"
"Okay, you only have to play along, I''ll do all the talking.
"Wham"
Seems like it''s due.
I pull the tentacles away from the door and let the next impact come.
"Whams"
And with this the door is open.
"We made it!" (knight)
"Enter! There''s no other exit, they must still be in there!" (officer)
The bars of the cell give way with a single thought of mine.
I move past them and stand in the center of the room.
As soon as the knights catch sight of me they stop in their tracks.
Obviously, my return was unexpected.
Well, it''s showtime!
"Oh, seems like you''re a bit too early! I couldn''t finish gobbling up this poor soul. But don''t believe you have a chance. I''m the primordial evil, Oroi, the soul devourer, and your bodies and minds are mere playthings to me! Muahahahahaha!" (I)
Chapter 109
"Muahaha! Y-You don''t stand a chance! I''m far t-too strong!" (I)
Please, let this work.
I wish I could alter my mind to get rid of my stage fright.
Well, obviously I could, but since I fancy my personality I won''t do such a thing.
I''ll be honest, my acting skills are abysmal.
There''s a reason why I was never allowed to play a role in a school play and it wasn''t just my tendency to always nod off.
I¡¯m hoping that my special effects will cover for me.
An echo for my monotonous speech, miasma, and tentacles to distract them from my erratic movements, and well, my black eyes should help with my stiff expression.
If I can make them believe that I''m the sole evil responsible here then they won''t bother Eryna anymore.
I only have to prove to someone important that I can manipulate others and nobody is going to suspect her again.
She has good conduct and was here long before us.
If everybody can be a victim, she can be too.
And if it works then I''ll also not have to deal with any responsibility regarding godhood.
Nobody is going to blame an evil demon for not being there.
"A-a monster!" (knight)
"Do something!" (knight)
The first steps with drawn swords toward me.
I don''t want to control people, but I guess to prevent anything worse it might be alright to force their bodies to obey.
I''m reaching out with my hand and then activate the thought.
"K-kneel!" (I)
It''s instantaneous.
The weight of my command forces everyone in front of me to the ground.
They''re trying to resist it, cramping muscles fighting against the crushing compulsion from above.
It''s not like I''m attacking their minds, I only overpower them, which is something that can happen when you oppose a demon lord.
That I''m abstaining from using tentacles to achieve this effect can even be considered a favor from my side.
"What are you doing there?" (E)
"Just play along. I''m getting you out of this." (I)
Now we''re getting to the important part to redeem her.
"Oh, are you again trying to resist? Muahaha! A-as if it''s going to work this time. I c-c-c-control your mind, your thoughts, a-and your memories! Th-they left you for so long in my clutches that you don''t have a choice anymore!" (I)
Let''s hope that part is going to stick.
I turn to her and with a dramatic gesture slowly move my finger downwards.
Fortunately, she gets the hint and lowers herself to the ground.
I wouldn''t have wanted to force her as well.
Hah...
Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
Wait, I hope I didn''t just huff in relief for real.
This might make them suspicious.
I need to cover this up.
With slow, exaggerated steps I walk towards the entrance.
The ones in my way I simply shove to the side.
I presume that this is more of some kind of gravity-force power instead of hijacking their bodies here.
As soon as I leave the dungeon one of the knights tries to slash me.
I guess black eyes and tentacles reduce a bit of the reluctance that should be present when you''re attempting to slaughter a child.
At least I hope so for his sake.
Yet before the blade can reach me, tentacles wrap around it, then his arm, followed by the rest of his body, and subsequently, he''s pinned to the wall.
I need to mention here that this is more of a reaction from my automatic defense system and less of a conscious action.
Also, it takes my all not to resort to fatal violence.
I have to establish this as a standing order and constantly reinforce it that the people aren''t going to get killed.
Yes, they''re going to be reborn, but in which dimension would this be a justification to resort to murder?
One would have to be a total sociopath to think so.
Though, no one here can appreciate my efforts.
They''re just staring horrified at me.
Well, I have to keep up my act and show those wimps their place.
"Puny mortals, get out of my way, muhahahaha!" (I)
Instead, those valiant idiots charge at me.
I don''t think I need to elaborate further on how that works out for them.
I know that my dark side assists, but while it''s quite ruthless, it''s not going too far.
Since I need to be convincing I won''t complain for now.
After I leave the pinned knights behind me, I slowly make my way to the throne hall.
I need to make a big show, prove that I''m invincible, and I''ll make up an excuse and vanish.
However, I need to say that I didn''t think much about that last part yet.
But I was already glad that I could come up with something in the first place.
I''m sure I''ll find something when the time comes.
Promptly another guy positions in my way.
He raises his hand in my direction and I see how the green lifeforce gathers around it.
"Vanish, you monster!" (apprentice mage)
It seems like Chiaki''s training already bears fruit.
But I need to say this is quite dangerous.
I can see the inner workings of that guy and from my perspective, it looks like he''s wrecking his conduits with his poor control over the energy.
With a thought, I bring his life force into balance before that guy explodes.
Though, I realize a bit too late that I just helped him to shoot an energy projectile at me.
However, it was never a dangerous amount.
A normal person might get injured but on me, that thing evaporates like a shallow breeze.
But I should do some honor saving for Chiaki.
She was working so hard on training these people.
"Muhaha! Did you really think that this level would be enough? What this wretched mage taught you will never be enough to overcome my power! I''m so far above you!" (I)
"Don''t insult my master!" (apprentice mage)
Oh no, he gathers another one, this time more ferocious.
I need to act.
Within the next half second, I extend a small tendril that pierces into his brain and simply switches him off for the time being.
I absorb a bit of the chaotic energy and send him to sleep.
But now I have to go to the throne room.
I''m still walking slowly so they can prepare the welcome.
Apparently, they''re all gathering at that place.
Naturally, I make sure to check on every single movement in the palace.
For example, I pay extra attention to Chiaki who is at this moment approached by a group of people.
I cannot distinguish them from afar but if anyone tries something funny against my best friend they''ll be skewered before they realize they''re not able to move anymore.
Yet it seems they''re only going to bring her to the gathering as well.
Meanwhile, I also wrap up the few knights who are trying to get in my way.
I resorted to maintaining a small death zone around me.
Well, "death zone" only in so far that nothing is able to approach me within its limit as I instructed my automatic defense system that is still set on not-deadly.
This way I hope I can downgrade my impression to someone overwhelmingly strong instead of an all-controlling goddess.
My awareness also tells me that the servants and scholars either flee, hide within isolated rooms, or move as well to the throne hall.
Finally, I arrive there.
For the gawkers, I make a show by reaching out with my hand and letting the giant door open by itself.
Then with majestic steps and the help of some more miasma I make my appearance.
The knights circle me from all sides but retreat at my approach.
No one here seems very inclined to become my next victim.
And on the far end of the hall are the lord and the head scholar.
As well as a certain great magician who throws an overly exaggerated hero speech at me.
"Leave, you wretched creature! There''s no room for you in this world!" (C)
Oh great, my best friend decided to partake.
That''s gonna end in a huge mess.
Chapter 110
Okay, I need to assess this situation.
Chiaki is standing in the center of the elevated stage where the throne is located, close to the lord and the elder scholar.
But what I also notice is that someone behind her has his sword drawn, yet I''m sure it''s not for me.
They probably haven''t told her but Chiaki is obviously mistrusted.
"What are you, creature?" (A)
"Muahahaha! I am the end of your hopes! The dark abyss that looms on the horizon! I''m bringing you damnation! To every single one of you!" (I)
They seem to be taken aback.
I guess their civilization was never truly challenged.
"Milord, this creature seems to be similar to the monsters of the forest. Yet it''s clearly more intelligent." (R)
"Oh please, as if I''m comparable to them. I come from beyond the veil and you all are my prey!" (I)
Okay, now I''m sure that my dark side is helping with the formulation.
Even though I subconsciously begged it to take over.
Now Chiaki speaks up.
"Demon! What did you do to my friend?!" (C)
Okay, Iori. As ridiculous as this situation is, you have to stay in your role.
I guess Chiaki wants to give me a way out to get my character back into "the game".
The thing is, I have a certain plan and it doesn''t involve my return to serving as a maid.
Rather she granted me a good way to advertise it.
"This sorry little lass? Oh, that one was so pitiful that it was a mercy from my side to put her out of her misery! Muhaha! She was so comparatively useless and over and over blamed herself! It was so easy to take her over!" (I)
While Chiaki seems to be surprised about my answer, she perfectly knows what the real situation is and that I''m only playing an act.
Nothing else would make sense and so I don''t think she''s especially worried.
But maybe I should message her.
- "Chiaki, play it out. They need to buy that I''m the one great evil here." (I)
- "Tsk, you could''ve told me beforehand. I''m not sure if I''m satisfied with my role. Also, we didn''t even have a rehearsal." (C)
- "Goddamnit, this isn¡¯t a game, Chiaki!" (I)
With this I cut the mental connection, that Chiaki accepted far too readily.
I notice that I''m getting emotional and it''s not okay to shout in someone else''s head when they can''t do a thing about it.
But now she can unfortunately concentrate on her acting again.
"Y-you took over my friend?! You monster! Give her back!!" (C)
She''s maybe a tiny bit overacting, but I have to deliver this properly and shock these people, so they''ll truly accept me as the big end boss I''m impersonating.
Fortunately, I have the perfect way to do this.
Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.
"Oh, my dear. You don''t understand. Your friend doesn''t exist anymore. It''s just an empty shell! And since I already absorbed so much negative energy I don''t require it anymore! See my true form and despair!" (I)
And with this, I turn into my demon form.
My legs raise themselves to their beastly equivalents, my fingers turn into long claws, the horns sprout, my ears grow longer, and my tail sprouts.
What isn''t all too great is that this form apparently hates clothing.
At least they''re gone.
However, surprisingly I now have a thin layer of darkness over my skin.
At least it makes me look more ominous, which while concerning is advantageous in this situation.
Though I worry that it might be linked to my dark side.
Even though that one does all the work and naturally influences me on a certain level.
"It''s terrible!"
"We''re all going to die!"
"This can''t be happening!"
Chiaki has a complicated expression.
I guess most would think that she''s completely aghast yet I''m quite sure she only contemplates her next line in this play.
"M-my friend! I won''t forgive you! You''ll pay, no matter how cute you are!" (C)
I have to give my all to suppress this facepalm and avoid falling out of my role.
"Ahem, and now I''ll make you suffer and feast upon your souls! Muahahahaha!" (I)
"Oh no! You won''t harm these honest folk any further!" (C)
Honest folk?
Is she aware of the sexual harassment incident with my mother?
Yet I should be more concerned right now about the light she gathers in her palms.
It''s actually of an impressive intensity.
Something tells me she got stronger, or at least better at controlling.
Maybe teaching this stuff helped her to get a better grasp on it.
However, now I need defensive measures.
As soon as I have this thought, the darkness that surrounds me gathers in my hands as well.
I have honestly no idea how this works, but it''s a strange sensation.
Apparently, my offensive abilities surpass growing tentacles everywhere.
A moment later, Chiaki releases her gathered energy at me and I do the same in return.
Light and darkness clash in the middle of the hall and illuminate it in a spectacle of twilight.
"Don''t waste your chance! Support the magician!" (A)
The lord commander shouts and his subjects follow.
However, I need to say that it''s bad taste to interfere in such an epic exchange.
"Stop!" (I)
With a thought I let tentacles grow around me to prevent them from coming closer.
They also help as a wall against projectiles flying in my direction.
Also, my hair loosens and catches all those that got through.
Meanwhile, I maintain a standoff with Chiaki''s beam.
"I won''t give up here! Feel the power of goodness and love!" (C)
She couldn''t sound any more cliche than this, right?
I''m even sure she took that line straight out of an anime.
The thing is, now some of her apparent pupils join the fray and are shooting their blasts at me.
This is bad, as they lack both the control and energy to back up their attacks.
Or to say it bluntly, they suck at it and are putting themselves and others at risk.
Conveniently I have still a certain countermeasure.
Or rather someone I can count on.
- "Kuri, please intercept the blasts and make sure they don''t hit anyone." (I)
- "Sure, mum!" (K)
Yes, Kuri was still merged with my shadow.
With a mind alteration for multitasking, I might be able to pull off a defense against everything that comes at me but manga and anime taught me well enough that this is the first step to develop a split personality.
And on that front, I already have more than enough.
No need to become wackier than I already am.
Fortunately, Kuri does the job as well as I expected.
Black tendrils emerge from my shadow and either get in the way of the blasts or shove people out of the way.
It truly looks like what one would expect from the final fight against the big baddy.
Though, I''d slowly like to get this exchange of killer beams over with.
"Give up, glamour girl! You''re no match for me!" (I)
"I''ll fight for them with all I''ve got! I''ll never give up and never lose as long as they believe in me!!" (C)
She''s clearly overacting here.
I need to talk her out of this.
- "Chiaki, we need to bring this to an end! This can''t continue forever!" (I)
- "But it''s so much fun! It''s epic! I feel like I''m in a film!" (C)
God, is this a medical condition to be like this?
- "Oh no, Chiaki! You''re not going to play this any further." (I)
"Be gone!" (I)
And with this, I swallow her.
I simply let tentacles erupt around her position and suck her down into the ground.
Or rather my body since I can still feel her.
The people are naturally all shocked at this development.
And I admit, it''s not a pleasant sight.
But I''m going to use this pause.
"And with this, the last of them is gone! You''re now without any blessing! Muhahahaha!" (I)
I am glad that I was finally able to get them all outta here.
Now I only need a good excuse to vanish.
What could be easier than this if you wield overwhelming power?
Chapter 111
"Do you realize now? Do you realize how utterly screwed you all are? What are you gonna do without your great magician?" (I)
The main issue right now is figuring out how I''m getting out of this situation.
Yes, I could just blink away, but that would leave this whole scenario unfinished.
I don''t even want to imagine what would happen if they continue to believe that a demon that could be anybody is among them.
They''d probably kill each other till only one remains.
So my villain speech right now only has the purpose of making a convincing exit.
"How is this possible? What did you do to the great magician?" (R)
"I simply took her out of the equation. Now she won''t bother me anymore. That girl with her unnatural powers was such a nuisance. Much more than all the others." (I)
Which is far truer than I''d like to admit.
"The others? What about the others?" (R)
It''s good enough of a chance to lead them astray.
"Their group! It''s targeting the newcomers!" (A)
"Oh please, as if she was the first one. No, rather this is my grand finale. I started with that woman you so wrongly confined. It was so easy in the body of her daughter." (I)
That certainly didn''t come from me.
Rather I believe my dark side wrote some kind of script for this situation.
I am quite worried that letting my dark side have so much influence over my actions may not be good for me, even if I currently rely on her straightforward way to handle my act.
But that''s a question for a therapy I''m going to have somewhere in the far future.
For the moment, I guess she''s doing a decent job, with just the right combination of special effect powers and dark villainous speeches.
"Where are they? Has anyone seen Makoto?" (A)
"Oh, you won''t find him anymore. And now you''ll never know what they had to offer for your community." (I)
That should take care of covering up their disappearance.
Eaten by a demon is as good a reason as all the others.
All I need now is a convincing reason to leave.
"Vile creature! We won''t bow down for you! Knights! Brace yourself! This is your fight!" (A)
While emitting a bit more darkness, I intercept those heavily armed soldiers with tentacles.
I could fight them directly and conveniently get hit by one of the knights.
Probably even while avoiding causing harm.
Yet it wouldn''t be very believable if I lose too easily.
However, I could take this chance to enact some measures to correct their behavior.
Personally, I really think that some stuff has gone very wrong in this society and should be adjusted.
This approach might work even better than anything else.
Nothing is as good as a motivation to get everyone working together on a greater scale than a common enemy.
So I only have to make them believe that behaving in the right way is their personal choice.
"You really think you have a chance? It''s your very actions that call me forth into this realm! The weak, the angry, the desperate, all those dark thoughts are my fuel, my doors into your world! The very inequality you call forth is what opens them to my influence, what strengthens me! Muahahahaha! And now it is too late! There''s plenty present here, I could already gain so much strength! I''m invincible! Hahaha!" (I)
This might actually work.
If they have a change of mind and attack me with a new attitude this might from a dramaturgic viewpoint, work out.
The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
"Don''t think we''ll make it easy for you! We''ll defeat you and make sure you''ll never return!" (A)
If they only knew what would happen if I ceased to exist.
They''re literally inside me.
"You''re all so pathetic, thinking you can avoid me by oppressing others!" (I)
Is this really just my dark side or did I always have this particular streak?
Seriously, I''m a bit too much into this role.
"I''m gonna show you a true nightmare! Muahahahaha!" (I)
A wave of darkness swamps the room, causing some to fall and creating openings in others for tentacle strikes.
The latter, albeit strong, are in no way dangerous because of their squishy nature.
Fortunately, they look intimidating enough.
"Don''t give up! Don''t let this wretched creature have its way! It all depends on us! We''re the last line! The last hope of the people!" (A)
A bit overly dramatic for my taste, but apparently it suffices to rally them.
At this point, I don''t see any better solution.
I guess I''ll just let them break through and make it look as if they score a lucky hit.
The question is if I''m really fine with getting hit.
Probably by a sword or even one of those gruesome halberds.
Though, I don''t want to get mauled with archaic weaponry.
Yet at this point, I''m past any form of denial.
No matter how badly I get hit or what kinds of terrible injuries I might sustain, they won''t be enough to finish me off.
No, it''ll simply mend back.
So I might just let one of them score a good hit and then make a show of imploding in defeat while quickly making my leave via teleport.
Still, I''d at least like to avoid a severe strike to the head.
There''s no need for sprinkling my brain matter like in a splatter movie.
I guess I''ll avoid that and provoke a lucky strike on my terms.
"Time to bring this to an end! Come at me!" (I)
"People! This is your chance! Your great chance! Prove yourself in the face of evil! This is what we''re existing for! This is what we prepared for!" (A)
Even if I personally am aware of it, I won''t ruin it for them and point out that a real evil creature wouldn''t wait till they''re done.
It seems to be important for them.
Fortunately, they have no contemporary experiences.
I guess they can usually prepare as much as they want before entering the forest.
"People! Let''s show who we truly are and prove ourselves to our great god Aureas!" (A)
I roll my eyes.
Seriously, that fake god again.
And now all the other fighters are shouting in unison.
To my dismay, something I really can''t support.
"For Aureas!!!" (A)
"Damnit! Did you really have to start with that one?!" (I)
"Grumble"
"S-something happened."
"The creature is on the defense!"
"It works!"
For some reason, I believe this situation is going to develop quite poorly for me.
"Oh, please, anything but this!" (I)
"The creature is afraid! Don''t stop now!" (R)
Afraid is certainly the wrong word.
"May Aureas protect us!" (A)
"FOR AUREAS!!!"
And then something unexpected happens.
All the knights'' weapons start to shine in their respective colors.
The magic Chiaki''s students gathered becomes stronger and more refined.
The whole opposite side of the room starts to shine in a multitude of colors, congregating from all the respective people.
And I''m, I''m honestly confused.
"S-something is happening!?"
"Our god is with us!" (R)
"Knights! People! Pray like you never did before!" (A)
I feel some kind of power in front of me.
Much more than there was before.
An undeniable increase in intensity.
All of it directed at me.
But even though there''s naturally hostile intent, I don''t feel the slightest bit threatened.
No, and it''s not only because it''s not enough to kill me.
Rather, I can still feel the connection.
This is my world.
Everything here is in some way a part of me.
What is happening here is more akin to the threat of snapping my finger against my own forehead if I don''t consciously prevent it.
Naturally, I can.
Not only stop all the people as I did with the demons, but I could also control this very energy.
But what the fuck is happening here?
Did each of them all of a sudden become fanatical which gave a strong boon to their willpower?
Wait, this could be my way out here!
If they don''t explode now because of this new power, it''s the perfect excuse.
"No! NO!!! You won''t get rid of me like that!" (I)
It still has to sound believable.
With astonishing renewed vigor the knights rush in my direction.
The "mages" throw their blast in my direction and I feel the concussions on my body.
I need to say that seeing and, more importantly, being aware of what happens beneath is kinda disturbing.
How my skin blasts open and the purple tendrils string everything back together is not a soothing image.
It''s not regeneration but pure flesh shaping.
And I just know at this rate they could attack me like this forever and it won''t ever be even remotely hard to keep up aside from the creepiness I experience.
However, I make an effort of letting it appear as if the riddled darkness would mean they seriously hurt me.
The knights are in the meantime making progress as well.
They slash their weapons through my tentacles like with machetes through the jungle while showing great endurance and dexterity.
And those glowing weapons really have some impact.
Finally, they made it through to me.
I deflect the first sword swing with a wave of my hand.
Then comes a halberd.
I grab it and have enough strength to throw it together with the wielder to the side.
But more are coming.
I snap another sword to the side, but am a bit distracted by the still-continuing onslaught of projectiles.
Another cuts me badly in the arm and I''m left open for the next attack.
And then I''m pierced in the stomach with a sword.
"Got you!" (knight)
Okay Iori, you got hit.
Make it believable!
"NOOOOOO!!! YOU''LL PAY FOR THIS! YOU''LL PAY! AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" (I)
"Whooooosh"
I explosively emit darkness into the whole room to cause the impression that my body just collapsed and teleport away.
"Iori, you''re back. We were getting worried." (S)
Hah, home sweet home.
Chapter 112
"Did something happen Iori? You took much longer now than when you brought those two. And where is Chiaki?" (S)
"Ah, right. I''ve adjusted the time dilation, so now I was real-time over there. Please excuse me." (I)
Okay, first things first.
I''m bringing Chiaki back out.
Unfortunately, for this to happen I have to create a big enough structure to push her out of.
And it''s a bit embarrassing to do that kind of body shifting in front of all the people I know.
Makoto, who is quite alert of me, his mother, who''d like to dissect everything that forms, and my own mother, who I just want to keep seeing me as her little girl.
Or at least not as a creepy, gross, flesh abomination.
You know, the small wishes.
However, I can''t help having to form a large enough bulge with my body.
The usual cocoon simply serves this purpose best.
If Chiaki is right about how my teleportation works I might also be able to form her on the fly, but I really want to avoid actively putting together her body.
No, having it custom-made out of the cocoon is still prudent.
So I separate myself from the structure and guide Chiaki through a strand into the cocoon.
When she''s properly settled in there I absorb everything else inside me.
Giant flesh hulls aren''t suitable as a room interior.
And there she is!
Maybe a bit wet but overall fine.
"Oh my god! What happened!?! Where the hell was I!?!" (C)
That''s actually a very good question from my addled friend.
I simply had to remove her from this situation.
Things went in a far too violent direction and it was the most appropriate chance for timely removal.
And since I swallowed her within the dream she had no place there anymore.
Logically, I had to store her somewhere else.
I probably could''ve sent her out directly, but I never did this before and won''t perform this kind of experiment with my best friend.
One could say it was some kind of empty space within me.
Yet not directly empty, rather it''s an at this point, undefined expanse.
Basically, the same where I stored the occultism club if due to its nature, it wouldn''t be impossible to determine, quantify or even remotely pinpoint.
Unfortunately, with those knights and everyone else there, I was in a bit of a pickle so couldn¡¯t directly care for her.
But nobody shall say I''m not learning from my mistakes.
I''ll never forget and am well aware of the effect this place can have on someone.
And I''d never do this to Chiaki.
So, as an improvement, this time I placed her in some kind of bubble within what visitors usually refer to as tentacle hell.
The membrane might be thin, but it worked wonders to keep the tentacles at bay.
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
"Ehm, I kinda had to store you for a moment." (I)
"A moment! It felt like I was floating for an eternity in a dark place. There was a barrier around me with some pressure and movement on the outside, and... Oh my god, did you place me inside a uterus!?! Was I just born?!" (C)
"Sounds legit." (H)
"Iori, what did you do?" (S)
"What!? No! It was just a bubble! A bubble!" (I)
"A bubble made of flesh, filled with some strange liquid where I didn''t have to breathe or eat, and regular contractions around me. Oh, and did I mention that I was naked in there?" (C)
"I, I have no information about that part." (I)
"And it was so boring in there. Nothing ever happened. Oh, while I''m at it, it was totally anti-climactic how you took me out in our fight." (C)
"Sorry, Chiaki, but I had to cut your finale short. And not only because they were willing to kill you." (I)
"They wanted to kill me? How did you get that idea?" (C)
"The general distrust and the drawn weapons?" (I)
"And what other reasons were there?" (C)
"Let''s say that you have that effect on people to rile them up." (I)
"Peh!" (C)
And now she''s pouting.
"So, now that I more or less settled everything I guess we can agree that there was no nefarious plot coming from my side, right?" (I)
I still want to appeal to the exorcists.
While I am not much of a fan of Haruna she might at least put a good word for me in her organization.
This would make my school life much easier.
"Sure. I guess nobody here believes you planned that." (H)
"That''s an understatement." (M)
Sigh. I probably deserved that.
"But on the bright side, we made it out of there and remained unchanged. That''s more than everyone else who got involved with your kind can proclaim." (H)
"That''s a good thing, right?" (I)
"Sure. Your personal control might be lacking but there''s still hope for our world." (H)
I''ll take this as a pass.
"I don¡¯t know about all of you, but I had a nice vacation. Okay, it got a little weird part-way through, but overall it was really fun." (C)
"Not surprising that you see it that way." (M)
"Don''t know what you mean. I had the time of my life. Just sad that I couldn''t take any pictures." (C)
"Sure." (M)
"All in all, I had a great time. Uh, you said something about time running weirdly? Which day is it?" (C)
"I checked. It''s still Saturday, midday to be precise." (H)
"Ah, great, then I still have the whole Sunday!" (C)
"I''m also very content with this trip. It was an enriching experience. If you''d excuse us. I''d like to perform a check-up at home regarding possible side effects because of our molecular rearrangement." (H)
I guess that''s an eligible reason.
"Makoto, are you coming?" (H)
"Just a moment, please. Sigh. Sorry, Iori. And also sorry for my behavior. Now that I could settle down a bit I feel better. I still think that your powers are disturbing, but it''s not like I''m holding them against you. I know you''re trying. Though, you could be a bit more directed. Or at least you should talk to others before doing something big." (M)
"Mhm. Thanks Makoto." (I)
I''m fine with this.
I know he means well.
And maybe if I ever decide to do something big, I¡¯ll inform the officials first.
That kind of courtesy I should afford.
"Now come, Makoto. You need a check-up as well. And after that, I''m going to set up a training schedule for you. Outer gods know you need it. I thought the old geezers at the temple could show you the basics but now I realize that''s not even close to going to cut it. It''s time that I take things into my own hands. Time to stop wandering around for my research. This town is much more interesting at the moment so I''m going to settle down here for the foreseeable future. Beware, you old geezers! Haruna, the realm shatterer is back!" (H)
"Groan!" (M)
Did I just witness something like the end of peace in this region as we know it?
I''m shivering with all my tendrils.
Which is a very odd sensation to me.
Now only Chiaki remains here with us.
"Should I get you back home, Chiaki?" (I)
"Oh, we told my mother that I''d be gone until tomorrow. Seems like I have to sleep here." (C)
"Sigh, sure." (I)
"Oh, and I forgot my stuff over there. I need a new toothbrush." (C)
"...Sigh." (I)
Chapter 113
After we discovered that it was still early enough we spent the remainder of the day talking about our experiences.
I was especially concerned about Chiaki who was another three days on her own in my world.
Yet it seems that she could easily keep up her cosplay during that time.
She taught some of her "students", as she calls them, the early basics of her magical manipulation and used the rest of the time to improve her own abilities.
And going to the beach, much to the dismay of her guards.
While it sounds fairly innocent coming from her to me it seems like her followers got almost fanatic about their ''master''.
It might explain why nobody approached her with less-than-pure thoughts if they were as protective as it seems.
But all in all, it seems she fared better than Makoto.
Maybe her power is isolating her against dimensional crossing sickness or something like this.
She also had much time to explore my world in detail.
Mum''s report on the other side is much more mundane.
I''m feeling a little guilty that I left her alone with all those strangers for so long, but apparently, she was mostly doing her accounting job.
They treated her well during that time and she had enough free time to squander through the castle.
Well, until that little incident happened.
Who would''ve thought that she would be targeted by the younger knights?
I simply didn''t see my mum this way!
At least nothing worse happened.
So much for the recollection of the events.
As usual, mum prepares dinner for all of us, yet I notice that it got a bit sparser.
Probably because of all the heavy eaters hitting our fridge.
Yes, I''m not one to talk with my tendency to swallow... well, worlds.
However, I try not to put a burden on mum.
During the meal, Chiaki suddenly speaks up.
"Iori, we told you what we did. Now what happened after you swallowed me in front of everyone?" (C)
"Ahem, Iori, what exactly happened after I left?" (S)
"Uh, do you want the full version?" (I)
"If you''d please." (S)
"Sigh. So after I got you out I discovered that I forgot to make time run normally, which essentially means that the others were there for three more days. And because I freed you from prison it got a bit uncomfortable there. The main issue is that they imprisoned that one maid who I kinda traumatized. And because I thought I owe her I tried to help her out in some way. My, in hindsight, maybe suboptimal solution was to make everyone believe I''m some evil extradimensional demon who mind-controlled the poor maid. Which I naturally didn''t. Then things got a little out of hand." (I)
"And I helped!" (C)
"Sure, by super-dramatically exclaiming the situation as a final stand of good vs. evil. Well, then I swallowed her to bring her out, gave them a good fight, and lost convincingly before teleporting back to our living room." (I)
Mum didn''t say a thing during my whole narration.
And this is apparently because she''s simply too stunned to speak.
So we all wait till she has regained her bearing.
"So let me get this straight. Rather than coming out and revealing to the people that you are basically their goddess, for the fear that you might get hated for doing a poor job, you rather made them believe that you''re the absolute evil they have to fight because you felt better with this image than the alternative." (S)
Said like this it almost sounds as if I made a mistake.
"B-but I also told them that they should be nice to each other if they want to prevent my return. I think this was pretty smart." (I)
"Okay, but do you understand that one can see what you did as an easy way out instead of having to bear any real responsibility?" (S)
Uhh...
Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.
"I''m with your mum here! I''m sure that we could''ve explained everything. Some of them were really open to my teachings." (C)
I really don''t want to know what "Chiaki''s teachings" entail.
"I don''t have to hear that from you Miss ¡®Great Magician¡¯!¡± (I)
"Alright, you got me there." (C)
"What''s done is done. I guess none of us really knows what would be the best course of action in this kind of situation. We can only wait for what the future brings." (S)
Mum resumes eating and I do the same.
Chiaki picks at her plate for a while seemingly lost in thought.
"So, the thing we should do now is discuss what we''re going to do about your world, Iori!" (C)
"Ehm, how about forgetting it exists and leaving them to their own devices?" (I)
"Aren''t they connected to you in a way that one thought of yours causes massive disruptions?" (C)
If she says it like this...
"Iori, I think we should discuss this topic. They''re dependent on you and it doesn''t sound good to ignore everything while you can''t stop influencing their lives. It would be better to guide this place in the right direction." (S)
Well, she''s right so far that even my emotional turmoil causes quakes on the other side.
I might cause a disaster and not notice it because I don''t want to interfere.
This would be bad, right?
"Then, what is the alternative?" (I)
"Glad you asked, I already made a list!" (C)
A list?
She actually hands over a piece of paper.
Point number one on the list: More stuff.
I point at it.
"What exactly is the meaning of this?" (I)
"Oh, yes. I thought that it still seems to be pretty bland over there. The forest and ocean are nice additions, but some more points of interest in the vicinity would make it more worthwhile. You know, sprouting nature, hills, other maybe not monstrous forests, lakes. You know, parks and recreation. So that people can go somewhere and enjoy themselves." (C)
"Chiaki, do I have to remind you about what my real nature is like? Why don''t we skip those steps and just start the demon invasion?" (I)
"Please, I don''t mean anything uncontrolled. Just some properly designed landscapes. Parks and recreation, you know?" (C)
I shouldn''t just tell her off.
She has a point.
Every little bit helps.
It''s already a wonder that they survived for so long in total isolation without starting to kill each other.
"Fine, I''ll think about it. What''s the next point?" (I)
"Well, I thought that we should do something about the... Ahem, sexual guidelines. Something that prevents stuff like what happened to Mrs. Nomia." (C)
"I support this notion." (S)
What?
Are we now a council debating the fate of my world?
"What exactly do you want me to do?" (I)
"I don''t know. Can''t you just send them a revelation? If something comes from a higher power they should be sufficiently impressed." (C)
I can support their point.
Preventing any sexual crimes from happening sounds like the right thing to do.
Yet this kind of law tends to get fucked up by the recipients.
Even in this world some people simply won''t get "no killing" down.
If there would just be a way to prevent any misuse.
Sigh, there''s no way to help it then.
Urgh, once more I''m having messed up thought processes.
The telltale sign of my supposedly dormant other self''s interfering.
Which wouldn''t be necessary if I would learn more about my very own nature, or at least remotely try to dabble into it.
Yes, yes, I''m an irresponsible existence.
If self-reflection would just show results.
Promptly I feel a shift.
From my side emerges a small tendril, grows, and a moment later my other me stays there, still connected to my body.
"Fine, seems like I have to partake." (I2)
This time she has slightly darker eyepatches, so others can distinguish us.
"Oh, it''s you! Long time no see!" (C)
"Sigh, it''s always such a hassle to clean the floor afterward." (S)
"Sorry, but I had to relay some information that I don''t know." (I2)
"Don''t you think as well that her manner of speech is confusing?" (C)
"One shouldn''t judge something like this, Chiaki. It will only make the other party uncomfortable." (S)
"Right... To get straight to the point, so I can be on my way, there''s no need for divine revelations or the kind. All we need is to establish new rules for my world. The rest will simply happen." (I2)
"Wait! You''re saying I only need to order ''no rape'' and people won''t do it?" (I)
"Quite simplified, but essentially the answer is ''yes''. You''re still not aware of the implications that this is our world. We make the rules. If one rule is ''gravity'' then people won''t detach from the ground and drift off into the endless void. And if you''re saying ''no sex without consent'' nobody will get ''ready for the act'' so to say. The same can be applied to minors. And my personal favorite, automatic contraception if both parties don''t wish for it." (I2)
"Contraception? You decide if people can get pregnant?" (I)
"That''s the gist of it. It''s what this power can do. Total control. Shouldn''t be new to me, but apparently it is." (I2)
"As long as it''s inoffensive. Preventing crimes from happening is nothing one can argue as something bad." (S)
It might be that my mum is still chewing on that experience.
"I get what I''m saying, but what about contraception? Should we really influence such a fundamental thing?" (I)
"We are what''s fundamental! Our law makes reality! I can''t understand how this is so hard to get. Just think about it, there are already so many, this is probably the most inoffensive population limiter we could think up. And it''s also best for the children if it''s ascertained they''re wanted." (I2)
Why do I feel like my dark side is talking me into something here?
"Because it''s the right thing to do! I''m only trying to get myself to do the smart thing." (I2)
"No idea what you talked about telepathically, but if you can make some rules that won''t have bad repercussions then there''s nothing bad about this." (C)
"If you say so. I''ll hold you responsible if it ever comes down on us." (I)
"Aww, you worrywart!" (C)
Chapter 114
After dinner, the day slowly comes to an end.
Chiaki once again forced me to flesh craft her a toothbrush and then we played some games before going to sleep.
At least I made her believe this, to stop any pestering from her side.
Yet even if I wanted to do my sleep meditation routine tonight, I''m so worried right now if everything is alright in my dreamworld.
You don''t leave a civilization with a religious upheaval and then go sleep soundly in your bed.
I at least have to confirm if everyone is still alive.
Well from my side there shouldn''t be any direct causalities.
Some scratches and at worst one or two cracked bones, I had to make it believable after all, but nothing that would''ve endangered any of them.
However, as I said, they''re not too far from a nationwide hysteria and that can quite easily lead to an incident.
Yes, I know, the whole nation consisting of a castle and the village below, but it still matters.
Fortunately, my world is just one thought away from me.
I don''t manifest directly but first opt for something like a really general scan of everything.
I¡¯m observing how the pings of lifeforce are moving around the village and castle.
This serves the purpose of checking to see if there are any gatherings or other kinds of concerning movements among them.
Yet I don''t sense everything out of the ordinary.
Then I also scan the demon forest for anything concerning in there.
Yes, okay, it is concerning since it''s a gigantic monster forest.
Also, some of the pings I receive from deeper inside are worryingly intense.
And truly, this forest doesn''t seem to have an end.
At least I''m reaching further and further in the general direction and can''t see something like a border.
Only more disturbing stuff in there, which I don''t want to dwell on now.
After a while, I return my focus to the village and castle and immerse myself in what happens there.
For a moment, I feel how this must be like it is to have an ant farm before I mentally slap myself for having such inappropriately haughty thoughts.
However, while I learned that there aren''t any concerning occurrences this much isn''t enough to confirm the state of this realm.
So now I''m going in to gain more detailed information.
Before I physically manifest anywhere on the premises, I check for anyone who might see me doing so.
Once I''m sure that the location is clear from any problematic pings I hop over.
Or whatever else traveling through dimensions might be called.
And nobody''s screaming, so that''s a win.
Well, there''s one person present but this one rather opts for paralyzed silence instead of screaming.
Which is positive in my opinion.
"Hey, Eryna, I''m back." (I)
"Y-y-you... h-h-how? Oh my god!" (E)
Well, hello.
She looks slightly freaked out right now.
Oh right, my teleporting doesn''t look too pretty.
"I just wanted to check if everything worked out. Are you alright? You look a bit better and aren''t in prison anymore." (I)
Maybe it would be too much to say she looks good since her complexion isn''t perceivable aside from the obvious.
And the rest of the general hints to her current condition still leaves much room for improvement.
The person in question stands in normal grey clothes in a single room.
"The... You...You''re still alive?" (E)
Did she truly believe that I got killed?
Not sure how I''m feeling about getting underestimated like this.
"Well, sure. That was the plan, right? That I leave like this. Speaking of it, did it work out?" (I)
Eryna needs a short moment to get her act together before she can speak again.
"After your... revelation, things changed. Even those among us people who only formally prayed to maintain appearance became fervent believers in Aureas. They all think he aided us in our time of need." (E)
You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
That seems to be an important moment for their development and I shouldn''t break it to them.
Things like this can become pretty important and aren''t topics one can argue about.
"How about you? Are you okay again?" (I)
"I... Well, yes. They thought that I was controlled against my will, as you firmly established. Some spoke out their condolences and I even got a formal apology from the higher ranks for my treatment. I, I can stay, yet they think I should be granted a longer rest period after ''what I''ve been through''. It feels wrong to take advantage of this." (E)
Personally, I think, even if all this was a lie, she had so much trouble with me that she more than deserved and certainly needs a break.
"I''m glad. You should take this advice. It''s important to recuperate once in a while." (I)
She stares at me.
"How can you even be here? All of them saw you die! You exploded!" (E)
"Uh, well, that was fake. I literally cannot die here. I mean basically, I am the ground you stand on and the sky above, among other more disturbing stuff. Anyway, I thought this would make it convincing. Also managed to get out the others. Don''t worry they''re fine." (I)
Eryna seems to have a hard time processing what I just said.
"E-everything?" (E)
"Basically. I mean, it grew out from me and is still connected. I can do some stuff. But this isn''t about me. I wanted to look after you and see if I could do anything after all the trouble I caused." (I)
She certainly thinks that this is the greatest understatement since the beginning of time in this world, but is too intimidated to say so.
I still don''t deal too well with scared people but I doubt I can change this easily.
"No. No, I don''t require anything. Your, your plan worked. I... don''t know what to say to you. You''re a goddess, if that even does any justice to what you are. And I commune with you. Everything..." (E)
"I''m just a teenager with too much power. I can''t do much about such side effects, but I''m here to make things right. If you ever think that there''s something that really requires my intervention you can call me." (I)
"Call you? How?" (E)
I form a tiny blob of flesh in my palm that has basically no function apart from being a disgusting part of me and hand it over.
"Ehm, take this and hide it well." (I)
"Wh-what is this? It''s squishy and gross!" (E)
"A signal unit. If you ever get into any real trouble or desperately need a way to contact me you only have to squish this thing." (I)
Through some odd means, this blob is connected to me.
So while nothing else, squishing it should be noticeable for me.
"You should hide it well or someone might take note of it and then they''ll accuse you of being a witch and you¡¯ll have to use it for that reason." (I)
"What is a witch?" (E)
Right, isolated plane, I forgot.
"A woman that uses dark magic. Or a heretic who sullies the teachings of your god. You know, the stuff that makes others want to burn you alive or other fancy, overly fantastic ways of killing someone. Believers aren''t the most rational pack on that line." (I)
"But you''re our goddess!" (E)
Damn, that''s a difficult case of religious confusion.
"And for the aforementioned reasons I don''t want any believers. Please, don''t go spreading my word and create a cult around my person to fight those Aureas guys. I still have no idea how they even came up with this, but that''s nothing they deserve any kind of punishment for. I just want that things stay calm and easy here." (I)
"But I''ll know that this all isn''t true!" (E)
This again brings me to the easy solution of a memory wipe.
Seriously girl!
"I''m sorry, but look, I already gave you all the possible solutions. I seriously can''t do more than what I suggested before. I¡¯ve even given you means to contact me whenever it''s required, which is quite the concession from my side since it might reach me at a bad moment." (I)
"I''m sorry! I didn''t want to doubt you!" (E)
"Ah, didn''t I just say that I don''t want this kind of reaction?" (I)
"I-I-I''m sorry?" (E)
Sigh.
We have a long way to go here.
"So, are there any imminent problems that require my attention?" (I)
"Uh, no. As I said, things calmed down. The knights even treat us better than ever before. Everyone''s courteous to everyone in an attempt to avoid making others feel bad, fearing it might summon another demon." (E)
This result sounds almost too good to be true from my little demon cosplay, yet I''m sure that''s only a first-moment reaction.
As soon as some time has passed they''ll likely return to their old ways.
I only hope that it will bring at least a minor degree of permanent improvement to how people interact with each other.
"Then, do you think I should be on my way? If there''s no issue I think my presence will just be a disturbance in this realm." (I)
I know she thinks so too, but since I''m her goddess, in her eyes, she doesn''t want to openly admit it.
"Then will you abandon everything here forever?" (E)
"Eh, no. In fact, I plan to make some minor improvements here in the near future. Nothing big but I hope it will improve people''s livelihood. After that... I really believe that your folks should manage to exist here on your own, without outer assistance. That kind of dependence on some deity is not a healthy relationship. So I think I won''t interfere more than this. Sigh, I just hope nobody''s going to massacre each other." (I)
"If this is your wish." (E)
"It is. And as I said, if you ever have something you really think that needs my intervention you can call me. But only then, please." (I)
"... Okay. And... Iori." (E)
Whoa, that''s the first time she¡¯s called me by my name if I''m right.
"Yes?" (I)
"It was a turbulent time, but... I don''t want to forget it. I''m glad for this experience. Glad for getting out of my routine. I think this has some value." (E)
That really got me.
If it wouldn''t cause an apocalypse I might cry.
"Thank you. It is appreciated that you''re saying this. I was the whole time worried that my existence means nothing but chaos and terror to others." (I)
"No. I think you care. In your own way." (E)
"Thank you. Then goodbye." (I)
And with a thought, I return.
"So, where were you, Iori?" (C)
Sigh, back to my mundane troubles.
Chapter 115
"I''m telling you once again, Chiaki, I was just checking on my dreamworld to see if everything was still alright." (I)
Just why the hell is Chiaki up so early in the morning?
Is it her extra energy that makes it somehow okay for her to only sleep for four hours max?
"Sure. And what is happening on the other side?" (C)
"Just the usual. Things are slowly calming down, people still zealously believe in that one weird god, and you''re somehow revered as some kind of saint." (I)
"A saint?! Tell me more!" (C)
And after that, I have to tell her that the people indeed hold her in high regard for her "sacrifice" against the primal evil that I impersonated.
Which I''m sure won''t do much good for her ego.
That she''s growing excited isn''t making things any better.
However, I''m able to talk her down from that emotional high.
Afterwards, we get ready for the day and then it''s already time for breakfast.
Mum again prepares the meal but the amount clearly starts to decline.
"Sigh. I wish I''d have more but our living cost really exploded recently. And it''s still a bit till the end of the month." (S)
"I''m sorry, mum. I know this is partly my fault. You know, I don''t really have to eat." (I)
"Oh no, you won''t get out of our family dinners like this!" (S)
"Couldn''t Iori just create food out of nowhere." (C)
Mum''s scrunching up face says enough to know what she thinks about critter-created food.
"Uh, I think I had enough of nightmare world food for a while." (S)
Understandable.
That stuff looked kinda weird and often was either rather bland or had a foreign aftertaste.
"But I''ll still look for something I can do to help." (I)
"As much as I''m sure that you''re capable of doing so, please refrain from anything paranormal." (S)
I guess she means stuff like bringing over food from my world, creating treasures to sell them here, or any other way that would showcase my powers to make money.
"If you need money, I might be able to help." (C)
"Chiaki, I already told you that I won''t take money from you." (I)
"Nothing like this. But I have a great idea." (C)
I''m afraid to ask her what it is.
"It''s nice that you''re all so concerned and want to help but I won''t take any money from my daughter." (S)
"Mum, please! Let me at least take some responsibility for the demon daughter I brought in." (I)
The girl in question stuffs herself full with what is served.
I should teach her to hold back a bit.
Or that something like money exists in this world and that acquiring food requires spending it.
"Sigh, we''ll look into it. But Chiaki, your mother isn¡¯t expecting you until this evening. Is there anything you''d like to do before you return?" (S)
"I don''t know. I''m a bit disappointed that we didn''t have time for any real vacation stuff. We were in that ocean just once and the rest of the time all of us were busy. It was fun, but something relaxing would''ve been nice too." (C)
"So you want to go to a bathhouse?" (I)
"What is a bathhouse?" (K)
"A place with big pools where you can bathe." (I)
"Uh, I don''t want to." (K)
Wow, on one side it''s concerning if she doesn''t want to bathe, on the other it''s the pinnacle of emancipation for this little sprout of mine to not want to go with me.
She was always so dependent so this is proof that she has a will of her own.
Do I feel proud because of this of my little litterbug?
"Bathhouses are boring. The swimming halls here too. There isn''t even one with a slide. I want to have fun! The ocean is far more exciting than some stupid pool." (C)
"What do you want me to do? We can''t return there. I''m a defeated primordial demon and you''re dead. I don''t even want to think about what kind of chaos this would mean for the people there!" (I)
"Aww, is there really no way? Couldn''t you bring us somewhere else?" (C)
"And where? Hawaii? You might not be aware but one can''t just show up at some place without raising suspicious questions." (I)
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
"...I know. It''s just a bit sad. I mean, you have unlimited possibilities and we still can''t do whatever we want." (C)
What you want you mean.
But she has such a sad expression now that I feel a bit bad.
"Sigh, fine. I have an idea. Mum, is it okay if I go with Chiaki somewhere?" (I)
"Sure." (S)
"Great, thank you. Chiaki, stay still." (I)
"Why? What exactly do you..." (C)
Before she can say much else I grow something like a snapping maw cocoon around her that quickly absorbs everything on the inside and then I blink back into my dream.
"Sigh, that''s not really what I had in mind." (S)
The first thing I need to do is bring Chiaki out to avoid any mental issues for her.
Aaaand... there she is!
"Urbh, seriously, could you warn me before you do such a thing?" (C)
"Would that really help?" (I)
"Not really, but it''s basic courtesy. Anyway, didn''t you say that you couldn''t bring us back into your world? Yet here we are." (C)
This might technically be true but there''s one important point to it.
"You''re right, but we are a great distance away from any living beings, somewhere in the nowhere of the plains." (I)
"And what exactly are you planning to do here? Not that I don''t appreciate... ground and... Honestly, I don''t see much more than this. It really lacks... Oh, wait! Do you really want to do what I think you want to do?!" (C)
"Yep, we''re going to do some terraforming so that you''ll get your day at the resort." (I)
"Oh yes!!! Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!! This is gonna be awesome!" (C)
Sigh, and she''s getting excited.
I wait until she calmed down again.
"Ready?" (I)
"Sure, but what do we want to start with?" (C)
"I think we should at first make sure we aren''t seen. We might be a good distance away, but a great deal of the plains are flat so people could spot what is going on here even from a far distance. I''d like to avoid that. This means we can''t do anything too great like the ocean wave from last time and some cover would be nice for the start." (I)
"Ah, you want a mountain-themed resort! I understand! Not like I''m against this direction." (C)
Glad that she''s open.
Also, I''m very aware that there''s stuff in that ocean''s depth that I don''t want to have here.
"Okay, then I''ll begin with some groundwork terraforming." (I)
This part is actually quite easy and hard to mess up.
I only need the general impression of rising earth around us.
So I...
"Wait, wait, wait! Not like this!" (C)
"What is it now, Chiaki?" (I)
"You''re just standing there with closed eyes. Can''t you make it a bit more exciting? Making a bit of a show?" (C)
Is she for real?
"I''m already terraforming the world for you! What do want me to do?" (I)
"Something a bit more expressive. Hm, ah! How about you jump up, make a ground pound when you get down again, and scream ''earth shatterer'', while doing your thing?!" (C)
The cringe is strong with this one.
"Are you for real?" (I)
"Absolutely!" (C)
"You know that no one else in the whole multiverse could or would dare to ask this of me?" (I)
"Well, what else is a best friend other than someone who brings you into embarrassing situations? And it''s private enough here. Nobody''s going to see a thing!" (C)
"In every dimension''s hell... Fine, for you." (I)
"Thank you!" (C)
I move a bit away from her and start.
Because I concentrate on doing a good jump, I realize a bit too late that my legs transform into their beast version while I''m gathering force to propel myself upward.
This is distracting, but the strength was enough to accelerate me high enough into the air that I have all the time I need to get over this. Then I concentrate on my fist to make Chiaki''s custom-ordered move.
Though, I could''ve anticipated that this would result in the rest of me transforming into my demon self.
However, I don''t want to repeat this and make sure that I impact the ground with my black claw first.
"Earth Shatterer!" (I)
The effect is instantaneous.
All around me the ground erupts, rises, shifts, and falls in all ways possible.
Small hills erect into mountains, the earth rips apart and forms long ruptures.
But naturally, I made sure that Chiaki''s position wouldn''t be affected.
In the end, we stand in a perfect little valley in a stupidly wide mountain range that hopefully was far enough away for anyone to see.
"Wooaaah! That was so cool!" (C)
I think as well that I did a good job.
It wasn''t even too loud.
So I look at Chiaki to receive my well-deserved praise.
And freeze.
That little shit recorded everything with her handy camera!!!
"Grumble"
"Chiaki!!" (I)
"What? That''s gonna be a great memory!" (C)
I fight the urge to forcefully take it away from her and break it because I am not a bully.
"So, what''s the next step?" (C)
...Sigh.
"Next we have to do the fine-tuning. Especially fine in my case since my body likes a bit too much to mess up my commands." (I)
Not like I know how it''s possible to mess up an idyllic mountain resort but I sure as hell don''t want to find out.
However, if I concentrate hard enough I should be able to avoid any deterioration.
I imagine in detail every little thing I want.
First, I shape the surrounding mountains to grant a little more coverage around the edges so that the ambiance is that of an isolated, peaceful place.
Now that the general shape stands I want to cover it in nature.
Plant life to be precise.
Oh no, not like this.
I know how you''re going to pull this off.
This time I''ll do the designing.
What I want here are nice semi-high pine trees, so there won''t be as much dirt and they''ll be evergreen.
You hear me?!
I want them green!
Also, they''re supposed to have pronounced branches, not just the big conical ones.
I simply like those better.
And there''s no hiding space for creepy stuff in there.
It''s a little bit like growing tentacles.
Just a bit straighter in the middle and to the edges I can leave a bit more liberty.
Now just the green needles.
Okay, just a general covering on the edges.
Finished!
Okay... Those are a bit sharper and more solid than I''d like them to be.
And is that a throwing mechanism!?
Right, then counter actions.
I''ll simply declare Chiaki as a protected entity.
Now whatever governs those "trees", probably me, should avoid harming her, which is good enough.
Then I''m continuing with putting a layer of grass everywhere and while it looks fine I hope that my powers weren''t able to mess this up as well.
"Wow, that looks awesome! But there''s not much fun stuff here." (C)
"Yes, yes, I was getting to that part." (I)
Because now it''s time to add another element to this project.
And I mean a literal element because what I want is water.
A nice little lake in the center.
But to make it a bit more beautiful I''m going to have the source coming from above.
"Swash"
A thought is enough and a rippling waterfall comes down from a specific side of the outer edges flowing into the center.
Slowly the cavity in the middle of the valley fills up.
I add drainage out into the mountain range to avoid t the whole valley filling up to the brim.
For comfort''s sake, I leave a strip of stone free at the edge.
And then I also want a sandy beach.
It''s always nice to have options.
So, let''s get me some sand there.
And not quicksand!
It''s actually weird how at my command the stone breaks itself apart as if it wants to please me.
However, now I have two different kinds of nice beaches next to each other.
One made of sand to get in, and one made of stone for when you want to get out without dirty feet.
Yep, that looks nice.
Now all I lack is a place to rest.
So I imagine a Japanese-style mansion on the top of the cliff where the water comes from.
One of those typical spa mansions where you''d get a massage after a long day in the hot springs and good food.
While this kind of construction is a bit too complex to imagine every little detail, here it should be simple enough not to mess this up.
So I want a spa mansion up there!
And like an organic thing, it grows out of the cliff.
First the wooden frame, then the ceiling and floors, it even has those paper walls.
While it looks ominous and slightly haunted, I''m sure Chiaki and I should be fine in there.
All that is left is a stairway path from down here to the house.
Aaand done!
I think I did a good job.
Maybe I could do this kind of work to earn myself a bit of pocket money?
Though, maybe better not.
Chapter 116
"This is so cool!" (C)
"Thanks. I think I have a creative knack for stuff like this." (I)
"Not only that but also how you looked when you did it! It was such an impressive sight! You just pointed somewhere with your arm and stuff happened. For example how you made the trees. It looked like you wove them into existence. This is what I call an act of creation! Not just some boring standing still and stuff comes out of nowhere. It has to look the part!" (C)
I''m not really sure if I can follow Chiaki here.
What I''m sure about is that her standards for how godlike beings are supposed to be are nothing I should take to heart.
However, as long she''s happy it''s fine and I filled my good friend balance.
Maybe I can ask her next time for help if I mess up again and need the nuclear version of a positive energy battery.
Doesn''t sound too unlikely.
"And? Is this place what you had in mind?" (I)
Even the water should be at a comfortable 32¡ãC.
There''s nothing to complain about.
I even checked twice that there''s no tentacle monster within the lake''s depth.
I''m pretty sure that I didn''t leave any wishes unanswered.
"It''s perfect! You know, sometimes I had my doubts if you would get the hang of this outer goddess thing but now you completely convinced me!" (C)
What the heck is she talking about?
How is a spa resort connected to wielding unlimited power?
Screw it, it''s Chiaki.
Now she''s touching the lake.
That one is a bit darker than I''d have liked it to be, but that might just be the general lack of sunlight.
Probably something like missing color wavelengths that make blue water appear black.
But it''s still completely normal water.
"I really want to jump in! Come on, Iori!" (C)
"Just wait a moment. There''s something else I wanted to show you. I added a little surprise for you up there." (I)
I included a certain gimmick to the waterway which I''m sure she will appreciate.
"A surprise from an outer goddess?! What are we waiting for down here?!" (C)
"After you." (I)
The stairway is one of those steep stone mountain temple ones.
Mostly because I like how they look.
Yet one should climb those carefully since they lack a railing in case one slips and falls.
But that doesn''t keep Chiaki from sprinting up there like trained athletes would do a hundred meters in horizontal.
With my tireless body, I manage to stay close behind her, mostly to prevent the mentioned accident if she slips.
Fortunately, I don''t have to mind a fall.
Soon we''re up there and for a nightmare creation, it has a really relaxing atmosphere.
"Oh my god! You really established a hot spring spa here!" (C)
"Oh, apparently yes." (I)
Seriously, the waterfall was supposed to come out of nowhere from some stone.
I certainly didn''t include a steaming hot pool on the side of the mansion.
From there it flows through a small channel below a bridge that connects to the mansion and ultimately down the waterfall to the lake where it cools off.
While it''s beautiful it certainly wasn''t planned like this.
But apparently, my demonic subconscious took some liberties when I described the mansion as a hot spring spa.
Also, it added some plants from the nightmare forest.
If I''m right the edible ones.
It kinda adds to the sight.
Not that I dislike the result but I worry about the implications.
"Wait, if you answer like this it means this wasn''t the surprise! What is it?! Gimme, gimme, gimme!!!" (C)
Sigh, I should do her the favor or she''s going to start a light show in her excitement.
"Actually, what I prepared is this." (I)
And I point at the waterway.
While I said it comes down as a waterfall this is only half of the truth.
What you can see from up here is that the water while traveling down makes several erratic loops to the side.
It goes left and right and differently steep or angled curves till it finally flows into the not-too-high waterfall on the lower end.
"Oh my... You didn''t!" (C)
"Yes I did!" (I)
"Is this a water slide?!!!" (C)
I smirk at her.
That''s precisely the point.
I made extra sure that there''s not a single rough or sharp stone on the way down.
You can sit down here on the top and the water carries you safely down, through the loops, and ultimately to the waterfall where you get safely expelled into the lake.
It even looks somewhat natural while you''re looking at it from the outside.
It''s simply perfect.
One just has to jump on for a ride.
And Chiaki does just this.
But why the heck in all her clothes!?!
"Whooooohooooooohhhhhhh!" (C)
I don''t use the waterway but instead, jump down from the edge of one loop to the next till I''m standing directly next to the waterfall.
I try my best to make a stern expression.
"Chiaki, what about your clothes?!" (I)
"Oh, right. They''re too cumbersome for a bath." (C)
And there she goes getting naked again.
Instinctively I cover my eyes.
All twenty of them.
The bundle she simply throws on the beach.
Why are you looking so embarrassed? You¡¯ve already been naked for much longer than I have!" (C)
Oh shit!
I totally forgot to switch back to my human body.
The only good thing is that my pitch-black skin, slight fur, body armor, and generally abstract appearance make it so that there''s not much to look at.
Well, technically I''m quite the sight, but you know in what sense I mean this.
So I don''t see a reason to change yet and give up on my position.
Still covering my eyes I speak to her.
"Can''t you at least wear something? I know we didn''t bring anything but I could make something like a swimsuit." (I)
"So you think if you have the stuff that is essentially your body rubbing really tight against all my privates this would make everything more modest?" (C)
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
In an instant, I feel like I''m becoming beat red.
No idea how this combines with my demon form.
"Grumble"
"Okay, okay, that was just a joke. God, no reason to start the apocalypse." (C)
"S-sorry." (I)
"But seriously, there''s no one else here but us and we''re both already naked. I don''t see any issues. I mean we''re both girls!" (C)
Isn''t that what they''re saying at the start of every single Yuri-manga ever made?
Please, I really need to stop thinking about it.
Sigh, I''ll just cover my shame in water.
And so I jump into the lake.
"The water is great, right?" (C)
"I created it, so I guess I would know." (I)
"Sure, sure. Now let''s just have fun!" (C)
And if Chiaki declares something like this there''s no force in the multiverse to stop her.
We dabble together in the water, sometimes simply dwelling a bit, and Chiaki is using the water slide so often it seems a bit too much.
She''s sprinting faster up the stairway than she''s sliding down.
While I can''t grow physically exhausted, at the end I lazily lie down on the stone beach.
This is actually quite nice.
"Hey, Iori! I think I''m slowly growing tired. Why don''t we go up there and see what else your spa has to offer?" (C)
Well, there might be fresh milk in some fridge and we weren''t in the hot spring yet.
But Chiaki''s curiosity drives her first into the mansion.
She opens the big front door and there are two loungers, positioned so one can enjoy the waterfall scenery.
I guess that''s one more creative liberty.
Though, I''ll take it.
"Oh my gosh, those are perfect!" (C)
I don¡¯t know if something like extreme relaxation exists, but if not, Chiaki is currently inventing it.
But I''m a tag-along by nature and lie down on the lounger next to hers.
Hah, it''s undeniably relaxing.
Maybe some kind of light condition would be nice but this world isn''t ready for a day-night cycle.
But a massage would be nice.
I literally can''t grow tense if I don''t want to, but from my current feeling, I would appreciate it.
I can almost feel how something is pressing all the right points.
Urgh, yes, right there.
"Hah, this is so nice. Uhh, I didn''t know you also have massages in store." (C)
"Yes, me... neither!" (I)
At this moment my eyes and a thousand more rush open.
The pressure came from outside and had nothing to do with me!
I turn around and focus with all I have on the source of my comfort!
There''s... a maid?
Well, not directly a maid, the uniform isn''t according to my prejudiced image.
Rather there is a pair of Japanese twins in white spa gowns, with short but totally even sliced black hair.
One of them is still kneading Chiaki, who doesn''t bother to turn around, the other stepping a polite distance away from me, both giving the impression of perfect professionals.
Anyways:
"Who the heck are you!?!" (I)
Now Chiaki finally turns around as well.
"Whoah!" (C)
The one at her side starts to speak.
"Shall I continue?" (spa girl)
"Sure." (C)
And she turns back on the lounger.
JUST HOW CAREFREE CAN YOU BE!!!
"Grumble"
Now the other one speaks as well.
"Lady Iori, we are your servants!" (spa girls)
Or rather both of them, in perfect synchronicity, at the same time.
"Uh, but... How?" (I)
"We are simply here to ascertain that you have a pleasant stay." (spa girls)
Wait!
I only wanted a spa mansion, not spa caretakers!
How could I mess this up?
Was it masseuses included?
What in every dimension''s hell?
"You seem stressed. Please let us help you to alleviate this strain." (spa girls)
"N-no, first I want to figure out what is going on here." (I)
"Uuuuhhhhhh, but they''re really good." (C)
Sigh, Chiaki is useless in blissful nirvana.
"Can we be of assistance in some way?" (spa girls)
"Shit. And I wanted to avoid this." (I)
As it is I can''t even dodge this situation since they seem to be pretty well-informed.
"Is there a problem? Can we help?" (spa girls)
Are they now also therapists?
"Sigh, I wanted to avoid this. I really don''t wish that anyone is worshipping me." (I)
"This is no issue. We aren''t worshipping you."
"Worshipping is what the insecure do to reinforce their faith. There''s no need to assure oneself about an undeniable fact. You are absolute and there''s no doubt about this." (spa girls)
Great, so they''re one step beyond mere worshipping.
That''s not necessarily a soothing state of affairs.
"And you, you were created along with the mansion?" (I)
"By your will, to provide all the comfort you associate with this place." (spa girls)
Certainly not by my conscious will but I don''t need to rub it in for them.
"Ehm, I''d like to ask, and please tell me if it''s troubling you, do you two really have to always speak at the same time?" (I)
This time only the one next to me speaks.
"By your request, we will cease to do so. Yet we aren''t separate beings but merely the conscious purpose of this place to provide comfort. We did only assume this form as the most soothing appearance to conduct our services." (spa girl 1)
"The most soothing? You don''t have to force yourself around me." (I)
"This isn''t necessary. We only wish to make you feel comfortable." (spa girl 1)
"Please, just act natural around me." (I)
Now Chiaki also got out of her massage coma.
"I''d like to see it too." (C)
"As you wish." (spa girls)
At this moment the two literally melt.
Purple tendrils emerge from the accruing pink gooey mess, eyes stare unblinking from within all their folds, and their tentacles merge with the ground and even each other till they cannot be separated anymore.
Fluids gush out of their insides and are subsequently absorbed by the now living floor and likely pumped back into them.
I''m close to throwing up.
That was a bad idea!
A really really bad idea!
Abort!
Stop this!
Return!
I don''t even say anything and the two already shrink back and an epidermis grows over all this horror.
I think they might have something like a mental link to those they serve, or simply to me.
And I''m really not good with all this horror stuff.
"Lady Iori, maintaining this shape is no effort at all. We''ll gladly provide our services in this form." (spa girl 1)
"Oh, what a waste. Don''t you think they could give good massages with all these tentacles?" (C)
Seriously, just what is wrong with this girl?
"You don''t need to provide any services to me. I absolutely don''t want to exploit you." (I)
"Lady Iori, comforting the guests in accordance with this place''s purpose is our whole existence. You''re by no means exploiting us. You''re only allowing us to fulfill our purpose." (spa girl 1)
"Are you aware that I might never return here? Do you really want to make your existence depend on this one single moment?" (I)
"This is no issue. We are merely the animated wish to serve you. Without any intent to sound offensive, I would suggest you stop thinking too deeply about it and just enjoy your time here." (spa girl one 1)
Damn, they''re making good advertisement.
Ahh, forget about it.
"Sigh, whatever. I don''t know anymore what to think. Just do whatever you like." (I)
"May I provide a massage?" (spa girl 1)
I''m past giving a damn about all this craziness.
"Sure, whatever." (I)
And so she starts.
Ghuuuuhh.
I need to admit that she''s good at what she''s doing.
Just the right strength to her grip, firm, and very skillful.
It almost feels as if she has more than two arms.
Damn, now I''m sure that I was just touched at more than two places simultaneously.
Just ignore it, Iori, and by no means look behind you.
Though the massage is actually on a level that I would pay money if I had any.
It''s even long enough for me to consider it being finished and not one of those that end with an unsatisfying clap on the back.
"God, I think I needed this." (I)
"Even if I didn''t, there''s no way I would have skipped on this." (C)
"Thank you for your praise, Lady Chiaki." (spa girl 2)
"Did you hear this? I''m a ''lady''!" (C)
"Yes sure, ''great magician''." (I)
It''s really nice here.
"Would you wish for a meal?" (spa girls)
"A meal?! Is there anything they don''t have here?" (C)
"Careful, Chiaki." (I)
After all, this is still nightmare land.
So I turn to the spa girls.
"What exactly do you have in mind?" (I)
"There is an assortment of native plants in the immediate vicinity of the mansion. Also, the storage has a large variety of popular dishes. Naturally, we would freshly prepare everything in the well-equipped kitchen." (spa girl 1)
"You can cook!?!" (C)
"Of course. This is all part of our role to provide the very best service." (spa girl 2)
Sure, what else.
They leave the room and directly after this, I hear noise from the kitchen.
I sit down with Chiaki on the step to the mansion and look out at the waterway.
"I really don''t know what I should think about this." (I)
"You''re worrying too much again. They seem pretty well set up here. I''m not even sure if they''re... Well, living beings. Okay, in some way they are but, you know, they don''t feel actually real. More like... an AI to the house. I think it would be more like leaving a machine with voice speech somewhere." (C)
I''m extremely doubtful about this viewpoint.
"You really think it is okay to just leave once we''re done here?" (I)
"Sure! They''re living at the best place ever and are not bothered about it. They even repeatedly told you that themselves." (C)
We talk a bit longer till out of nowhere one of those caretakers manifests behind us.
"The meal is prepared." (spa girl)
No idea which one this is or if there is a difference in the first place.
We are guided to the side room and I almost can''t believe my eyes.
They prepared everything one could imagine with what they had at hand.
Little potato, or rather coroca sticks, arranged vegetables, perfectly presented meat, shrimps, dips. It looks perfect.
And the smell alone is a delicious promise.
Nothing against mum''s meals, I always feel the love with which she prepares them, but this is simply high class.
In a restaurant, one would have to pay a fortune for this.
"That''s what I call service!" (C)
I need to admit she has a point.
We start slowly eating and it absolutely keeps up with expectations.
And I don''t even have to worry about gaining weight or becoming full and can simply enjoy it.
Though halfway through I rationalize that I should savor the taste if it doesn''t matter how much I stuff myself.
I don''t want to become the embodiment of gluttony.
That''s simply a bad image.
But Chiaki isn''t holding back either.
She stuffs herself full to the rim.
I don''t know how this will carry over when I bring her back out.
Maybe I should do her a favor and subtract the extra weight from her.
Or maybe not. Sounds a bit too invasive for my taste.
"Are you satisfied?" (spa girls)
They''re asking both of us.
"Absolutely! This was great!" (C)
"Yes it was. Thanks for everything. But now we really need to return. But... is that really okay for you?" (I)
"Of course. We only exist in case someone wishes to enjoy the comfort of this place. There''s nothing more to this." (spa girls)
"See? I told you!" (C)
It''s still a bit hard to align with my morals that I''m basically abandoning them in the literal nowhere, but I can only believe their own testimony.
With mixed feelings, I swallow Chiaki before she can become too aware of it and hop over to our home dimension.
This was certainly a special episode.
However, there''s one thing I need to admit.
I can''t complain about the service.
Chapter 117
I teleport myself back home.
"Mum, you''re back!" (K)
And she clings to me.
"Sure, Kuri." (I)
Then mum arrives as well at my room.
"Do you have any idea how long you were away? It''s already late evening. Miss Sato already called to ask where her daughter is. It was quite difficult to deceive her that her daughter isn''t currently in some otherwordly dimension. And I don''t feel great about lying for you." (S)
"Sorry, mum. I better bring her over directly. Just let me quickly grab her stuff." (I)
"Sigh, did you at least have fun?" (S)
At this, I can answer her with a bright expression.
"Yes we did!" (I)
"Well, that is what matters. But you shouldn''t wait for too long. Chiaki''s mother sounded worried." (S)
"I''ll instantly move there." (I)
"I guess teleportation comes in handy." (S)
Fortunately, Chiaki only brought that super mini bag with her.
That should still be left in my castle now that I think about it.
Well, it''s not like her mother saw what she took with her or she might''ve questioned why it''s only such a small bag.
I''ll just later on replace everything she has lost.
"Sorry, mum, but I should hurry and let Chiaki out. You know how it is if I stall this for too long." (I)
"Sure, just be careful... And she''s gone. Sigh, sometimes I believe it was easier when she wasn''t an almighty goddess." (S)
While I act as if I didn¡¯t hear that last part because of some weird awareness I maintain around our home, I have to decide on a teleporting destination.
Actually, I have no idea where I currently am while being stuck in teleportation.
Somewhere in-between I''d say, where my first concrete thought might transport me.
Since I don''t want to walk too far and the streets are too open I decide again on the highest floor in Chiaki''s apartment complex.
This should do nicely.
So I materialize directly there and bring Chiaki over.
"Whah-, Uh. Okay, no screaming. I''m fine. But if anything that part is going to cost a star for the final review of that resort." (C)
She still seems to be somewhat stable.
If this place I just created is really endurable then now I might even have a place where I can store people without granting them too much access to my inner realm.
I mean, nobody can complain if I''m sending them to a spa resort, right?
"Just one?" (I)
"Four is still decent and for the rest, this place really provides what it promises. By the way, this certainly isn''t your home." (C)
"Yes, this is your place. Or one floor higher. Your mother got worried, so I decided to teleport here directly and spare you a second trip to make it in time." (I)
"Fine, but next time I''d like to be informed. You have no idea how cut off I feel during that storing time." (C)
I have plenty of testimonies by now.
"Anyway, I''m now going to deliver you back to your parents. Uh, and take this." (I)
The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Quickly, fleshy mass spreads from my hands, forming first a ball, and when I give it shape progressively takes on the form of Chiaki''s lost bag.
"Wow, is this a special brand?" (C)
"Yeah, it''s from "Iori designs" and the branch is coded with "Nightmare". Please, I just don''t want your parents to grow suspicious." (I)
"Sure! Who else can say they own something from a demonic goddess? I''m just sad I don''t have that toothbrush anymore." (C)
Groan!
She just had to bring this up again.
"Whatever. But this time you should go alone. Your mum was right last time that it doesn''t make sense if I bring you only to walk the same way back home." (I)
"Well, can''t deny that this would be redundant. But I''ll see you tomorrow in school. And don''t go to that resort without me!" (C)
It''s a bit difficult to keep this request considering that it''s kinda a part of me.
"Well, goodbye, Iori. See you later." (C)
"Likewise." (I)
Even before Chiaki is down the stairs, I teleport back home.
Just a blink and I stand in our living room.
"Oh, Iori. That was fast! Did you already see Chiaki off?" (S)
"Yes. You won''t believe it, but I think I kept her occupied enough today so that even she got tired over time." (I)
"Wow. I mean, we''re talking about Chiaki here. Her and growing tired, that is... unordinary." (S)
Sure, as I said, that girl is a nuclear battery of energy.
At least she''s literally on the same level.
"By the way, is Kuri with you? I couldn''t find her anymore after you left." (S)
Did she again bond with my shadow?
I do a quick check of myself but can''t find any traces of her.
Well, traces yes, since she''s regularly in there but not the real thing.
"No. What should we do now? Where is she?" (I)
That super demon roaming the city sounds pretty bad.
"I don''t know. I mean, it''s not like we could call the police to look for her. And this poor girl is so helpless on her own." (S)
Is mum aware that we should be more concerned about everyone else but Kuri?
"Iori, can''t you call her? I mean she has no phone but you can do so many things." (S)
Well, if I think about this, she originates from me, I''m connected to her in some way, and last time she was able to find me.
And besides this, as far as I know, my growth is spreading continuously.
Which by itself is rather bad but comes in handy at times.
"I guess." (I)
"But mind your own position. Nothing too extreme please." (S)
Well, I suppose I should start on the small side to see if she comes before using the big tools.
There''s no telling what else I might draw this way.
"Kuri! Where are you?! Come back!" (I)
The words are actually just for mum since the way I reach her is not on an auditory basis but instead, I use something like a mental signal and maybe some miasma as a carrier, hoping nothing evil responds aside from my little avatar of darkness.
So I wait for a short time since she can''t teleport and like this has a travel time.
And well, she comes.
At first, I believe that there''s a blackout since from one moment to the next the lights of the city are gone, but then I notice that in the distance some are still there and it''s a local phenomenon that moves in our direction.
The black smoke enters through the gaps in the window, gathers in the room''s center, and forms into a little girl.
"Mum!" (K)
"Hey Kuri. Wasn''t it possible to settle for a little less dramatic entrance?" (I)
You know, instead of scaring everyone to death who''s looking out their window currently.
With some luck, they''ll explain it as a local weather phenomenon where suddenly a fog of deepest darkness comes down.
The late hour might help sell this explanation.
"Sorry." (K)
Sigh. I can''t be mad at her if she''s looking at me like this.
And fortunately, the fog should ironically have made it impossible to trace anything back to our home.
Also, mum is already pulling a good chunk of the lingering darkness inside her.
"Glad that you''re back. But I think this was enough excitement for a day. I think it''s time for bed now." (S)
The circling darkness around her is rather convincing not to retort to this, even if it''s not too late yet in my opinion.
Ten minutes earlier.
I''ve got it! I''ve got it on tape!
I knew I wasn''t crazy!
Last time, when I heard the screams of the Sato child I knew something was up but later on they acted completely normal.
When her friend left I followed from a distance but... I still don''t know what I saw back then.
Anyways, that''s not my concern but a job for the officials.
Therefore I installed a camera to observe the area in front of the door.
And now I''ve got her!
With this kind of evidence, they won''t call me crazy anymore at the police station!
I''ll prove it to all of them!
And it''s perfectly legal to secure one''s own front door, so I''m good.
"Whosh"
Suddenly the whole room turns dark.
"My mother doesn''t want this." (K)
"Wh-what?"
I can''t see a thing, but dark smoke crawls closer and closer toward me.
"Sorry, I just by chance noticed what you¡¯re doing here. Would you please not do what you intend to do? My mother really doesn''t like to be seen and this would make her sad. So please, don''t do this!" (K)
At this, the darkness intensifies.
I can''t even make out the contours of my own home.
Everything around me is pitch black.
I¡¯ve lost my orientation, so I turn one way and another, until suddenly I¡¯m face to face with a girl that somehow levitates at my height.
However, something is definitely not right with her.
Liquid darkness flows from her eyes, her hair almost seems to grasp at me, and her complexion makes her look like a living dead.
But the worst isn''t this completely irrational sight in front of me.
It''s the primal dread I feel while looking.
"Please, give me the record!" (K)
The voice echoes in my head.
From pure fear or an unnatural compulsion, I don''t know, but I hand over the tape before anything worse happens.
She almost rips it from my hands.
Then she holds it, darkness gathers around it, and the object that was just there is gone like a faded memory.
And promptly my home is almost bright again.
Even the darkness around the girl almost seems to have vanished.
And for some reason, she childishly smiles at me.
"Thank you very much!" (K)
Then she looks confused left and right.
"Huh? Where is mum? I need to go looking!" (K)
Then its body evaporates in black smoke and draws through my doorstep.
What the hell just happened?
Chapter 118
Finally, it''s a school day again.
Yes, I know how incredibly atypical this sounds for a schoolgirl but after all this time as a working maid in my dreamworld always at risk of getting exposed as their creational goddess, I have this slight longing for simple, uneventful, regulated schooltime.
"Hey Iori! This weekend was just great! Totally awesome! Can''t wait to repeat this next Saturday! And then together with all the others! And we can even take as much time as we want then!" (C)
"Chiaki! How many more times do I have to tell you that we are not talking here about what we''re doing in our free time?!" (I)
I say this but then I hear from nearby:
"Are those two in a gang?"
"If that is the case I''m sure Chiaki is the leader. Iori is more of a willful henchman."
"Willful? If anything she got dragged into this. Even if she''s absolutely against something, in the end Chiaki always manages to drag her along!"
"Totally! Iori really has no backbone!"
Whoah!
That seriously starts getting out of hand.
Now they continue to banter about how I''m dragged into a criminal life where I sell drugs, extort money, and prostitute myself only because I didn''t have the guts to say no to Chiaki.
That last part especially is bordering mobbing in my opinion, and rather than furious, I''m confused.
While this kind of gossiping isn''t too uncommon for our class it never gets so vile.
Especially, not so openly from one moment to the other.
I simply can''t understand what''s going on here.
Also, I should mention that while confusion is my dominant emotion here, I still feel something unpleasant and completely justified stir inside me.
Oh damn, I feel how the border gets thinner.
Just why is this happening?
"Isn''t it fascinating how such a common thing like mere human communication can derail so severely?" (Z)
"Zika-rin?" (I)
"Sometimes I believe you''re never going to get this straight. Or you''re not even trying." (Z)
"Don''t shift the blame! This is your doing!" (I)
"Yes and no. It''s due time that you start learning how the general opinion can be manipulated. You won''t believe me, but to achieve this result all it took was a little mental nudge to lower their reluctance. What you perceive here is what they would say if the self-imposed rules of society wouldn''t apply." (Z)
Okay, I''m a bit upset.
For a lesson, this definitely goes too far.
But also, I''m a bit sad to hear this.
"So you''re saying that this is what they truly think about me?" (I)
"To a degree, but no. Not really at least. As I said, I lowered their reluctance. But as you should know, groups do the same. One says something, the other tries to beat him to this, and so a talk develops its very own dynamic. They may not even mean it, but to impress and experience this soothing feeling of belonging to the group they are willing to go to ever greater lengths. Which is ironically the topic they¡¯re currently talking about. The thing is, humans are manipulatable creatures. Gregarious animals which just go with the flow. As soon as something was stated and got accepted by the group it becomes a fact. So even if the worst things they said weren''t meant as such it''s only a question of time till they believe it to be the case which will allow them to set the bar a little lower. Or higher if it''s about doing their worst." (Z)
This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
"But why are you doing this?" (I)
She has to know that I don''t like being her mobbing victim.
With the way she''s talking, this trick doesn''t even cost her that much.
Just how many did she already get with this trick?
Damn, I''m growing angrier the more I think about this, and am going to skin her alive after I ripped her eyes out so she has a good view of the ordeal!
Shit!
This isn''t good.
I don''t want to kill her, yet.
Fine, Zika got a grace period till I''m thinking straight again.
"You still owe me a favor. Let''s say that it''s about no retaliation against me because of this situation." (Z)
"You''re using your one big favor like this?" (I)
I mean, I''m still an outer god. I''m quite certain that I have more to offer than not killing her.
"Sure, but what''s more important is you getting the absolute basics down before reality is unraveled for that reason. So concentrate and get the reluctance levels back to normal." (Z)
This demon has seriously a weird sense of educational work.
"I don''t know why you want that from me. What is the reason?" (I)
"Teaching you to get a hold of your environment. Without reluctance, humans turn into wild lizards incapable of anything but fight or flight. What I''m trying to tell you here is that if you can''t do it your schoolmates are nothing but puppets at the disposal of any entity without your complexes. And keeping them normal should really not break your weird sense of morals." (Z)
I hope she''s at least not going to get me into more uncomfortable situations.
As Zika suggested, I try to concentrate on them.
And then I raise their reluctance level to make this discussion stop.
And promptly, they''re all quiet.
"Wrong!" (Z)
"What?!" (I)
"Simple, you didn''t influence them, you simply forced your way. Real manipulation is much more subtle. It uses what is there and makes them believe everything was their own idea. Your way leaves a strong afterimage of the act of control and in the worst case exposes your deed." (Z)
At least she is knowledgeable about this stuff.
Fine, then with a bit more attention to the details.
This time I look at their auras.
For one, because of a mental nudge I''ve got from myself, or hope so, for another, since almost everything had to do with lifeforce until now.
I look into them and yes, there''s a nudging feeling that tells me that something is wrong with the way their auras swirl.
But there is one point that is off, or rather that surprises me.
And it¡®s that my analysis tells me that there is nothing inherently wrong with them.
One might believe that after that evil demon messed with their minds to get them to bully their classmate there would be some of her dark miasma taking hold of their hearts.
However, this seems not to be the case.
Instead, they simply swirl a bit differently from how they usually would.
And I guess this is the lesson here.
That driving someone to do terrible things doesn¡®t necessarily require any malicious energy.
They''re just simply more outgoing than usual.
It''s like setting up a trap to harm someone.
A pitfall isn''t evil by itself, in the first place it''s just a hole.
It only becomes a dangerous thing once someone is at risk to fall into it.
The same goes for Zika when she only lays the groundwork for my classmates to go against each other.
A truly nefarious trick.
Anyways, according to my feeling, I simply have to correct this.
And the way is, as always, via lifeforce.
Or in my case, miasma.
As usual, I''m doing everything with my weird instinct, but that one works.
I reach out to them with it and somehow can reduce the flow, or circulation, or whatever makes them go so wild right now.
"But those two aren''t so bad. It''s actually kinda cute how they''re always looking out for each other."
"But don''t you feel sometimes they might be... more than friends?"
"Hey, this kind of rumor can really blow up. You shouldn''t say something like this."
"Didn''t you just before claim that she does sex work?"
"That was a joke! And all of you laughed at this!"
The nature of the conversation really changed.
"Hm, crude but acceptable. You, my dear, made your first step into, as you called it, mind magic. Congratulations?" (Z)
Should I feel guilty?
I didn''t control them but rather just undid an evil demon''s influence over them.
Which would be the classmate next to me.
"Zika, I''m seriously not sure right now if I''m going to hold a grudge." (I)
"Well, this is still part of the favor I''m asking of you. Let''s call it a means to prevent brainwashing among your favorite people." (Z)
"Sigh. I''m too exhausted for this kind of stress in the morning. Please refrain from such stunts in the future." (I)
"I wanted to, but then you again started openly speaking about stuff nobody is supposed to hear. So a lesson was long overdue." (Z)
"That was just Chiaki! Speaking of, why are you even so calm?" (I)
"Because I''m currently learning mind magic! I can recognize ''Karin''s'' teaching mode and this is far more interesting than the regular school stuff." (C)
Oh my god, Chiaki and mind magic.
This is a combination made in hell and certainly one that can''t end well.
Now I have to learn it before she does.
Because this can only be bad for the world.
Sigh.
Chapter 119
While I want to interrogate Zika a bit more for that stunt she pulled there, class starts before I can do so.
Well, with my budding prowess in mind controlling others there might be the option to do so either way but I certainly won''t go down that path.
Just because I could do something it doesn''t mean I should.
And that distinction should especially remain maintained when I could literally do anything.
So I¡¯d rather obey the rules and endure class.
I even pay attention to the lessons since I think of myself as a good student and only was on the weaker side before because I was so damned tired.
Which is still the one thing I really appreciate about my condition.
On the other side, I once again have to wonder where Makoto is, who''s again absent from class.
If this keeps up there might be issues for him to get transferred to the next semester.
Or do exorcists get some kind of free pass for such matters?
This reminds me that I still have no clue how this organization is even incorporated in this country.
If they''re required to prevent demon massacres a sense of officiality should exist, right?
The lesson eventually ends but Zika manages to dodge me till the next period starts.
Then, during the next break, I''m distracted by Chiaki who wants to talk about new "vacation trips" and, much more concerning, new themes for places we might "travel" to like a ski resort or a tropical beach.
Which essentially means she wants me to build them from scratch.
In the end, it means Zika continues to successfully elude me.
This goes on all the way till school is over.
However, after this last ring, I have no intention to let her escape.
"Zika-rin! Why are you avoiding me? And this after that stunt you pulled! What did you even want to achieve with this?" (I)
Fortunately, aside from Chiaki, everyone is too occupied with leaving class to listen in on me.
It might not be fair of me to use her name to force her to humor me, but I''m pretty sure she broke some terms of our pact by doing this.
"Sigh. I had my reason. Well, you already tackled the primary one by working on another one of your greater lackings. Albeit, I also like to remind you at times that I''m a being that blooms if the world lies in ruins and children, women, and whatever scream and cry in despair. Those are the times when I''m happy! But it seems you keep forgetting about this one simple fact." (Z)
"Yes, yes, you''re an evil mind-control demon and things would be so much easier would I be willing to mind-control others without remorse. Is that what you''re trying to prove to me? If so, then why did you wait until now?" (I)
It might be that I let out a bit of miasma to literally vent my anger.
"Okay, okay. The thing is, some of the other wonders aren''t too happy with your last meeting. The issue is that those local beings lack the fundamental experience about some of the most basic lessons, like not angering outer gods. Then put their territorial aggressiveness into the equation and we have a recipe for disaster." (Z)
"What? Are you saying they''re going to attack me? Openly?!" (I)
"Unlikely. I suppose they can at least recognize that you''re far above them. Rather they might try to subtly drive you out of here. You know, like some apartment owners do with their tenants. Small stuff like little pranks that aren''t easy to trace back to the particular individuals. A thought that might have emboldened them. The issue I see is that they might not consider that a greater demon like you wouldn''t know how to properly distract people afterward when they''re going to play their supernatural tricks on you, which could cause issues." (Z)
"Goddamnit, tell me this isn''t true! I have no nerve to deal with a bunch of asocial demons! Because I''m a little fed up after this weekend." (I)
This "greatly extended" weekend.
"You truly seem a little off." (Z)
"Nah! Iori is just being a little grumpy! We had a great time over there!" (C)
"Over there? So you really went through with going to your inner realm?" (Z)
"Yes. Yes we did." (I)
You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
Together with my distrustful exorcist friend, his crazy mother, and even my own mother, who was most of the time linked to my demon daughter.
"To summarize, it was quite the trip." (I)
"Not sure what is so adventurous about visiting a cut-off pocket dimension completely under your control." (Z)
"Awwh! It was great! I never before had so much fun! We saw so many interesting things, places, people." (C)
"P-people!? By all the great ones, what did you do this time?" (Z)
Somehow I knew that part might rile up this demon.
"It wasn''t my fault!" (I)
"Are you aware that you''re using this quote awfully often? Usually after whatever happened, by all means, was your fault." (Z)
"Sorry, but it was just one stray thought. And one moment later I have generations of people building up a medieval society in my demon-infested dream world! And now I have something like a soul farm operation going on there! As if I could have done anything about this at this point!" (I)
"I dread asking you, but what exactly happened on this trip?" (Z)
"So much stuff! It was so cool! Next time you''ll have to accompany us!" (C)
"Or I might slowly pull my nails out, shortly followed by every single hair on my head, one after the other. Now, may I please get a report so I can assess if I should prepare an emergency escape to another dimension?" (Z)
Melodramatic as ever this demon.
"It wasn''t so wild. We got there, discovered the people, which is actually what they''re called. They''re quite normal if not for the fact that they have colored bodies. And no, not in a racist way, but in an all-variants-of-the-rainbow way. After that first meeting, the others kinda convinced me to stay and figure things out." (I)
"Yes, that sounds like you. What happened then?" (Z)
"Not much. We blended in after our introduction and stayed in our roles for a while." (I)
"Have you considered that they reacted like this because you subconsciously wanted them to accept you?" (Z)
"No. We had a somewhat decent excuse." (I)
"Sure, because foreigners of unknown origins are always fondly welcomed. Proceed please." (Z)
Does she have to be so cynical?
"Uh, as I said, we stayed in our roles. I was a maid, by the way, and avoided drawing attention to my person. Eventually I messed up and had to cover everything up." (I)
"That''s not surprising, but since you tried to casually gloss over that part hoping I''d ignore it, I''d like to ask the following. What eventually happened when you got exposed?" (Z)
"Nothing big. It was just one person and since I have no intention to be their goddess I made her promise not to talk about this." (I)
"Hearing this I almost wish to have been present. This kind of crest fall from belief is a hard-to-come-by delicacy." (Z)
"I seriously tried to stay polite and friendly towards her." (I)
"Sure. This person was certainly very comfortable with this arrangement. It seems like once again you gave your all to sidestep any kind of confrontation, as advised as it would''ve been to actually fit your role." (Z)
"Hey, you know I wouldn''t be a good deity and they already had their own god." (I)
If she had drunk anything she would now spew it into my face.
Though, I''m a bit afraid because of those small flames coming from her mouth.
"What is that about a god? Has another outer being truly successfully latched onto your realm?! That shouldn''t even be possible! Eternal void, we''re so screwed if that''s the case." (Z)
"No, totally not! It was just a book passage they misinterpreted. They read something about lifeforce auras and came up with ''Aureas'', the god of auras. But there was never any god present while we were there." (I)
"Hm, doesn''t ring a bell. Okay, as always I''m deeply concerned, but I''ll believe you for now. Anything else?" (Z)
"Uh, some minor adventures and mishaps from my side. The only big thing was my departure. They caught the maid which I startled after I did too many odd things in a row and then I had to play the big bad demon. And..." (I)
"Wait, wait, wait, wait! You played demon?" (Z)
"As a cover story, so they wouldn''t have to realize that I''m their goddess. It worked out perfectly. I even gave them a good feeling by losing the big end fight." (I)
"Sigh. There''s so much wrong with this. I don''t even want to imagine your bad acting going like ''Oh! I got hit! The pain!'' or something like this." (Z)
"Just saying, I was totally convincing! They even got a powerup so I had a good excuse to lose convincingly." (I)
Suddenly Zika''s eyes spring wide open and turn black.
"Power up? What kind of power up did you gave them?" (Z)
"Not me. Okay that one was a bit weird. They just became stronger somehow and fought more ferociously." (I)
"People don''t just become stronger! There''s always a cause and it''s certainly not the goddamned power of friendship! So in detail, what happened at that time?" (Z)
She''s quite intense if the feeling of concern slips out of her like this.
"Well, it was simply a fierce battle, or rather, I made it look as such. They grew desperate, prayed to that god and suddenly their life force grew more intense. Yes, okay, I found that a little weird, but maybe they just found new determination to fight?" (I)
"I... don''t think so. But this is... ridiculous. I mean, no way... Even if it''s... you?! This is just... I mean... Pfft... Or? Ha... Haha... Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!" (Z)
Okay, I think I officially went through with it and finally broke Zika.
She lost all focus and is cringing, laughing her demon organs out while partly losing control of her human shape in favor of her demon''s.
"Iori, I''m growing a bit concerned for her." (C)
"Me too. Zika, are you okay?" (I)
It takes far too long till this demon is anywhere near ready to talk.
Finally, she can at least laugh a bit quieter and I repeat my question.
"Probably? Just heard the joke of the... No idea which timeframe I could apply here. It''s just too fucking great." (Z)
"Would you be so kind to include us in your apparent humoristic gem?" (I)
"I''d like to know as well!" (C)
"Fine, fine. There would be no point to hold onto this. There''s just a very simple punchline to basically all of existence." (Z)
She even has to breathe in before saying it out loud.
"You my dear just created your very own god. A divine entity originating from the most unholy thing in existence! If this isn''t proof that the multiverse has a sense of humor I don''t know! Pffft!" (Z)
Wh-what did she just say?
Chapter 120
"I don''t understand." (I)
"Was I too vague? You made up a god. The mere idea is ludicrous. So, given that we are talking about you it''s just more of the usual." (Z)
"How could this be possible? I didn''t even do anything!" (I)
"Oh my, did you seriously already forget how gods come into existence?" (Z)
The thing is, I can perfectly remember everything that recently happened.
My memory works better than ever before.
It''s not like I always have to deal with the whole weight of my life, rather I can access it any time I want.
For example, I ask myself what I had last week for dinner and know that mum made Oden.
Or in the last test, I suddenly knew what the teacher said about this before.
I have no idea how that filter exactly works but it''s quite efficient.
And so I also know what Zika said back then about gods.
Or how she called Soraja when they met.
"Gods are kinda like dreams. People pray to them and their joint efforts coalesce and form something concrete." (I)
"Good that you can learn. Now what do you think happened in your dream world?" (Z)
"But wouldn''t this need many more praying people? Like thousands upon thousands? That society consisted only of several hundred." (I)
"There are different ways how a god can manifest. Well, actually it''s kinda always the same with the only difference being how the faith assembles. The usual is that a great number, thousands upon thousands, constantly believe that there has to be a reason for a simple concept and they slowly form their god over the course of centuries. They reinforce the idea over and over till it appears like a factum to them that is undeniable. This kind of complete conviction is what brings a god into existence. When the idea becomes the truth for a sufficient number of believers then it will affect the world itself." (Z)
Okay, makes sense.
If dreams can be real to a degree as I experienced it, then it''s not too farfetched that with enough backing something smaller could be brute-forced in what appears like reality.
However, I doubt this was the case in my dream.
What Zika describes is a long process.
Furthermore, I''m quite sure that the several hundred I have there would never be enough to make it happen as Zika describes it here, especially since my dream is already regulated by me, which should interfere.
"But this can''t be the case here! I don''t even have so many people!" (I)
"This brings us to the second variant. It''s also possible that a smaller group of fanatics with unparalleled vigor achieves in a short time the same result as a far greater number of less-intense believers. It''s the difference between a widespread religion of people who don''t care too much about their holy edicts and a small but extremely devoted cult. The difference between quantity and quality that comes down to the same. And this is a newly created god. Which brings us to your case." (Z)
"B-but they weren''t even very fanatic. Okay, they often mentioned his name but nothing too extreme. Chiaki!" (I)
I didn''t see any rituals, shrines, or temples.
This doesn''t seem too fanatic.
"I''d agree. They were grateful but I''m not sure if they could rival a big religion." (C)
"That might be as it is, however, what our outer god here described was the prime example of a manifestation event. Not only are those people isolated in a plane that has not much else going for it than the monsters that want to eat them alive, but in addition, she threatened them on an existential level. They were cornered and in their desperation went with all they had to their god. This kind of pure devotion to entrust their own self to another entity is much more than the superficial faith of someone going once a year to the ceremonies and certainly enough of a spike to push an established idea over the edge to reality. You, my outer goddess, created a god and should now really work on getting some order back into your world. I mean, the beings in your own world don''t believe in you." (Z)
"But I don''t even want to be worshipped!" (I)
"Then it works out for you, right? You only should establish your superiority to that god or it might mess up your inside. They tend to shape their own realms according to their concept. Which would be bad if you have your own idea of how your world should look." (Z)
"Oh, right! We still have our list to work with!" (C)
"List?" (Z)
"Sigh. Because we realized that there are people over there and I''m in some way responsible for them we wanted to work on improving their lives a bit." (I)
"Don''t see why you''d voluntarily take this stress, especially if it already works out for them." (Z)
"I can''t even do it that well because everything I create often ends up nightmarish. This includes plants, animals, even water." (I)
"You are aware that you could just..." (Z)
At this, she makes a gesture as if she''s trying to say: "Isn''t it obvious?"
Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.
"No? What could I do?" (I)
"You''re constantly absorbing stuff, why not make use of that? Okay, your world has a small effect of generally corrupting everything that gets in there but if you use what already exists in another world as ground material it should maintain most of its form while carrying over." (Z)
"That''s possible?! Iori! We could plant rice or grain there! This way we could even solve your issues with the food costs!" (C)
This almost sounds too easy.
Like a simple solution to my problems.
I usually have trouble trusting those.
"But wouldn''t that mean I had to acquire them first? As far as I know stealing crops from the fields is a crime." (I)
"Oh, great ones! How could I forget? We wouldn''t want law enforcement to investigate how some plants got swallowed by the abyss! Then get them wild-growing or whatever! I don''t have a nerve for this and a bunch of duties I need to attend to!" (Z)
I''m not sure if I want her to leave like this.
Unfortunately, I remember too late that I still wanted to scold her for this morning but at this point, she''s already consumed by her usual fire portal.
Maybe I should learn to be more willful.
However, now it''s too late.
"This leaves us. So, where can we get seeds for your world?" (C)
"You seriously want to do this? Even more directly now?" (I)
"Sure, why not?" (C)
"Because I doubt that you have a plan." (I)
"Couldn''t you just buy some rice in a food store?" (C)
This isn''t even too stupid, but it still wouldn''t work out.
"We would need more than a bit and it would only be one plant." (I)
"But couldn''t you simply copy one and the same seed?" (C)
"First, you should very well know that this would end in a genetic disaster. Second, I already dread what my dream would add if I provide the base and then say it is free to reproduce its own variant." (I)
This would only mean getting nightmare rice.
And I have no idea what that one''s properties would even be.
"Hmm... Uh, uh, I have an idea!" (C)
Now I''m worried.
"Sigh, okay Chiaki, what did you come up with now?" (I)
"How about I just check on my phone where rice fields are? I''m sure there are some webpages that show locations." (C)
"I just told you that I don''t want to steal from other people''s fields." (I)
"No, no, we wouldn''t. Instead, we''ll just check the area around them. Wherever big monocultures are there are also going to be some wild plants nearby. It''s only natural. The seeds get blown away by the wind and gather in the surrounding environment around the fields. But there they don''t belong to the field owners anymore and are free to harvest. And when you''re there you''ll just use your eye powers or whatever else you have to spot them." (C)
I''m quite surprised.
Okay, I knew that Chiaki is quite smart.
Her test scores indicate as much, or the way she actively participates in class.
Yet if you know her personally it''s often hidden behind a layer of insanity.
Or at least too many weird ideas to believe that she''s a reasonable being capable of common sense.
"That.. actually sounds like a good plan. Do you really think that''ll work?" (I)
"Got it!" (C)
She shows me her phone and there are some marked places.
I don''t know the site but I doubt there''s a scam about crop locations going on.
"I just followed some links from our farming ministry''s webpage and voila!" (C)
Now she''s also an IT geek.
This girl is just too talented.
It might be vexing would one make the mistake and compare themselves to her.
"Okay, and what now?" (I)
"Isn''t this your part? You can just teleport where the map shows you and check the environment." (C)
"Uh, the problem is, I¡¯ve never been there. I don''t know if I can.¡° (I)
That''s actually a concern.
At all the places in the real world where I willingly teleported to I went before at some point.
Chiaki''s place, school, my home, all known places.
Places I had kinda a feeling for.
And in other cases, I just randomly appeared somewhere.
Here I only have the image on Chiaki''s phone to pinpoint the location.
And that''s only a very rough one.
"Hm, then how about this? Here, give me your phone! I¡¯ll open ''Maps'' on the net and use the satellite version. That''s far more natural. I''m marking the places and you can teleport while knowing our relative location. Even if you miss it, you can just use your phone to recheck everything and you can just close in till you''re there." (I)
Sigh, after today I''ll have to wait for some time till I can tease Chiaki again.
Not only because she''s helping me out here, but even more because she''s being so capable.
But I''ll surely soon find a new reason with her.
"Thank you, Chiaki. Ehm, do you want to accompany me?" (I)
At this, she looks guiltily away.
"Uh, not if I can avoid it. And I don''t think my presence will be needed over there." (C)
Well, she''s not a fan of my teleportation.
"Well, then thank you again, and see you tomorrow." (I)
After this, I look intently at my phone.
I ingrain the top perspective as strongly into my mind as possible.
Then I activate the thought as all the times before and blink away.
When I look around I''m somewhere in the wild.
My phone needs a short time to re-establish the connection and my position on "Maps".
When it does so it proves that I''m almost exactly where I wanted to be.
I just hope that no one''s going to read out my tracking data.
I heard several IT companies do this.
Wouldn''t be good in my case.
Anyways, I came here for something.
So I establish another thought of mine and bring it forth.
This time, instead of using my eyes, I use my mist.
Especially because we''re far away from the city, I''m extremely concerned about all the pollution I cause.
However, for now, it can assist me.
Because everywhere the mist is I have some kind of awareness and I can use this sense to scan for stuff.
I''m especially looking for rice here and fill the image with everything I know about the plant.
Naturally, I soon receive a ping since there are fields nearby.
But the fields aren''t my target.
I''m looking for wild, isolated plants.
On the other side, with the comparatives, it should now be much easier to spot the right ones.
And truly, Chiaki was right and I locate some.
The only concern I have is how worryingly far my mist spread.
I''m rather sure that my corruption isn''t great for flora and fauna.
But this is just another reason to make it as quick as possible.
I blink directly there and see them with my own body''s eyes.
Now it''s just a question of how I go about this.
Do I just need the seeds or should I take the whole thing for replanting?
Ah, whatever. That''s too complicated.
I''ll just absorb it and store everything inside me.
This way I¡¯ll have more to work with.
It doesn¡¯t look pretty when my body grows this mass of tendrils, a billion tiny tendrils that envelop the plants and pull everything inside me, but it gets the job done.
Then I repeat this on some other locations for my storage till I deem I have enough.
It''s quite uneventful, especially since I feel through my mist how every living thing capable of doing so runs for its life or goes into hiding.
And so I''m quite quickly done.
Before the next step, I write mum a message that it might get a bit later today since I don''t want to worry her and the connection is going to cut off.
Then I prepare myself for my leave back into my dream.
There''s one important thing I have to do now.
"Haaaaahhhhhhh..." (I)
I breathe in as deep as I can and suck all the mist back inside.
I noticed that it''s not too great for nature and want to remedy it.
Or at least not be some big-scale polluter.
I inhale and inhale and inhale far above any possible capacities, be it human or inhuman, it''s simply unexplainable.
When I feel that I''ve got almost everything in and that proceeding would cause completely different issues for our atmosphere I stop.
Now I feel a terrible need to breathe out again.
But before that happens, I blink.
And am inside my dream.
Chapter 121
And I breathe out again.
"Puuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." (I)
It''s just good that this place is already as corrupted by me as is possible.
Since it in fact is me.
My very demonic, nightmarish me.
Though, while I already feel how the atmosphere of this reality is absorbing the cloud I just exhaled, I might''ve overdone it a bit.
At least the cloud is a tiny bit too gargantuan.
And I''m sadly not too far away from the settlement.
Considering the essence of this world it shouldn''t cause any harm, aside from a mass panic caused by a giant black wall of doom expanding in their direction that is.
The reason why I''m here at the river in sight distance to the village is as follows.
I want to plant the rice here.
I know that rice needs a lot of water and I could provide it without problems.
But alone planting them won''t help the People if they''re forever out of their reach.
So it''s not too farfetched to assume that one day someone might stumble upon the field I''m going to plant here.
Yes, I admit my foreplanning wasn''t too great.
But in my defense, I''d like to say that I was a bit rushed after I inhaled and didn''t have so much time to think things through.
Yet if there''s one positive point to it, it''s that this giant cloud of doom is a good cover for my work.
Sure, it was unlikely that I would''ve been spotted in the first place but now it''s literally impossible to see me.
And if last time is anything to go by I should have a minimum of half an hour before an expedition from the knight''s order can assemble.
The question now is how do I plant the rice.
I can still feel it stored in another space within me.
That''s actually kinda complicated, but I guess if this indication I get right now is correct then I have something like several independent pocket dimensions I can create and close at will.
Something like sub-dreams or something like this.
But let''s get back to farm work.
Fortunately, not only can my eyes switch to a sight where they can look through the cloud but also I can feel the world itself to know what I''m doing.
The one thing I know about rice is that ricefields are always kinda flooded, with the ground suspended in water, so I think they need a large amount of water which I have to provide.
Luckily that''s a minor issue.
I walk next to the river and draw a line with an outstretched index finger which makes the ground part according to my intention, not too deep, and since it originates from the river the crevice quickly fills with water.
This I repeat several times till I have several channels to constantly water the intended fields.
Yet then I realize something.
They''re not prepared yet.
I don''t know if the dirt is fertile enough and the lack of sun might be an issue but all this won''t matter if I can''t even put the seeds in.
Okay, so I need to make the earth fertile and ready to receive the seeds.
Can you do this?
Make it fertile.
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
And the idea becomes reality.
At several places, the ground, surrounded by the channels, parts, and many many small fissures comes into existence.
It''s just odd that they''re oddly smooth and parted in the middle.
They look almost like...
Buah!!
No!
Absolutely not!
That wasn''t what I wanted!
What kind of absolute sicko came up with this idea?
That''s not the way you go about having a "fertile" ground!
Erase this!
Back to the start!
Gratefully, the ground quickly becomes smooth again.
Once I had realized what it was, looking at it was traumatic.
I should probably be glad I didn''t see the counterpart with the "seed".
Goddamn it!
Do I now even have to mind my wording?
That''s totally asking too much.
Whoever decides on such details, I want to note down till the end of all days, that such stuff is forbidden.
And don''t even try to come up with what the other side has to offer!
Seriously, these powers should come with an age warning.
They''re clearly not suited for minors.
Which certainly includes the fourteen-year-old me.
However, now I have to tend the fields again.
I only hope that growing the rice here will work.
But since my wishes are all coming true in this world there shouldn''t be an issue.
Now I just have to use the rice I''ve gathered.
With another thought of mine, a dimensional portal opens.
From inside it thousands of tendrils reach out, delivering the plants.
They either bring rice itself to plant it or use small seedlings since those should have a higher rate of success.
Anyway, my fields slowly take form.
The only thing I worry about is the lack of sun.
I know plants need it, and while it''s not directly dark here but has ambient light conditions this isn''t exactly the same as having a shining sun.
Though, I can''t just make one.
It''s not too hard to imagine what kind of reaction the People would have to the sudden forming of a blazing fireball above them.
So I need to rely on dream logic to get over this lack and at least the nightmare plants like the coroca seem to grow here.
For now, my field looks good enough.
I did everything I wanted and it covers a wide enough range.
Yet now I should get going before anyone sees me because the fog is already lifting.
But before I can do so I notice a gigantic projectile of energy is flying at me.
It''s still pretty far away but because I''m linked to everything in this world I''m extremely aware of it.
Also, I can''t just blink away because it''s going to destroy my field.
And that after all the effort.
Okay, it took me like five to ten minutes in which I mostly pointed at things without any physical strain but it''s still something I proudly created.
I definitely have no intention of letting everything get blown up by some Shounen story attack.
The good part is that absolute control over everything in this dimension is giving me some options to deal with this situation.
All I have to do is open a big enough portal before this thing reaches me.
So I let my tentacles grow in a circular shape, activate an internal portal, and store the attack in that endlessly vast space within me.
It''s created after something like a blueprint of what my other self wanted to do on a bigger scale in the nightmare realm, yet a limited version sufficed since it was only about my dream.
So the crisis was averted for now and I retract all the tentacles I pulled out of the ground.
Yet as a connoisseur of battle mangas, I just know too well that the next thing that''s going to happen after such an attack is the good old confrontation.
And I still don''t want to leave my field alone with the culprit.
"Hey, that was completely unwarranted! Show up this instant!" (I)
I''m slightly annoyed at being attacked out of nowhere, even if this isn''t a too rare occurrence lately.
Yet while I''m waiting I realize something.
I''m still in my world, but just now the implications hit home.
How could anything dare to harm me in my very own world without my knowledge?
It should be completely off-limits for any entity from the outside.
Even the People were created by my subconscious but it''s not like anything ever entered from somewhere else that I didn''t personally transport here.
So what''s left would be...
"I hereby confront you and command that you leave this realm, as it is mine and I won''t allow your evil here, Demon Oroi!" (?)
Sorry, what?
Chapter 122
"Leave this world, Oroi! By my name, Aureas, you have no place here!" (Aureas?)
Do you know that feeling when the god your accidentally created population somehow prayed into existence now tries to vanquish you in your own world because you cosplayed once as a demon?
No?
Well, let me tell you that it''s a very complicated one with multiple layers of irritation one experiences at the same time.
Though, I guess even if it''s very complex most of it could be summarized under,
"What the fuck!" (I)
"You''re not welcome! Leave!" (Au)
Currently, I can''t pin down where the voice is coming from since it''s kinda disembodied, and even with my eye abilities there is nothing to focus on around me.
What I can say is that it sounds male and while it''s hard to tell with this weird energy echo I''d say it''s not old since it speaks fluently and not with this slow gravity old people do.
Which might be a given considering that he''s one day old.
Yet I don''t know how the time forming before the actual materialization plays into that.
Abruptly, I perceive how energy gathers above me.
I am no expert, but I''d say that it might in some way gather from another dimension that is still within my dream, but not physically in the one I¡¯m currently standing in.
At least this is what I interpret the surge of energy to be that I feel.
And this interpretation is based on my instincts.
And those are usually correct since they''re provided by my subconscious, which if I think about my other self, is far more familiar with my nature.
So yes, the energy comes from a side dimension within my dream.
And this on the other hand supports the assumption that the godly source is as well there.
I just didn''t notice it because I don''t maintain awareness of every part of my dream all the time.
I mean, it''s kinda endless and just because it''s inside me doesn''t mean I have to take notice of it.
The same as you don''t notice a mosquito on your skin.
Or the stinging places.
They''re simply not perceived until you look at them.
The same goes for this god and his pocket dimension.
Until now that is.
Now I perfectly know where he is.
Since he gathers an awful amount of energy, which weirdly feels like a mix of many different life forces, the first thing I do is shield myself.
Before the torrent comes down, I grow many gigantic tentacles in a circle around the field and close them to the center, directly below the energy.
Just in time, because it plummets down with extreme power.
I can tell because of my deep connection to the tentacles I summoned, this very place, and even in some way the attack itself.
And while my tentacle ceiling was dozens of meters thick, the attack almost blew through.
I guess it''s time to deal with this problem.
I regenerate the damaged tentacles, make them grow to the portal, and pull it open.
Then I gather force in my legs and jump.
Midway, I also extend an extremely scary pair of thick fleshy wings adorned with many, many eyes, which aren''t the slightest bit aerodynamic but apparently don''t care for this minor detail, to lift me further upward.
So a moment later I''m at the edge of the portal and simply slip through.
The moment I enter I hear a voice.
"How can this be? You can''t just enter my realm! This shouldn''t be possible!" (Aureas)
Something about his voice sounds weird.
There''s still this echo but apart from this, it''s somehow odd.
Yet I can''t think much further about this since lightning consisting of this weird energy flies in my direction.
I want to dodge, but it blasts off a good chunk of one of my oversized wings.
The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.Just good that I don''t feel this kind of thing as pain which would serve no purpose since it already regenerated.
"Well, now I''m here. I''d like to keep this civil so can you please not shoot at me?" (I)
"Civil? I know what you are, primordial demon Oroi!" (Au)
There!
Before the next blast can come I grow tentacles to fix him in place and cross the distance till I''m standing right in front of him.
Which is when I realize what was so odd for me about his voice.
Because I''m looking at a boy of around seven to eight years of age.
That came unexpectedly.
Fine, seems like I have to switch from a reasonable discussion with a young god to babysitting.
And this boy certainly needs a mature person because he already tries to gather another blast to throw at my face.
"People, grant me strength!" (Au)
Just now I notice the connection.
It seems like somehow there''s lifeforce coming from the settlement and this boy transforms it into a weapon.
Not in a way that I think it would be dangerous for me, especially not here, but this doesn''t mean I like it and have to endure what he''s literally throwing at me.
So I again use tentacles to yank his arm away.
"You won''t win! Even if I die here, I will recover and fight you for eternity if I have to in order to get rid of your presence and save my People, demon Oroi!" (Au)
Damn, good luck getting rid of "my presence" in this world.
I have to say, the way he talks he sounds a bit more mature than I gave this child credit for, even if its conclusions are completely off.
So I have to clear this up.
"Look, you misunderstood something. I''m not evil and my name isn''t even ''Oroi'' but ''Iori''." (I)
"As if I''d believe you, deceitful demon! I''ll do whatever it takes to protect this world!" (Au)
As soon as he says this I feel how he gathers every bit of energy he has left inside his body.
But while it''s still such a weird mix, this time it also feels uncontrolled, wild.
As if he''s not even trying to direct it into an attack.
Oh my god, he''s about to blow up!
"Okay that''s enough! You''re getting a time-out!" (I)
I don''t know how I got this idea.
Probably again this know-it-all instinct, but I am aware of the right course of action.
With this, I establish a bubble around us to cut him off from his energy supply and use tentacles to restrict his movements and absorb the excess of energy directly out of his body.
"What? How did you do this?!" (Au)
It''s seriously hard to get through to him.
Are all gods like this? In any case, I can''t allow this state of affairs.
The People are fine if they don''t believe in me, but if now some god wants to banish me out of my very own dream then this is not only completely ridiculous but also something that annoys me on a most basic level.
"Then like this! I''m not a demon but an outer god. I have my own dream where I wield absolute power and can do whatever my wretched mind can come up with. However, I lost track of it a bit so it developed partly independently. And this includes a certain religion. What I want to say with this is the following: Sorry to break it to you, but you are here in my world!" (I)
While saying the latter something goes through with me, probably my suppressed annoyance at getting replaced by another god in my own dream.
Whatever it is, the whole subspace here turns into tentacle hell.
They break out from me, from the ground, what I perceive as the borders of this place, and even poke from other dimensions through portals straight into the air.
Really, not a single speck is free and this goes on for an eternally wide space.
At least the boy is now properly terrified.
Not exactly my intention but a step in the right direction to prove my identity to him.
"I am Iori Nomia. Outer god and dreamer of this whole realm. You''re free to exist here, but I want you to be aware of who owns the place." (I)
At this point, I don''t even need confirmation that I''m in complete demon mode and scary as hell.
But if your tenants don''t even recognize the fact that they borrowed a place that''s an issue.
On the other side, I feel kinda responsible for him since I caused his existence.
In so many ways.
Does that make me his mother?
"I don''t understand! How can you be so powerful? And what is an outer god? And a dream? Your madness won''t affect me demon! I''m this place''s god and have to protect my People!" (Au)
Now it feels like he stubbornly refuses to deal with the confusing state of the world.
Sigh, and with my amount of experience that consists of two weeks and weird instincts, I''m not too much of a help.
This and the fact that he thinks I''m an evil demon who lies with every word it speaks aren''t too great to help me convince him.
And the miasma around me is a bit of an indicator.
Damn, gods are really hard to deal with.
If I would just know of a better way to teach him everything so he behaves appropriately. Like not trying to blow me up anymore.
Which might translate into a stomach ache.
Wait a moment!
Gods!
I know a way to teach him!
Or rather someone!
I look intently at this little god.
"Wh-what are you planning?" (Au)
"You''re coming with me now." (I)
Chapter 123
- Soraja -
It''s good that gods perceive time differently.
Here inside my realm years can pass in a blink.
This might be part of the reason why I''m not active anymore.
After my intimate ended her life I was falling into the dark pit of my mind.
Truly inappropriate for someone as vibrant as my esteemed self, yet not a single sane being is immune to the perils of dark thoughts.
That''s the price we pay for sanity.
The possibility to lose it.
The thing is that when I finally caught myself after a mere millennium, all my believers were already gone.
Fortunately, in all my wisdom I was still mindful enough to channel every bit of faith I gathered into this little realm of mine.
Otherwise, I might''ve perished as so many other gods without religion to support them.
It won''t hold forever but as long as I don''t spend what I still have, I''ll be able to continue this existence for a while longer.
And who knows?
In this life, my intimate seems far more willing to return to her former ways and she might assist me so we can once again build our kingdom like in the olden days.
Sigh, but I doubt that my services will be very appreciated in this "modern" world.
People simply don''t care anymore for bountiful harvests, being safe from natural disasters, and health.
Maybe the latter still a bit but they won''t pray for it to happen.
Instead, they turned to those weird healthcare centers where they pour all their faith into, while they should rather invest it into me.
While I''m still not active I wouldn''t mind granting a new believer a boon.
Oh, and I forgot the most important blessing believing in me brought my devotees.
Protection from demons!
Something else that''s simply no longer appreciated.
Not even by my intimate it seems.
And while she was even back then willing to dirty herself and interact with demons to pursue her goals, this time it is far more severe.
While that leech could at least be put to use this "friend" of hers is so much worse.
If she truly is an outer god then this world is as good as doomed.
If not because of her non-existent control over her abilities then because this kind of existence inevitably attracts attention from all the wrong sides.
If my intimate would just become aware of what kind of danger she is exposing herself to.
Not only her life but her very soul could be at risk.
If this continues her "friend" might drag her to places I don''t even want to imagine.
One shouldn''t be involved with that kind of being.
Suddenly, I feel a rupture in the fabric of my golden realm.
It is connected to me so naturally, I am aware of everything that happens here.
And a sudden rift that is oozing vile energies into my literal holy sanctuary is hardly unnoticeable.
This kind of portal is the very beginning of a demon''s attempt to cross over from their realm.
It''s strange that such a random event occurs right now.
Especially, since my realm has already a bad polarity for demons and my holy aura should repel them thoroughly.
I do the only sensible thing and cast several massive spells to press back whatever tries to cross there, knit the dimensional space, and hopefully sever any connection to this world so that this creature can''t just repeat the attempt.
Yet unfortunately this is exactly what happens.
Or more precisely, it doesn''t even close.
I have great powers, but while I''m completely sure that I did what was necessary to close it, the portal despite all expectations is still there.
As if someone is rapidly reopening it, not caring the slightest about my attempts to sever the connection or pinpoint the source.
Such a feat should be literally impossible.
And with each second that the portal is open, more from the other side is passing through.
And it''s slowly taking shape.
I can''t let that happen.
I gather all the energy I have and shoot it from my palm at the construct.
To no avail that is.
Not even a blast with my full force could harm this thing as it just reshapes its form.
If this continues I''ll lose my last foothold in this world.
This is terrible.
I try to push more of my power against it, but whatever comes there doesn''t seem to know any limits.
And if I proceed like this I won''t have any energy left to sustain myself.
Maybe I should flee and inform a greater god about this before this creature establishes itself in this world.
Even if without my realm I''ll eventually perish this would be the right course of action.
One last sacrifice for a world that doesn''t need me anymore.
A world that still homes "her".
I simply can''t leave and expose this world to such a crazy powerful being!
Nothing should be this ridiculously unstoppable!
This is almost at the level of...
Oh, heaven''s hell!!!
I stop all my measures of containment and let the disgustingly wriggly purple ball of organic substance take shape.
With my attempts to prevent this gone, it only needs moments to form a vaguely humanoid outline.
The form isn''t big and contrary to the immense dread I felt before only becomes more tender.
It takes the form of a young girl.
A young girl with wings, a slender tail, small horns, claws, bestial legs, and clad in black.
The probably most dreadful being this world knows.
It opens its eyes, consisting of pure black void, and speaks.
"Huh, that kinda felt as if it took longer than usual." (Iori)
She doesn''t even seem strained from all the power I used against her.
I might not be a sustained goddess but a goddess nonetheless.
This creature is truly terrific.
She looks around until her gaze settles on me.
"Ah, good evening, Soraja. Is it evening? I honestly have trouble telling in this place. It''s always like this here, right? I hope I¡¯m not bothering you." (I)
You are!
Your mere presence is desecrating this place.
And this is no laughing matter.
It means that slowly my grasp over it fades.
My presence, my connection to this last realm of mine is taken away from me only because she stands there and spreads "herself".
There''s no better way to describe it.
It''s the essence of this outer god that spreads like its own physical force.
It''s gas, liquid, solid matter, energy, sound, optic particle, and simply its own universal law.
Before this tangible presence, I''m just a fading afterimage.
Yet I can''t show weakness.
My pride as a deity doesn''t allow for this.
It''s not too grave at this point.
I could still wrap up whatever business she has here and might be able to bring again order in this place despite the ongoing corruption.
"Yes, it is an inconvenience. What is the reason for your visit? I hope it wasn''t just a whim of yours." (So)
I literally wouldn''t survive if this becomes a regular thing.
"Uh, no. I have a problem and need your professional advice as a deity." (I)
An outer goddess with a problem.
The mere thought makes me shiver.
While I am indeed quite knowledgeable this is the exact reason that makes all my instincts scream at me that I shouldn''t get involved.
Not that I have much of a choice when she forces herself inside my realm as she does.
"What kind of problem could you have?" (So)
"Ehm, it''s a bit complicated." (I)
"More complicated than the soul traumas from last time?" (So)
"Kinda, I suppose?" (I)
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
Now I am concerned.
Last time I had to make her break an eternal taboo to prevent her from causing the end of reality, so I dread to hear what it is this time.
"Sigh, since you''re already here you won''t leave just like this, so explain why you thought that seeking me out might''ve been an even remotely good idea." (So)
"Well, it might be better if I just show you." (I)
And then, without any warning, she gathers more of her vile essence and uses it to shape another construct, some kind of cocoon.
However, I''m not as simple that I wouldn''t notice that the inside works as a bridge to the other side where she just came from.
A foothold in this world to shape anything she desires in a realm she has not taken over, yet.
Powered by the converted energy of my realm.
Something that deeply offends me.
And that she isn''t even aware of what she does isn''t making it much better.
After a moment, her summoning seems concluded and she opens the side of the construct that''s in front of her.
She intently looks in there.
"Hey, you! Come out now!" (I)
"What did you just do, you vile creature?!"
Whoever is the owner of that voice, I understand them very well.
"I am fed up with your stubbornness! You''ll get out of there voluntarily or I''ll drag you!" (I)
"I won''t let you force me!"
"Oh, you wanna bet?" (I)
And thus she steps inside the cocoon and does... something.
"Aaahhh! You impudent creature! Let go of me!"
"Sorry, but that''s the only way I know of to deal with naughty children." (I)
I have no idea what is happening inside there.
Yet after a short time, she steps out and drags something with one hand.
I need a moment to process what I see next.
It''s a boy who she drags by his ear out of the cocoon.
But while this would be a ridiculous oddity, ridiculousness is just what I expected.
Yet the part that thoroughly overwhelms my wildest fantasies is that I notice the aura coming from the boy.
An amalgamation of all kinds of lifeforce mixed together and a body that''s as intangible as a ghost''s.
He''s a god!
A minor one, coming from the density and lack of sustainment but a god nonetheless.
A god that was just dragged by an outer goddess by the ear into my realm.
"What is this?! By all the heavens, the eternal realms, and... I''m honestly out of comparatives to even remotely be able to point out the wrongness of this situation! Where does this god come from?" (So)
If she just caught it for herself somewhere this spells serious trouble.
"You know, this... is kinda the problem I was talking about. I might have accidentally created a civilization inside me and because I didn''t want to deal with them they turned to worshipping another deity that frankly didn''t exist. And as far as I understood it, the accumulated prayers along with a minor incident caused by me were enough to create him." (I)
This story is so utterly crazy that I''m almost inclined to believe her since no one could just come up with something like this.
However, it''s still completely unbelievable if seriously being considered.
"Gods don''t form just like this! Do you have any idea how much faith has to accumulate over centuries from hundreds upon hundreds of souls to form a proper image?!" (So)
"Right... That''s the other point. I might have accidentally accelerated time by a good degree so that they were already at it for quite some time before I became aware of them. So it apparently took just a slight push to create him. By the way, this is Aureas." (I)
I don''t even know why I ever doubted she''s an outer god.
The more I interact with her the more clear it becomes.
Not only are her powers on par but after being exposed to her antics for mere moments I already feel my sanity slipping away from me.
Which is a great feat considering what I am.
"Where is this place? What kind of illusions are you playing?!" (Au)
The god in question looks fearful.
Unbefitting for a deity but if I understood it right he''s mere days old.
While the character should develop according to the image of the believers, actual experience is essential.
And if his origin is what she told me it is then he has every reason to panic.
Since she just ripped him from his domain.
An act that is not only brash but can have severe consequences, which she once again isn''t even aware of.
"And what is your agenda here? Why did you bring him to my sanctuary?" (So)
"I''d like to know this as well." (Au)
"You, be quiet! The adults are talking now! My problem, simply put, is that he thinks that I''m some evil demon and I can''t convince him otherwise." (I)
I''d like to concur.
But while she''s certainly vile and the personification of corruption, calling her evil would be wrong.
Evil is a variable concept but coming from her character she''s not intentionally spreading ruin and despair.
That she''s totally inept and an eternally sprawling disaster not included.
"And how am I supposed to help here?" (So)
"Since he thinks that I''m just a demon that can''t be trusted I hoped that if it comes from a more than holy goddess it would carry more weight. Also, maybe some tips on how to deal with gods in your inner world? It would be appreciated." (I)
Never since the beginning of creation was this question asked.
For good reason.
That she truly can create worlds and, more importantly, souls is so far beyond anything that should be sensibly possible.
This girl is simply ignoring all the natural laws and making her own without even noticing.
"Stop keeping me here! I have to return to my world, to my People, you fiend!" (Au)
"See? He simply won''t believe me that I''m the creator." (I)
Well, accepting her demonic manifestation as one''s origin isn''t exactly easy.
"Aureas was it? You should calm down. Believe me, you''re utterly lost against her with reason and insisting on the order of things." (So)
"Stop talking! I won''t believe any of your lies! You''re allied with Orio, the primordial evil!" (Au)
I glance at her.
"I... might''ve played a trick on their world." (I)
Sigh, what else?
"Send me back this instant you demons!" (Au)
Demon!? Okay, that''s enough! I still have my pride as a goddess.
Even if it drains what little energy I still have left I release all my golden aura.
"I''m Soraja, the golden goddess of prosperities! And I won''t allow being mocked in my own sanctuary! Don''t ever call me a demon again or you''ll regret it you imaginative footnote in the dream of an outer god!" (So)
That should at least convince him.
No demon could imitate my splendid aura.
"What? How?" (Au)
"Sigh. This girl is not a demon. At least not in the way you perceive her. She''s an outer god. A being that can with mere thoughts create worlds and spread its influence. And I''m sorry for you but your existence is tied to hers. Your world was created by her and is still linked to her whims. She''s your one and only creator and the fact that she''s irresponsible and inept won''t change anything about the fact that she has absolute power over everything in this eternal dream of hers where your realm is located in." (So)
Disbelief and confusion but as I spoke them my words were facts.
He can''t ignore or deny them.
In the end, acceptance is the only way to proceed for him.
"I... don''t understand." (Au)
"You don''t have to and you shouldn''t if you favor your mental stability, yet fighting her is pointless. Especially since she could erase all your faithful and end your entire world with a snap of her fingers." (So)
"I wouldn''t do such a thing. I''m not evil." (I)
"But... then... Why didn''t you reveal yourself, Oroi?" (Au)
"Uh, you know, I thought it might be better to pose as a common enemy that gains strength through negativity. This way people should feel more inclined to prevent tragedies. And I have no intention to pose as a deity. I couldn''t stand the attention. And by the way, as I said before, my name is Iori!" (I)
She tried to think something up but once again it''s just complete nonsense.
"And what are you doing if they now go around, killing all the depressive people?" (So)
"You think they''d do so!?" (I)
Damn, how can anyone be so inept?
"See? This is the true nature of the great demon you feared. A naive child. Rather than express your disgust you should give it your all so that your world survives her mental turmoil. What even is your role?" (So)
"I''m connected to all of the People and help them discover their true self and achieve to be their best version." (Au)
"An amplifier. Peculiar." (So)
"Ahem, what is an amplifier?" (I)
"Personally, I don''t like them all that much. Their blessing is usually something that grants a personal increase. Greater will, strength, and sometimes even creativity. Yet as conflict is part of the mortal''s nature they often end up as gods of war. And this is contradicting my boon of prosperity." (So)
"You''re wrong. You... Ugh..." (Au)
From his attempt to protest he suddenly falls to his knees.
His body starting to become translucent and intangible.
Telltale signs.
"Iori, did you completely disconnect him from your realm?" (So)
Naturally, she has.
Otherwise, the boy couldn''t stand here the way he does.
And her confused gaze is telling enough about how diligently she possibly conducted prevention measures.
"Sigh, you can''t disconnect a god completely from their realm. Outside their space they have no faith to sustain themselves." (So)
"Oh my god! I, I have to bring him back!" (I)
"Yes, you have to. So let''s cut to the chase. As I see it you need someone to oversee your creation and on the other side, we have here a god who could do just this for you. As long as he''s willing to take this role." (So)
"I''d do anything to protect my own!" (Au)
The boy groans while speaking but with this vigor inherent only to upstarts to divinity he should be fine for the next centuries.
"Seems like there''s no conflict. Then would you finally do me a favor AND GET OFF MY LAWN!!!" (So)
Damn, Iori''s corruption gets worse by the second.
At this rate, I''m going to be troubled to purify everything.
If I don''t, her influence will take over my realm, my last foothold in existence.
Fortunately, she gets my subtle hint, swallows the boy, and is gone the next instant.
Finally, I can break down since my exhaustion is only piling up.
Hopefully, I will last till I purified everything.
Dealing with outer gods is too much for me in my old days.
Chapter 124
- Iori -
Soraja looked really displeased to the end.
Should''ve been a given since she never liked me to begin with.
On the other side, she really helped me out here.
I owe her big time.
Aureas already looks much better and, what is also quite important, more cooperative. I simply don''t have her charisma.
"So, can we agree on getting along now? I honestly don''t plan anything. You can just continue being the god here." (I)
Truth be told, that would perfectly align with my interests.
"I... agree. It''s hard to accept but your abilities are undeniable. In hindsight the only thing that makes sense is that you''re the creator. I''ll do as you say." (Au)
Yes!
Mission accomplished!
He''s going to bear all the responsibility, and more importantly the blame, if things go wrong and I... won¡®t.
And this while I''m still unofficially staying in charge in my own dream world.
"Thanks. I really appreciate this. And just so you know, I don''t require any subservient behavior. You can just continue the way you did before. As long as the People are content it''s all good." (I)
"If that''s the case then what were you doing here? I had everything under control." (Au)
"Aside from the fact that I''m intimately linked to this world, I was here to plant some special crops from another world. I hope that those will improve things a little around here. Which was also the main reason why I wanted to protect the field. Yet they might need a while to grow." (I)
"Oh." (Au)
"B-but it''s still all okay now, as long as you won''t try to blast them again." (I)
That was quite the impressive firepower and it would still bother me to see them ruined.
Uh, but there''s another issue that should be taken care of.
"By the way, can you somehow tell everyone that everything''s fine? Some godly revelation? Some are probably freaked out because of what happened here earlier." (I)
"I can. I''m linked to all my believers." (Au)
Huh, that''s handy.
Guess it''s a good thing that I have him in my service now.
"Thank you." (I)
When I think about it, I still barely know anything about what''s important about this world and what there is to know about gods in general.
I suppose I should ask Soraja again.
Fortunately, she''s just one thought away.
And there I am!
"YOU!!!" (So)
Maybe I should''ve waited a bit longer till she calmed down.
"What are you doing here!? Is it really too hard for you to understand that you''re not welcome?!" (So)
"Uh, well, sorry. I only wanted to say thank you. And, and, that I owe you one. Also, maybe ask if there''s anything else you''d know about this god business." (I)
"Get the fuck out of here!!!" (So)
Wow, never thought that her demeanor could slip like this.
"Whosh"
Woah, or that she would go so far as to shoot at me.
And she should know at this point that this kind of attack won''t do anything to me.
"What is your problem?! I came here with only the best intentions!" (I)
"Best intentions? Seriously, are you mocking me? Is this all a joke to you?!" (So)
If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
"What do you even mean?!" (I)
"That you''re killing me! Continuously!" (So)
Huh?
Wh-what?
"Worse, a human soul might be reborn after death but a god has no such luxury. We don''t die, we just vanish. A thought that''s gone, and forgotten. We fade away till nothing''s left. And you''re currently finishing me off!" (So)
I-I''m killing her?
But... how?
"S-sorry? What am I doing?" (I)
If I don''t know what I''m doing wrong I can''t stop it.
"Sigh, I have no believers. I''m not a sustained goddess. Every little act costs me. Takes a little more from a total that won''t replenish. Without faith, I''ll eventually perish. However, I was strong in my days and in this realm of mine, I could''ve lasted for several more centuries. But that was before someone started overwriting it with her corruption. Your mere presence is enough to disperse my presence in my very own realm. Without it, what is left of me won''t make it much longer and all I can do is desperately struggle to cling everything together." (So)
Shit, I didn''t know that she''s so fragile.
As intensely as I can I tell myself to stop anything from flowing out of me.
"That''s not going to help. You''re simply too much." (So)
She''s bitter and I can understand it.
I apparently took much of her remaining time without knowing.
That''s not much better than murder.
While she''s snappy and has a concerning interest in my far younger friend I certainly didn''t want to harm her.
"I didn''t want this! Can''t I do anything? Maybe recharge you? I''m really sorry!" (I)
"Sorry, but no. As I just said, your essence and mine are incompatible. You can''t just refill me." (So)
"Then what about Chiaki? Her energy is kinda holy, right? Couldn''t she help you?" (I)
She is her patron goddess, and they get along for some reason.
I''m sure Chiaki would do everything in her vast power to help her.
"As much as I would like to receive her life and feel her deep inside me..." (So)
"Hey, wording!" (I)
"Hah! Anyway, it would only prolong the inevitable for a short time. While my intimate has vast reserves and a high limit for the lifeforce she can control she needs to regenerate this amount. The exhaustion from sustaining a deity would soon pile up. One might believe eating and a good sleep would suffice against tiring out but there are limits. Eventually, there''d be health issues. We are talking here about her life. I''d never endanger her in such an irresponsible way only to buy me some more days." (So)
"But, but there has to be something I can do! Anything!" (I)
"Sigh, I already long ago made my peace with the fact that my time is limited. In these modern times, I have no longer a place, and the few villages that would still appreciate a good harvest either have their own deities or couldn''t sustain me. Not to speak of the difficulty to establish me. There is no way to gain faith for myself. So if you don''t have several hundred willing believers then I''ll end within the next decade. Sooner, if you choose to stay here any longer or decide to come for more frequent visits." (So)
"But... I do!" (I)
Now it''s her turn to be dumbfounded.
"Come again?" (So)
"I have a whole world full of people who''d be more than willing to support any god that comes along. Why not you?" (I)
It obviously works if they could bring Aureas into existence.
"You mean the world of the boy?" (So)
"Yes, why not? If I ask him to introduce you well enough to them it should work out. And as I understood it, you two embody very different aspects. He makes people stronger and you... Well, I don''t exactly know what prosperity entails but it means something like bringing good fortune right?" (I)
"Do, do you really think this is so easy?! That you could just transport me there and everything will work out? Not to speak of that this place is inside, bwah, you." (So)
"Seriously, you''re not even getting over this racism when it could save your life? I''m pretty sure there are possibilities to introduce you to the People. And did I mention that they have quite a passion for their harvest? Food is pretty important over there. I''m absolutely sure that a goddess of prosperity would find her audience with them." (I)
She stares at me before smirking to herself.
"You''re much more insane than I thought." (So)
"Hey! No reason for insults!" (I)
"You seriously talk about relocating a goddess to another dimension as if it''s the most mundane thing ever. It''s almost as if you''re intent on building a pantheon by claiming gods like collectibles! Thanks for the offer but no interest." (So)
"Can''t you at least think about it? You know that Chiaki would be very sad if you cease to exist. You cannot want this! At least think about it." (I)
"It wouldn''t be possible in the first place. For the, I guess now, third time, your essence is killing me. How would I even make it through the transport not to speak of surviving the atmosphere?" (So)
"The other one survives just fine and maybe we can patch something together. For example, Chiaki is just fine in my world, so it''s possible that we can protect you somehow from any corrupting effects." (I)
This actually seems to get her to think about it.
"With her abilities... maybe it''s possible. But still completely ridiculous." (So)
"Look, I only want you to be open. I owe you one for all your help and think that this might be a good solution for everyone. You could even ask me for any custom creations you want to have over there and I will provide them as far as I''m able to." (I)
She stares long and intensely at me, fighting with herself.
"...I''ll think about it." (So)
"Thank you. Please contact me or Chiaki if you come to a decision." (I)
I should now really teleport away before she''s going to die quicker than she can come to a conclusion.
While I''m glad that I could provide a solution I''m not too happy.
I know that I once again messed up and caused harm to others.
This isn''t too great of a feeling.
At least I can now relax at home.
And get back into my comfortable human shape.
"Iori, where were you? It''s late and you didn''t text me." (S)
"S-sorry mum. I only wanted to plant some rice in my world." (I)
"Rice?" (S)
"Yes. Chiaki and I got the idea to introduce some plants from here over there." (I)
"Sigh, I should start getting used to this. But if you think it will help the people over there. As long as you didn''t get into trouble." (S)
"Ehm, define ''trouble''." (I)
"What happened now?" (S)
"Uh, I kinda had a small brawl with a god I accidentally caused to form last time and ended up recruiting him and another goddess for my world." (I)
Okay, today seems to be the day for people to stare at me for a long time without saying a word.
"Sigh, sure, whatever. I probably should get used to this." (S)
"That''s all?" (I)
"What do you expect me to say? ''Don''t go accidentally creating gods, demons, or worlds''? We''re long past that. I simply can''t contain you and honestly, no parental advisor is preparing you for this. As it is, I only have the option to just go with the flow." (S)
This would be nice if it wouldn''t sound so much like giving up.
"But mum, you know that I still need you and will listen to what you''re telling me, right? I love you." (I)
"Sure. It''s just sometimes a bit much at once. I feel overwhelmed, that''s all." (S)
"Could I today maybe sleep in your bed?" (I)
"As you wish. As long as you don''t dream up more gods in there." (S)
"What about me?!" (K)
"Sure Kuri, you too." (S)
Come what may, I still have the best mum in the world.
What am I saying, the best mum in all worlds!
Chapter 125
After a bit of an eerie atmosphere this morning I''m going to school as usual.
And as always, Chiaki is already waiting at the entrance for me.
"Heeyy, Iiioooorrriiii!" (C)
I get the sudden urge to turn around and walk the other way.
Though, even if I would skip school, Chiaki might just do the same and follow me.
Probably even to another dimension as determined as she can be.
"So, how did your planting session go yesterday?" (C)
"I managed to get a bit done, but stuff happened and I got distracted from it." (I)
In the end, I only managed to plant the rice even though I had in mind to repeat the process with other plants and fruits.
I''m quite convinced that this world might profit a lot from a banana tree.
"Wow, I can''t wait to hear all about it! If you''re starting like this it can only mean the story is going to be hilarious!" (C)
God, Chiaki!
However, since it concerns her patron goddess I have to tell her at full length.
Especially, if the problems I caused come crashing down on me, I want to have told her everything.
Chiaki might be able to convince Soraja that survival might actually be a good thing and that it''s better to involve those you know who are able and willing to help with finding a solution.
Otherwise, you can''t complain about getting blamed when things go downhill.
"Hm, I see an issue with sending her to your world if the whole realm is completely opposite to her very being. But you''re right in so far that there''s not much else we can do as a solution." (C)
"Well, but this other god was apparently able to manifest just fine there." (I)
"You said you were able to control stuff related to him. We might speak here about a deeper level of controlling connection. I imagine that might be hard to accept for Soraja. She''s quite prideful." (C)
"That''s why I''m asking you for your support. I''m sure she would listen to you. Especially if you''d promise to visit her." (I)
"Uh, wouldn''t there be another way?" (C)
"Are you again apprehensive of my means of transportation?" (I)
"No! Maybe a bit. But what I wanted to say was that you have so many powers. Wouldn''t it be possible to figure something out that might allow her to remain a little bit freer? Like a way to leave back to her grove if it gets too much?" (C)
Huh, I didn''t think about that.
If I''m being honest I''m still just getting started with figuring out the things I can do.
Could I do something in this direction?
For example, a remote portal connecting to the grove that won''t require my personal involvement.
Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.Hm, the fact that I have this idea probably means I can.
"Hey, why are you talking about gods and such? Who is Soraja, if I can ask."
Suddenly, I''m getting talked to by one of my classmates.
What was her name again?
Hanamura?
Shit, isn''t there any mental attention diffusing going on?
Zika is nowhere to be seen.
I might have relied too much on her for that matter.
Just what am I supposed to answer now?
"It''s about our DnD group! We''re talking about what to do next in our adventure." (C)
"Oh, well, good luck with that, Chiaki." (Hanamura?)
It''s as concerning as it''s convenient how casually Chiaki can lie straight to someone''s face.
Yet Makoto noticed us as well now.
"I''ve heard something about gods. Is there something I should know?" (M)
I suppose I should involve Makoto more in the things that happen in my life.
Yet in this case, Chiaki does this already for me.
"Nah, Iori just made one and is at it to get a second to work in her world." (C)
"I shouldn''t have asked. Sorry, my mistake." (M)
With this, the school day starts.
Everything proceeds as usual.
The only weird thing is that Zika still isn''t attending class.
Not like the teacher would mind.
I''m not sure if they''re even aware of her existence most of the time.
At least none of them ever bothered to ask her a single question.
Which she probably arranged to be this way.
Anyway, class goes by as usual.
The teachers ask their questions, we occasionally have to go to the blackboard to present the solutions, and there''s also one small test.
I can tell that my performance got a lot better.
While most of my former problems came from my perpetual tiredness, it''s hard to ignore that I also memorize things better and that my powers help in many subtle ways.
It''s hard not to feel like a cheater due to this advantage over the others.
Nonetheless, I should probably be satisfied with the fact that I don''t have to worry anymore about how I''m doing at school.
If I''m being realistic a normal career seems rather unlikely in my case.
So I should look on the bright side for now and be glad that there''s no greater chaos lurking around the next corner of my life.
Sigh, with how my future prospects are looking, it''s no wonder that I worry so much that I''m feeling sick.
Quite literally, since I suddenly also get an upset stomach.
More precisely, I feel from one moment to the other how something tries to claw its way from deep within me.
I even notice how it''s making progress, which distracts me.
I''d like to show more interest in the lesson than I do, but the clawing sensation still presses forward.
I can''t let this happen.
Especially not in front of all the other students.
So I press it back inside, which goes without issues.
However, it doesn''t take long and the presence is back.
That''s new.
Usually, everything quiets down eventually.
Whatever is there, it feels furious, determined, and annoyed
.
.
.
Zika?
I still remember that feeling from the time when we made this pact.
"Iori, is something the matter? You''re losing your concentration again." (Mr. Reko/homeroom teacher)
"I... I think I have to go to the toilet. Quickly!" (I)
"Sigh. Can''t you wait? The unit is almost over." (R)
The way this demon rages, I doubt it.
Yes, it would be easy to suppress Zika, but while I have no idea how she got in there, it''s more than obvious that she wants to get out.
Regarding everything she said about being trapped inside me, I would sabotage my relationship with her for a long time.
And I''m relying too much on her to risk that.
Aside from the fact that you shouldn''t be mean to someone you rely on from an ethical standpoint.
"No. No I can''t." (I)
Some of my classmates snicker at this, as biological functions are always so stupidly funny!
"Fine. Seems like it''s urgent." (R)
The demon kinda insists!
Without further ado, I run over to the toilet.
Yes, just as I said.
After all, where else would I be far enough out of sight to get this demon summoning done?
So I hurry down the hallway into the side door and stop the restrainment I used to prevent the presence that is supposedly Zika from breaking out of my body in class.
Not even her manipulation skills could cover that up.
The moment I do so, it feels like the presence doubles their efforts to get to the edge of my body.
"Urf, urf" (I)
And to top it I also start to barf like a cat.
"U-uh, do you need help?" (?)
What!?!
There was someone here?
Shit, I can''t break it up so well anymore.
Not without the kind of issues I can''t explain.
I look in the direction of the voice and to my surprise see a known face.
It''s "cooky girl" from the occultism club, AKA Nanako.
The moment she realizes it''s me she throws herself to the ground.
"Oh, my eternal lady! Forgive me, I didn''t recognize you!" (N)
I''m not sure if I should be glad that it''s her of all people.
Chapter 126
On the one side, I have here this starting-out cultist who I''m still quite unwilling to interact with.
On the other, I''m going to push a demon out of my body any moment now.
So the cultist might react better to such a thing.
"What are you even doing here!?!" (I)
"I usually read my books here on the toilet. It''s peaceful." (N)
I can relate to this loner mindset.
"Urf! Wait, usually? It''s still school time." (I)
"I, I used a little mind magic to get a toilet pass. The teacher won''t ask later on." (N)
"You manipulated someone?" (I)
"Sure, it isn''t very difficult. That was one of the first things I practiced." (N)
That''s showing deep pits within her.
"Sorry, if I''m rude, but didn''t I restrict you from doing so?" (I)
Mind control is, in my opinion, not a nice thing to do.
Instantly, her expression shifts and she panics.
"I, I didn''t do anything evil with the powers you granted me, I swear! Please, believe me." (N)
Actually, I''m not sure about what kind of restrictions my other self put inside her.
"Okay, I''ll try to believe you. I don''t know what you did yet. So I can''t judge." (I)
"Uh, there are actually quite some grey areas. Like going unnoticed, manipulating to avoid problems. As long as I don''t intend to harm someone I can even use my abilities to my advantage." (N)
"And how do you know that you''re not going too far? Urf." (I)
Shit, the Zika-like presence is clawing more violently.
"Whenever I''m thinking about doing something that would go too far I get something like a premonitional headache, which is a good indicator." (N)
Okay, I was so caught up that there was no time to send her away anymore.
"Wh-what is happening here?" (N)
"Actually, I wanted to do this alone. Urf. But seems like you''re in for this." (I)
I notice how furious the presence inside me becomes, which puts me in a conflicted state between wanting to make it quick or avoid her coming at all.
However, I think if I go with the latter I¡¯d have to do something drastic to make her stop.
And this would be mean and certainly really pressuring our relationship.
So I lift the final barriers that impeded the presence inside me.
Just in case it isn''t Zika, I still mentally prepare myself to deal with whatever might come there.
Also, I have to steady myself for the traumatic body shifting I always experience in such situations.
Last time Zika emerged from my stomach, but this time she seems to aim a little higher.
It''s... It''s rising up my throat!
The tissue in my esophagus rips and deforms, rearranging the moment it happens.
It doesn''t hurt, since I can''t even feel pain in the usual sense as part of my shapeshifting powers, but it''s certainly not pleasant.
If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
"Bl-urbh, BLURB"
My mouth widens, spreading in an inhuman way, making my head bigger than it could possibly be.
Then the bulk of the mass reaches the end.
Sharp claws reach past my lips and propel it further.
"Bluuuuaaargh!"
She came out of my mouth!
My head is rearranging itself, while I massage the terribly afterimage in my jaw away.
I want to get back at her, but although she''s in her demon form, that pitiful, stomach fluids covered mess on the ground is no proper target for a scolding.
Yet she wouldn''t be Zika if she wouldn''t quickly recover.
Her fiery greenish-yellow slits lock on me and I''m once again worried if I made the right decision.
"Did you seriously intend to keep me in there!?! I can''t believe you!" (Z)
"Wait a moment! If anything, I should be the one asking how you got inside me in the first place." (I)
"We have a pact, dumbass." (Z)
"That''s absolutely no explanation." (I)
"Do I really have to elaborate on this now?" (Z)
"You fucking came out of my body!" (I)
"Sigh. Fine. I got killed." (Z)
I''m not really sure if I''m hearing right.
"You got... killed?" (I)
"Yes. I had an unpleasant encounter with the charred man. He''s getting cocky recently and I had to rein him in before he was about to opt for territorial actions. Those school ghosts tend to go on a rampage when they''re in an existential crisis. This kind of attention is nothing you or I need here. Yet obviously it didn''t work out that well. Just saying that burning to a crisp isn''t all that pleasant." (Z)
"But if you died how did you end up... you know?" (I)
"Which part of us having a pact do you still not get?" (Z)
"The part where you''re saying that you died after crawling out of my mouth!" (I)
"Do I have to spell it out for you? You are the anchor of the very idea of what I am. If I get dissipated I come back to existence within your dream. That''s basically one of the essentials of our contract. Did you ever play any games? You''re basically my respawn point, to put it simply." (Z)
What am I supposed to reply to such a revelation?
I''m still overwhelmed by the fact that someone who I consider my friend just died.
Even if this notation of hers is a little debatable.
"Anyway, what about the gawker over there?" (Z)
"Wha-, wha-, wha-..." (N)
Damn, I forgot about her, being distracted by all the retching.
The whole time I¡¯ve been conversing with the demon I spewed out, she¡¯s been watching every little thing.
"Uh, well... That''s..." (I)
How do I even introduce her?
"Oh right, I remember. The cult you formed." (Z)
"They''re not my cult!" (I)
"Uh..." (N)
"No prayers! No sacrifices! No recruiting! And you won''t get nothing from me!" (I)
"A-as you wish." (N)
I should''ve added no revering proclamations.
Which she will only take as me setting up rules for the cult.
"Is, is this another demon? I-I know, stupid of me. What else would she be?" (N)
It''s quite obvious since Zika has bat wings, blade claws, exposed fangs, is overall ashen black, and doesn''t even try to act as if she''d be anything else than a living nightmare.
"Yes, I''m a being from beyond the veil, affiliated with your goddess, and you can as well just kneel. As long as you won''t disturb our conversation. By the way, Iori, I won''t tell you how you have to lead your cult, but your believer seems insufficiently informed." (Z)
"Fine. You see, this is Zika, a demon I have a pact with. If you paid any attention to our previous talk then you should know everything there is to this." (I)
"I didn''t say that you could give her my name. Again." (Z)
"Sorry. I won''t do this again if you¡¯d stop bursting out of my body like a fucking alien to come back to life." (I)
"You perfectly know that I can''t do anything about our deal at this point. It''s not like I died because the ride was so fun." (Z)
"Wow. You, you really remade her? Brought her back to life? Could I get the same deal?" (N)
"Sure. If you''re fine with binding your soul to another being for eternity. Yet if I were you I''d abstain from corrupting your soul in such a manner. It''s not recommended for mortals. You have other options." (Z)
She doesn''t even dare to speak up.
And I''m not sure if this is because of the status as my confidant Zika applied to herself or her more than intimidating appearance.
"Could you maybe shape back to normal?" (I)
"You mean ''human'' since this is my normal. But as you wish." (Z)
It only takes a moment for her claws to draw back, the wings to retract, and her skin to turn to a humanish pink shade, so that in front of us stands Karin Caspers, the exchange student.
"Wait! I think I know her!" (N)
"Oh, one of the really smart ones, huh? Anything else you''d like to add? Want to know me closer?" (Z)
Yep, that''s Zika.
I''m quite sure that this relationship won''t end well.
"She might appear scary, but in truth, she is quite laidback. You don''t need to worry." (I)
"Tsk, at least not if you''re restricting me like this." (Z)
"I just don''t want you to harm them! Wait, this isn''t the point. What about the charred man? You said he''s going to do something extreme?" (I)
"Not anytime soon. It wasn''t a completely one-sided beating. I got some good hits in. As long as I wasn''t gone for weeks we should still have time." (Z)
Hm, as we talked just yesterday, it can''t have been too long.
On the other side, I''m not entirely sure if I completely fixed the time dilation issue in my dream.
Reassembling might still take a bit of time, yet more in a relative way with how the affected one perceives it.
What I''m sure about is that she wasn''t in class today, so it should''ve happened some time ago.
"And it''s really going to be fine?" (I)
"You should do something about it sooner rather than later since you''re the cause, but yes, for now we''re good." (Z)
"Because of me?!" (I)
"What do you think stirred him like this? Your influence is spreading and he was the top honcho before. Of course he''s agitated." (Z)
"And what do you want me to do? Kill him? You know that''s not the kind of person I am." (I)
"Sure, let him go on a rampage." (Z)
"That would make you happy, huh? This kind of chaos." (I)
I can already see her lurking after those who are stumbling through the ruins.
"Well, I''m weakened and need to eat something so a little tragedy would come in handy." (Z)
Why is she looking at the girl while saying this?
Chapter 127
"You need to drain someone?" (I)
"Actually, I''m quite hungry. Reshaping isn''t really good for your energy reserves and I don''t like the idea regarding what kind of source currently keeps me going." (Z)
Is she enjoying scaring that girl?
"But they''re not exactly suitable, right?" (I)
"Not very much. That little bit of distress is barely an appetizer." (Z)
"What does she mean?" (N)
Seems like the anxiety just broke out of her.
"She''s a demon that feeds on negative emotions. If someone feels bad she can drain this as sustenance. That makes her pretty agreeable since no one has to die when she feeds. She also helped to prevent your mental breakdown back then on the roof." (I)
"Oh! Thank you, I guess." (N)
"Please, no gratitude. I''m gonna get sick. Isn''t there anyone to consume nearby?" (Z)
"It''s the last lesson of the day." (I)
"Ahem, I don''t want to intrude in your affairs, but won''t it raise suspicion if she shows up now if she wasn''t here before?" (N)
"You think I survived this long among you without having some tricks up my sleeve? Nobody will raise this question, little cultist." (Z)
I didn''t found a cult!
"Really!? Could I ask you some questions? Do you have any tips for a successful consistent mind manipulation?" (N)
Oh damn, now she¡¯s triggered the abrasive anti-social demon.
"Hm. Can you throw someone into utter despair for me?" (Z)
The heck?
I''m not sure if this is better!
"She has a tumor not to use any magic for nefarious acts." (I)
"I have what!?" (N)
Where did you think your headache comes from?
"Oh, that decreases her value. Yet apparently, your blocker still leaves room for interpretation. For example, if she would not rely on magic for doing the deed. Or convince herself that she does the right thing. Humans are so good at the latter. It''s maybe their greatest feat to always be able to convince themselves that they''re the good guys." (Z)
I''m not sure if I should support this kind of loophole search.
Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
"Before I let you go to your unsuspecting soon-to-be victims, what exactly are you intending to do?" (I)
"I''ll probably just look for some poor kiddo and drain it. There''s always someone staying behind who makes for a suitable target. Some frustrated child in the library who can''t get the results they''re going for or some loner who gets all depressive. I''ll probably have to aggravate the condition first before draining them. Just some subtle manipulation. They''ll barely know what happens to them and afterward not even know anymore why they were so upset. It''s a win-win." (Z)
Ahem, I only see one winning party here.
I try to convey that much with my gaze.
"Oh please. It''s perfectly within the limits you granted me. And if nothing else, I think I deserve a bit of leeway after I literally went through the fire for you." (Z)
Seriously, there''s no mind magic in existence that can make me believe that she did that for my sake.
"You said that you were afraid that he''s running amok?" (I)
"Sure. If you think school shootings are bad just wait till that guy engulfs the whole campus in hellfire." (Z)
"But shouldn''t we use the chance to do something about him now that he''s weakened?" (I)
"And what? You can''t simply go and destroy him. He''ll simply rearrange through his rumor no matter how many times you''d vanquish him." (Z)
"There has to be a way to prevent him from hurting someone." (I)
"Well, maybe a seal. But that''s not a permanent solution. Without doing anything about his base you could only go for something drastic. And all you would achieve is putting him in a repeat cycle of endless agony. Something that considering that this asshole killed me doesn''t sound too bad. Okay, let''s go visit him!" (Z)
Zika has this way of suggesting things that would benefit her in a way that makes you inclined not to do so.
It might have to do with her character, but I always grow worried when I hear that the emotion vampire wants something to be done and ask myself what kind of scheme might be the reason.
And she¡¯s very good at using this fact to her advantage.
"However, this isn''t what I think you should do." (Z)
"Okay. And what would be better?" (I)
"Change the rumors. The idea that people have of the charred man is what makes him do what he does. Charring people. If you can change or remove this idea in the heads of people, which given that the whole campus is already within your grasp should come easy, then you can get rid of or redirect his murderous tendencies." (Z)
"You''re suggesting that I make up child-friendly rumors and plant them into the heads of the people at the campus?" (I)
"If you want to call it like this. As long as you get them to accept this rumor better than the old one we''re golden." (Z)
I''m thinking about it.
I still remember how that one weird nurse said that doing so would mean changing who they are.
Their personality.
Yet it''s questionable if it would really be so bad if I''d only take the murder instinct from them.
If I leave the rest as it is, it should be fine.
However, there''s another far graver issue.
"You already know that I won''t control people like this. What you want me to do is mass manipulation. What would that even entail? Sticking my tentacles into every single brain on the campus? This is too crass! I still think that free will is important. Sure, there are grey zones but to do something of that scale only because it''s convenient is too much." (I)
"Well, then the only other option would be the traditional method." (Z)
"The traditional method? What do you mean?" (I)
"Well, spreading a rumor. Just as humans do. One tells the other and in due time it becomes a fact. Or rather an idea that gains substance. A wonder." (Z)
Okay... I''d say that course of action would go along with my belief that people are free to believe whatever they want.
Yes, sure, it''s a bit arbitrary if they''re tricked into believing in something, but it would still be their final decision instead of an implanted idea.
However, there''s an issue with this.
"Uh, did I mention that I''m not so good at talking to others? I''m not sure if I could sell this convincingly." (I)
"Why would you do this yourself?" (Z)
"What do you mean? Who else would go and spread the rumor?" (I)
"Use your henchmen for this menial task." (Z)
"Henchmen?" (I)
And Zika is pointing at Nanako.
The girl whose reading session I thoroughly messed up.
"Uh, if I can be of assistance." (N)
"You already have your cult. Why not use it?" (Z)
It''s not a cult!
"Grumble"
"A quake!?" (N)
"No, that was your target of worship over there." (Z)
What!?
"But, but this isn''t my dream! How can I make it quake here?" (I)
"Did you look at any of the walls? You threaded your essence into the very structure of this institution. You''re not too far away from ripping it out of this dimension." (Z)
That isn''t good.
Actually, this is really really bad.
"I-if that happens, can I get a nice position? Something that won''t involve any kind of mental torture? Or physical?" (N)
Damn, I feel bad now.
"If you prove to be useful, I''m sure she will reward you. Which brings us back to the topic of using others to your advantage, my outer goddess." (Z)
"I-if I can be of any help I will do everything I can." (N)
What am I supposed to answer in this situation?
"Hey Iori! There you are! I was already looking for you!" (C)
Ah, forget about it.
A greater disturbance just appeared.
Chapter 128
That''s just my life.
I can''t believe that everything already got so stupidly complicated!
And now I even have to deal with Chiaki!
"Hey, Iori! You didn''t return from your toilet trip, so I brought all your stuff you left in class! The teacher wanted to lock the room." (C)
On the other hand, she''s my friend.
"Oh, Zika is here too! Didn''t see you all day!" (C)
"And another one blurts out my name for everyone to hear." (Z)
"Oh, sorry! Was just surprised. So Nanako is also here?" (C)
"H-hello?" (N)
I don''t blame her for being nervous.
Chiaki''s carefree attitude can be quite intimidating.
Even more so when she shows complete disregard for the apparent goddess in the room.
Which indicates that she doesn''t have to pay respect.
Be it that she doesn''t need to because she has my favor, which is the case, or that she''s too high-spec to really have to fear anything in this world, which is also kinda the case.
I guess I should introduce her.
"I thoroughly scared her when I puked out Zika, who ended up inside me. Apparently there''s a problem with the charred man. You know, that one rude guy we met last time in the cellar." (I)
"Ah, I remember. That fire guy. And what now? Are we going to pay him a visit and do something about it?" (C)
"Zika very thoroughly explained to me that this isn''t applicable." (I)
"We, we have a club meeting today. This, this might be a good chance to formulate a plan" (N)
Well, why not?
It''s not like I can expose myself any further than this.
"Alright, I''ll be coming." (I)
"For real?!" (N)
"But no sacrifices or other weird stuff!" (I)
"Uh, yes, of course, my dark lady." (N)
Can''t be cautious enough on that matter.
So we''re heading once again to the club room.
On the way I text mum that it might get a bit later because I have to deal with the murderous ghosts at our school.
Her reply is only a crossed-arms emoticon and some points behind, so I think I''m fine?
Yet I suppose, also Nanako contacted her club members in advance since when I arrive there''s this tense atmosphere.
"Uh, hello?" (I)
Why do they have to gasp?
"Uh, hi? I''d like to thank you again for the awesome powers you gave me." (Sora)
Right, that was the boy with the protagonist complex.
"You didn''t do anything stupid like trying to fight crime with it, right?" (I)
"No? It''s just so cool to have them. I even feel much fitter than before I got these powers." (S)
"And for some reason he didn''t have to get a tumor to receive them." (N)
That was only because I could be rather sure with him that he wouldn''t try to misuse them.
I''ve got a rather deep impression of both of them and, call me a soul racist, that girl''s mind was concerning at best.
"You can talk this out with my dark side if you want to." (I)
"Oh, no, no, no, no, no. I''m good." (N)
Her answer doesn''t come surprising.
This leaves two more.
"Does anyone else here hold any grudges?" (I)
The other two were the most concerning cases, after all.
Jonichiro, the glasses boy with the severe trauma, and Yoko, whose soul I wrecked.
"I''m quite alright. I''ve got a glimpse beyond the veil and am still having a hold of my mind. Even the regular seizures I got decreased astheevercollapsingstarsunravelnewmysteriesofunknownorigin!" (J)
This doesn''t sound very convincing.
"Great! Then we''re all fucking good friends, huh?!" (Y)
"Yoko?" (I)
Now that I look at her, she''s wearing pants and a concerning big amount of chains on her body.
"Uh, let''s say she stopped baking cookies." (N)
"Seems so. Is she just being grumpy or is that her new normal?" (C)
"How would I fucking know?! I can barely keep track of who I am!" (Y)
Okay, if I remember it right, Zika said that Yoko''s soul, or rather her personality, is still at it to swing back into place after what I did to her.
The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.Which makes me still feel kinda guilty.
"Uh, I wanted to say once more how sorry I am for what happened to you." (I)
"For what? That my personality switches every other day? That the things I fancied become disgusting from one moment to the other?! That I can''t be sure to buy or try out anything at all since I have no idea if I''ll want it after I committed?!" (Y)
If I''d be her I would refrain from settling on any lifetime decisions anytime soon.
"I-it should get better eventually. Maybe after a week? Sorry, I''m no expert on this. Just avoid any piercings or expensive purchases." (I)
"You take me for an imbecile?!" (Y)
Rather hard to talk with someone abrasive whose harshness reminds you that you caused it.
She can''t be held responsible for her current character.
I turn to Nanako, who seems to be a more responsible boss than Sora.
"How is she overall?" (I)
"Hard to say. I kept tabs on her and she seems to keep switching a bit. But this is still much less violent than the last time she went in that direction. Also, it''s a bit closer to the original Yoko and not as disturbing as when she''s baking cake." (N)
"You know I can hear you?" (Y)
"I once again have to apologize. But that was really the only way to save you. I was told it should eventually calm down, somewhere in the middle of your personality switches." (I)
"Well, if that isn''t fucking awesome! What even is the middle supposed to mean?!" (Y)
Honestly, I have no idea.
At least her aura seems fine, though, maybe a bit disturbed.
But even aside from the obvious symptoms of her condition, knowing my dark side, I can understand very well that it''s hard on you if you can''t be sure about your own personality.
After she realizes that I''m not going to answer her, Yoko turns away.
"Anyway, we gathered here for a reason. Our dark lady wishes for our help." (N)
"Didn''t I tell you to drop that?" (I)
"How about you consider it a nickname?" (N)
"Sounds great!" (C)
"Just like Nanako is our prez!" (S)
"I thought you''re the leader?" (I)
"Just in the field. Nanako does all the boring stuff." (S)
Might be better if he has no access to the club finances.
Though, I''m not sure if the cult leader in the making, albeit being more proficient, is a much better choice for this position.
"I''d know some more titles, but I fear none of them would be to her liking." (J)
"Mother of nightmares? Eternal horror? Mistress of despair?" (Y)
"Okay, okay. I''m taking the lady." (I)
Still better than the "mistress".
"Ahem, what exactly are we supposed to do?" (J)
It''s quite simple.
Since I''m a failure at communication, I desperately need help if I want to spread new rumors that will stop the charred man, but also all the other wonders from being a life-threatening risk to my schoolmates.
There might''ve been other solutions I could''ve followed to solve this, but coming from the things Zika said, this seems to be the most clean solution.
"Okay, if I remember this right, I already told you that once. Yet half of you were unconscious back then and I get that you were probably not all that receptive after that.. visit inside me. So I''d like to tell you again. I''m aware that this might now sound a bit extreme, but I need your help to save the school." (I)
Let''s just hope that won''t cause a panic.
Hopefully, if I sell it to them in an appealing way, they''ll be more inclined to help.
At least, it works for one of them.
"YES!! Finally, my great quest can start! What kind of demon lord can I slay?" (S)
"Nobody said anything about slaying. What I need from you are rumors." (I)
"Rumors?" (S)
"Let me explain." (N)
After this, Nanako explains in a very calm and collected manner the things she gathered from her meeting with Zika.
She''s actually quite good at it and her memory is top-notch.
Also, if I''m not mistaken she''s using some kind of silent aura magic to convey her ideas.
At least her aura moves in directed-looking patterns.
"So we need to come up with new rumors to replace the old, deadly ones? Can this work?" (J)
"Rather than replacing, I''d like you to rehabilitate them. You know, taking the murder part out of them. I guess we can all agree that murderous paranormal beings aren''t good for school life, but a good scare or slight injury won''t be fatal and I really don''t want to end their existence." (I)
It would feel a bit wrong.
"Can this really work? Will the wonders just accept new rumors? How do we ensure that we''re not replacing them?" (J)
"Well, that''s where I''ll need your help. We need to spread them properly. Also, it would help if we get some insight on them before we rewrite anything so the difference won''t be too grand." (I)
"Oh, sure. Because it''s so easy to get the right version. It''s not like rumors would change every time they''re told." (Y)
Okay, Iori, you should still keep your composure.
Her behavior is not her fault.
Even if anyone else of my kind would''ve probably already done unspeakable things to her soul.
Which is a bad example now that I think about it.
"Uh, while Yoko could''ve worded this better, it''s true that there''s not exactly a fixed version for these rumors. Some of them are really old by now and nobody knows who told them first. At least not all of them." (J)
"Then how about we ask them?" (C)
Once again I throw a bewildered look at my best friend because I''m sure she lost it.
"You want to talk? To the evidently murderous ghost-demon creatures?" (I)
After all, if they weren''t murderous we wouldn''t have this council.
"You know, this might not be as bad an idea as it sounds." (N)
"What!?" (I)
"Ah, I didn''t want to question you!" (N)
"Please, I was just surprised. Could you stand up again and elaborate?" (I)
I literally didn''t give her in any way a reason to kneel here.
"You see, if the wonders have to follow their rumors like some programming, it should be safe to say that they know what they are about." (N)
I can follow her so far.
Yet there''s still the big issue in the room.
"Yes, but what about the part where you shouldn''t get ripped apart by them?" (I)
"Uh, I''d know a way. There''s a ritual that should work." (J)
"Really?" (I)
"It''s the following: We could observe the last time that your friend wasn''t threatened by them because she was aligned to you. If you would grant us an equal kind of protection, we should be safe." (J)
"And how would I be able to facilitate that?" (I)
"I might be of assistance on that matter." (D)
Doreo!?
"What the heck are you doing here!?!" (C)
Thank you for asking in my stead, Chiaki.
This shadowy demon in its long coat just stood from one moment to the other in the empty corner of the room.
And I''m quite sure he started talking the moment he appeared there, as at the very same moment, hundreds of my eyes focused on that guy.
So, given that this is an all-time-active inert ability of mine there was never a chance to stay hidden.
This has the disturbing implication that this creepy dude could somehow keep tabs on me from afar without me noticing it.
If there''s one thing for sure with this guy, then it¡¯s that he''s ambiguous.
"It should be a given that I''m keeping tabs on my disciples." (D)
"Disciples?" (J)
I get that a demon being interested in you is the kind of thing you''d want to know more about.
"But of course! It''s only natural to show interest in one''s investment. For this reason, I heard by pure chance about your very intriguing plan, which not to a small degree would affect me as well. Since it is like this, I should, in my purely subjective opinion, be allowed to involve myself in this matter. Or am I wrong in that regard?" (D)
Well, technically it''s gonna be difficult not to involve him.
However, that doesn''t really change that I have my concerns.
"Zika was very clear about you. You''re offering things you believe to be one''s demise." (I)
"What?! Was that really a thing?" (S)
"Why do you believe he gave you instructions on how to summon demons without you being able to perceive them, elaborating about how to contain them, any way to defend yourself if something goes wrong, or any warning at all?" (C)
Yeah, Chiaki doesn''t like bad demons that much.
"If I may defend myself, I merely provided exactly what I was asked for. There''s no ill intent in just that. Aside from this, there was no ill intent one could impute to my person. I''m in no way influencing the outcome. As such, I''m by far the wonder with the most positive connotation. Well, maybe Zika''s skilled advertisement beats me to it. Yet may I add that speaking out her true name might raise her ire? One should be careful with such a thing." (D)
Oh shit.
I gave that creepy know-it-all her name.
She''s gonna be furious.
Well, I''ll make that up to her somehow.
For now, I should concentrate on the demon in front of me.
"Just to confirm what you mean with ''getting involved''. Would you be fine with getting your rumor changed?" (I)
"It''s important to note here that we''re talking about a very delicate act. The balance has to be maintained. However, overall I find no fault with the idea. In my case, you may just change it to the image that I''m providing council for souls searching for knowledge." (D)
So like a better internet search machine?
"What''s the catch?" (C)
"None. Well, theoretically I would still be able to act in the same way as I already do, but naturally your presence would prevent that. A more open approach would free me from the obligation to play tricks on those asking for my help. Personally, I wouldn''t mind having the choice. And I might be wrong, but didn''t you say yourself that free will is important?" (D)
Begrudgingly, I need to grant him that he has a point.
As long as he behaves I don''t see a reason why he should be worse off than, for example, Zika.
"I get it. If you behave, I''ll do what I can to make for an easy transition." (I)
"Splendid. However, I should point out that many of the others won''t be as easily convinced. Which brings me back to my earlier proposal. Is anyone interested in learning how to craft magical artifacts?" (D)
Why are there suddenly so many hands up?
Even Chiaki''s!?!
Chapter 129
Okay, somehow that demon managed to win everyone over.
Even if that already, in theory, sounds like the kind of thing you should avoid at all costs.
I mean, seriously, should we truly do as he says and craft the things he wants us to craft?
Considering that his current nature is basically about giving stuff out and making you later regret that you ever received it, this sounds like a truly stupid idea.
"What exactly are your intentions here?" (I)
"There''s no reason for such scrutiny. I only intend to support you in your endeavor. Crafting items with a protection spell that links to you should work very effectively to protect my disciples." (D)
"Sure. You know that I''m aware that we didn''t change your rumor yet? You''re giving out knowledge, yet I''m still waiting for the ''demise'' part." (I)
"Do you truly believe that being involved with you, being bound to you, won''t classify as a certain kind of demise?" (D)
"You really think so?" (I)
I feel like some skepticism to this offer is only appropriate.
"Oh, let''s say the rules are open for interpretation at times." (D)
This answer isn''t the slightest bit satisfying.
Though, I shouldn''t have expected a straight one from a deceiver.
He''s basically the boogeyman handing out candies.
One more reason to take nothing for granted and at best ignore everything he has said.
"So, how do you make magic stuff now?" (C)
That is, if your name isn''t Chiaki.
"Uh, I''d like to know as well." (N)
"Please, could we know?" (J)
"I''m not good at handcraft, but it sounds cool!" (S)
"Whatever. As long as I can occupy my mind." (Y)
Sure, the ability to create magical items must sound quite tempting to the average otaku.
Since I have unlimited powers I probably shouldn''t be all high and mighty about knowing better.
It''s not like I could say "I know how you feel, but...".
This simply isn''t going to work and would be totally hypocritical.
"Ah, Nanako. I see, you took an upgrade. A very interesting augmentation that was put there in your mind. I''d be worried about how it might affect your soul in the long run, but I''m sure that the one who placed it perfectly knew what they did." (D)
"Augmentation?" (N)
"Of course! It can''t be that you''re not aware. Your lifeforce emanates an aura like that of a hedge witch in the 300th generation. Very interesting. Not only an innate understanding of the transcendental but also something that increases the soul''s intensity. If I wouldn''t know better I''d say you bargained with old gods." (D)
No, but with outer gods.
Any objections?!
"Could you drop that act, please?" (I)
"This instant! But I need to say, marvelous work. This kind of enchantment is already very close to what we''re going to fabricate. I''d suggest we start with the basics. You know, there are several kinds of magics which work on the same principles but can be entirely different." (D)
If that isn''t the usual nonsense explanation that''s going to slowly drive you insane.
"Would you care to elaborate?" (I)
"Certainly! Curious minds are the greatest treasures! Though, let''s get started. In the first place, magic is about the arrangement to convey an intent and power supply. As I said before, there are similar ways to go about this. Our outer goddess here, for example, can just bruteforce her will and create whatever effects she pleases. Yet the most common practice in this realm is to inscribe an object with patterns and infuse it with lifeforce. Maybe a bit boorish, but it works. The most simple and therefore clearest example for this would be talisman creation. The patterns on them work as a language to give the infused lifeforce meaning. Guidance so to say." (D)
That''s it?
This makes magic seem almost mundane.
Almost like bureaucracy.
Write everything on a piece of paper and push energy inside?
That seems quite easy.
"I''d like to ask what governs the principles of these patterns." (J)
"Ah, Jounichiro. I see you looked a bit too deep into the abyss and are still not able to completely avert your gaze. I''ll answer. Naturally, there is more to this process. While there might be different accepted ''languages'' for causing an effect, those are less real tools for leading a discussion and more like a chemical setup to create unique effects and prevent everything from blowing up. However, the process itself can be varied in many ways by the crafter. To give some ideas about the variety, the materials may differ. For example, in many alchemistic recipes, one can forego spellcraft patterns and merely rely on the combination of certain esoteric effects. Yet at the same time, casting a spell on a concoction may just be what it needs to truly serve its purpose. There are no set rules, and at the same time, there are. How and through which powers those universal rules are coming into existence is probably out of my league. In some realms, they may not apply, while in others all of them do, and in even different circumstances they may spread as soon as introduced. Determining this special field in its entirety is a lesson in futility. The powers that operate might just be so complex that one could as well see everything as pure entropy. But that won''t prevent us from trying, am I right? However, for the sake of practicability let us keep things simple for today and concentrate on the fundamentals of inscribing." (D)
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
"You make this sound awfully easy." (Y)
"Ah, Yoko. As snarky as ever. Or not? Not entirely at least. And never again. But no reason to fret. Being different doesn''t equal to being whole. Though, it depends on who you''re asking, doesn''t it?" (D)
I don''t like this guy.
Maybe he didn''t do anything bad enough to warrant punishment, but the way he points out what I did to them as if it was their mistake makes him appear unfavorable to me.
While they possibly were partly at fault there''s no reason to openly share one''s opinion about someone''s sore spots.
"I''d suggest you keep the personal things out of this." (I)
For a moment he looks at me as if he wants to say something about me, yet he swallows it down and just smiles at me in a most unsettling way.
"Of course, wake dreamer. To start answering your question, Yoko, inscribing in itself has so many little trickeries one has to keep in mind that I''m unsure where to begin. Maybe with the act itself. Why not? Especially what is used to inscribe the patterns should allow for a certain level of, let us call it ''magical conductibility''. Otherwise, it may not withstand the surge for the intended purpose and the lifeforce may either dissipate or, as mentioned before, blow up. And one shouldn''t forget that the inscribed object itself should also be able to withstand a certain level of energy. Simple ink usually won''t suffice for such delicate things. An easily available option might be blood, as it has a natural connection to carrying life force. However, also certain plants, some prepared alloys of metal, earthen resources of naturally occurring places with a strong spiritual connection, or even the powder from a once strong magical artifact may allow to be used for a decent spell pattern. Basically, everything that in one way or another offers a natural affinity as a conductor. One might draw at this point similarities to how magnetism works. Or not, as the debate is as aforementioned pointless." (D)
My head hurts.
Not really, but I feel like some capillaries burst and are getting renewed while my mind processes all this information in greater detail than I just heard it, drawing conclusions that far surpass the foundation I was given.
"So we need a conductor to get started?" (J)
"Uh, do we have to cut ourselves?" (S)
"Are you really going to chicken out here because of a bit of blood?" (N)
"No, it''s just the act that''s a bit... distressing." (S)
Yeah, at least one should probably avoid cutting too much.
Like in those films when they for some reason always have to draw the knife through their whole palm, probably damaging several tendons.
"Fortunately, for you, we have something even better. As our purpose is to create something that will link you to our dearest outer goddess here, it should be something coming from her." (D)
"You want my blood!?!" (I)
"Grumble"
Was that just me?
At least the others seem to think so, judging from their disturbed looks in my direction.
"Naturally only with your permission, my lady." (D)
Sure.
That curtsy was totally honest and not the slightest bit overacted.
"Does that mean you won''t bleed for our cause, Iori?" (C)
That sounds like quite the demand to be honest.
"To be precise, any kind of essence would suffice. Of course, it''s not like I have any experience with such materials, yet I can be quite sure about the effectiveness, considering the source." (D)
"Come on, it''s not like you will even hurt, right?" (C)
"That''s not the point. Do you have any idea what my blood can cause? My own experience leads me to believe along the lines of something like a terrifying nightmare monster." (I)
"Not in a controlled environment. The trick is to guide the power into the right direction before it runs rogue." (D)
There''s nothing "controlled" about me.
On the other hand, I was the one asking them for their help, and I don''t really want to go personally to all of the remaining five wonders.
"Let''s say I''m willing to provide... your ingredient. Do you have a container?" (I)
"How about this ancient blood pot?" (J)
Sure, the things you find simply lying around, right?
I shouldn''t be too surprised about what kind of stuff those "enthusiasts" gathered.
To my relief, I don''t even need to injure myself to pool a small stream of my blood from my finger into this black ceramic vessel.
A thought is enough to open and close again.
"And now?" (I)
I want to finally be done with this.
"As you wish. Next, we need an object to enchant. Either a good conductor that can withstand the forces it connects with or something of esoteric alignment. Yet it should possess a certain supernatural durability if it isn''t intended to be for one-time usage. For our purpose, something small that can be easily carried." (D)
Now everyone looks around, checking the room for anything that might qualify.
Jonichiro is the first to speak again.
"What about our name tags?" (J)
He points at one of those plastic tags one wears at conferences.
Is he serious about those things?
"Yes, that should work." (D)
Seriously?!
"Seriously?!" (I)
"Yes. As the spell is supposed to create a link between them and you it''s good if there''s some personal connection. Names are strong bindings and something that holds it for so long is particularly intense. If they wore them for a while, even better." (D)
"So you''re saying all we need now is that magical language and it''s going to work as we want?" (C)
"Now, they still have to be supplied with energy. About this last topic, I want you to note that the lifeforce itself can also influence how well it might serve a purpose. Nanako''s for example, is more inclined to manipulation, while Miss Sato''s should work very well for healing or purification spells." (D)
"Uh, you mean I can craft spells to control people?" (N)
"Not just mind magic. All kinds of exotic effects. From causing certain impressions, over illusions to physical effects. Though, I''d dare to say there''s a slight inclination to negative effects. Yet medicine and poison are so close together, aren''t they? But naturally, this limitation can be overcome. It''s all a question of the materials. In this case, this isn''t even necessary to prepare further adjustments as a goddess''s blood and one''s own lifeforce make for a perfect link." (D)
"This is just so much at once." (N)
"I''m sure about this, but I think now we can finally get to practice." (D)
He writes something we are supposed to write with my blood on the name tags.
"Hey, how do I know this isn''t some trick?" (I)
"I''m pretty sure your innate knowledge will tell you about what the pattern means and there''s no reason to mistrust me." (D)
He''s right.
From what I''m gathering from my weird instinctual understanding it means something like "protection".
Which is what I want.
But that surely won''t change my feelings towards him.
However, we can finally get to the writing.
Surprisingly my blood doesn''t do a thing while it''s getting applied.
"Good. Now put them on and guide your lifeforce into them. It won''t be difficult. You need to concentrate and at best imagine a flow from you into the pattern." (D)
They do so, and then, almost simultaneously their life force seems to be swallowed by the cards.
It''s like gas drifting into liquid.
But then the unexpected happens.
Tiny tentacles erupt from the lines of the inscriptions on the name tags.
They writhe, stretch, and plunge into the chest of their respective wearer.
"Argh, that stings." (S)
Immediately I turn to Doreo.
"What did you do?!!" (I)
I''m pretty sure threatening darkness gathers around me.
"There''s no reason for animosity. The created badges work perfectly. Just as intended." (D)
"As intended?! Those name tags are currently at it to grow into them!" (I)
"Wh-what is going on?!" (J)
"You don''t need to be concerned. After all, it was a protective charm that now links you to an outer goddess. Now if anything happens the waking dreamer will be able to channel her powers through your bodies and in case of harm act with your souls as she pleases." (D)
I''m getting agitated.
He clearly withheld information here!
"You didn''t say anything about how they''d be bound to me!" (I)
"It''s working just as planned. If you didn''t notice, I''m still operating on the basis of my old rumor. What did you believe would happen? That no consequences would originate from a pact-like this? An eternal oath on the lifeblood of an eldritch being. Things happened exactly as they had to. If you don''t like my way of doing things, change it. I''ll now take my leave. Goodbye and farewell. I''m very interested to see the end to this." (D)
And so, with a sudden black whirlwind, he''s gone.
And we learn: Don''t trust a deceiver demon!
Is now the appropriate time to say "I told you so"?
Chapter 130
We all need a while to gather ourselves after what just happened.
I could probably find this guy again and punish him for this number he pulled on us, yet what would that change?
Just like this guy said, deceiving people with knowledge is his thing and he basically did just what we asked him to do.
And he is correct in that, when I turn my attention to the name tags, I can exactly determine their position and what they¡¯re doing.
If I¡¯m understanding this right, should any demons decide to annihilate the members of the occultism club, I can respawn them.
Not only that, but there''s something like a connection now that tells me their position and, considering my former experiences, might be used to enact my will from them as a foothold.
With the problematic part being that apparently their souls are now bound to me.
God, that sounds so cult-like.
It seems I''ve got once more caught up in something very irritating.
While I should probably figure out how to disconnect this soul link, for now, I should keep it while they''re doing dangerous stuff for me.
That bit of a safety net is the least I can grant them.
"Before anyone decides to take it out on me, I just want to clarify that I didn''t tell you to do as the creepy demon cloaked in ominous shadows said." (I)
"Are you serious?!" (Y)
"Calm down, Yoko. At second glance, this needn¡®t be bad. Now our dark lady is going to protect us. Isn''t this right?" (N)
Well, I can''t really say I wouldn''t.
"Yes, I don''t plan to let any of you end up dead. But could you please drop the title?" (I)
"Do you prefer something else? Doreo called you ''wake dreamer''." (N)
While that might be technically right, I kinda prefer not to be called anything that indicates that I''m more than Iori, their classmate.
Sure, a bit late for that, but I can at least feign normalcy, right?
"If I understood this right, this ritual allows us to avoid any kind of critical harm, or?" (J)
"For real?" (S)
"Please, don''t go jumping from buildings only because I can theoretically patch you back together." (I)
It seems like this is an actual concern with this boy.
"I don''t have a problem with this. If we go for ''the devil you know'', I''d rather have her govern my soul than whatever else would happen to it." (N)
"Do I have to repeat myself?! This is only temporary till I can be sure the favor I asked from you isn''t going to get you killed. You all have family, right? I''m certainly not going to tell them you died because of me and that''s all there is to it!" (I)
That had to be said.
"See? It''s better than with someone who has plans for our souls." (N)
"Heck, did you ever think we''d get to this real occult stuff? Our club feels real for the first time!" (S)
You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
"Sure, nice for you that you''re happy with the current state of things." (Y)
"Isn''t your condition already getting better?" (N)
"The mood switches aren''t as extreme anymore, but more frequent." (Y)
"Uh, that might be because it''s oscillating towards the middle." (I)
"Damn, so in order to determine my future personality I have to guess from between my current extremes? Just great!" (Y)
I¡¯d rather stay quiet here than tell her she doesn''t have to.
Next, Nanako raises her arm.
"May I ask another question?" (N)
Well, it''s not like they''re uninvolved.
It makes sense to tell them stuff they need to know.
"What''s the matter?" (I)
"I understand the issue, but it''s not exactly a simple matter to make the whole campus believe in something so specific as a rumor on a permanent basis." (N)
Before I can answer Jounichiro chimes in.
"Darkdepictionsthrilledthoughtsraisingwhispersbeforethey''recaught!" (J)
Okay...
Now glasses boy looks embarrassed.
"Uh... I wanted to say Naomi is right. We shouldn''t forget about the students in this equation. If the rumors stop resolving about looming death they might lose their appeal. After all, it''s often the challenge, the daring to say, that makes the students tell them." (J)
Hm, that sounds logical.
Seems like we have to think about a solution for this.
"Well, isn''t this simple? We only have to make up something that still sounds thrilling. Something someone would like to look deeper into." (C)
"Oh, like with Doreo!" (S)
"I''m going to tell you this now and hopefully won''t have to repeat myself. You are all aware that this guy''s goal is to orchestrate your ruin, right? That''s his rumor. He''s giving out knowledge with the intention that it leads to your doom." (I)
They certainly should stop idolizing the evil demon.
That never leads to good stuff.
"Anyway, we should get started!" (C)
Did Chiaki just gloss over me?
"You''re totally right! Then let''s go talk to them!" (S)
God, two kindred souls found each other there.
"First, I want you to understand that you''re only kindly asking for their consent for the upcoming rumor change. You''re just going to ask them unobtrusively if and with what kind of rumor they''d be content with. They''ll need to act up on those if this is supposed to work. Don''t forget, the purpose is only that they don''t murder, or permanently harm people, nothing more. If anyone of them is against this you''re going to refer them to me. Don''t try solving anything by yourself and urge, or worse force, them into anything." (I)
Just because I can restore them doesn''t mean getting killed by a horror ghost is a pleasant experience.
"You heard her! Let us do as our mistress says!" (N)
That was uncalled for.
Yet I''m about to resign regarding this point.
Especially, as I''m still asking them for a favor.
"Whatever. Let''s just get this over with." (I)
"Uh, I don''t mean to appear brazen, but where would we have to go? We got some prior research done, but it would be better to get it confirmed and in more detail." (J)
Right, I should probably tell them the absolute basics they need to know for their tasks.
I was kinda reluctant to tell them until now as I''m quite unsure if they could really be trusted with being responsible for such knowledge.
Thanks to a likely very unnatural memorizing ability of mine I still know what Zika said back then about places linked to the wonders.
"Fine, now listen carefully. I''m going to assign you to your respective missions. With Doreo and number seven already being covered, there are five wonders we have to take care of, and I''m going to have you handle four of them. Sora, I want you to handle the track field boy, as you two are kinda alike. It should be at the old hut on the sports ground." (I)
"Alright!" (S)
It''s a little concerning that he''s so okay with it.
"Just remember, even if something happens you''ll be safe. Just don''t provoke anything, okay? No threats, no insisting. If it gets dangerous I want you to bail out." (I)
"Sure!" (S)
Fine, must be good enough, even if I''m not the slightest bit assured that he''ll follow my instructions.
"Jounichiro and Yoko, please go to the toilet on the third floor and speak with Hanako. She''s not too scary, so you should be able to handle her." (I)
"I''ll do so." (J)
"Whatever." (Y)
Should I regret not having better subjects?
"Now you, Chiaki. You might talk to Kyumi again. You know each other, somewhat, and she already got a warning not to harm you." (I)
"Yay! I get to play with the mermaid!" (C)
I''m honestly more concerned about Kyumi in this pairing.
"This leaves the faceless nurse for Nanako. That one actually concerns me the most, as I believe she''s number two in the hierarchy and correspondingly powerful. So please, be diplomatic. At the slightest hint of danger, you call me. Understood?" (I)
"Sure. That shouldn¡¯t be very difficult. Anyone else got any questions?" (N)
"No, I''m good." (S)
"Thanks for including me!" (C)
"Two for one, I think we got the easy task." (Y)
"Probably because we can''t do magic and are at a disadvantage." (J)
"You see, my lady, everyone is fine." (N)
"And where are you going, Iori?" (C)
Sigh.
"I''m going to deal with the charred man." (I)
Chapter 131
God, do I hate cellars.
Whoever got the idea to create dark moist places that bury you below the earth and are home to a multitude of creepy critters is going to be the first to get an earful from me if I ever figure out time traveling.
Which I don''t plan on, as time traveling is a sure bet to properly mess up any plot with paradoxes.
And said plot would be my life in this case!
This is kinda ironic if I put into relation that walking down into the creepy demon cellar is for me supposed to be less dangerous.
However, even more ironic might be the fact that, currently, the waves of living flesh growth that accompany me on my descent down there have a soothing effect on me.
But the others are kinda much worse off, as they don''t have my powers to rely on while confronting dangerous demon-ghost thingies.
Actually, I''m not even sure what exactly the wonders are.
According to Zika, it''s all kinda the same thing.
Ideas that gained enough faith to prop up.
And, well, the idea of the murderous ghost of a guy who got slowly burned alive within the campus'' boiler room is certainly not a pleasant one.
That''s at least what I gathered from the research material in the club room.
Thanks to a newly developed speed reading ability, it didn''t even take very long to skim through it.
With very careful steps I move down the stairway.
The darkness is no impediment to my sight, but I''m quite uncomfortable, which leads to rather intricate reactions to my environment.
The fact that the many eyes staring from the darkness are mine puts me into a difficult spot between being assured and very disturbed.
Not to speak of the living shadows and grasping tendrils I probably summoned.
Just to be safe, I issue the mental command not to rip the campus out of this dimension.
I hope I''ll be able to follow up on this.
Especially with how nervous I am about what awaits me in there.
I have quite a bad relationship with the charred man and the fact that he thinks that I''m invading his territory, which is true to some degree, isn''t making things better.
At the last step of the stairway, I open the door and see whirling fires on the inside, accompanied by hot ashes and thick smoke.
"I knew you would come! Your lackey already tried to bring me down, but I''m still here! And I promise you, I won''t go down without a fight!" (charred man)
Oh damm!
This is quite a bit more hostile than I thought it would be.
I really hoped I could kinda talk this out.
But as it seems, he''s literally hell-bent on fighting me, which is the farthest from my actual intentions.
But how will I now go about this?
Could I just turn around and come another time?
Yet he might start to rampage if I leave him unattended.
I really don''t want to fight, but maybe, if I go in there, I could get him calm enough to listen.
I take a moment to mentally prepare myself and take a deep breath before stepping through the door.
"Whooooooo-"
Unfortunately, I can''t really fill my lungs to a satisfying degree.
Instead, the air rushes further and further inside my body, where it supposedly gets swallowed by whatever black hole I have there.
I also suck in the ashes and smoke, but fortunately don''t get a coughing fit.
It''s just good that I''m not affected by something like this.
This is still no reason to start smoking, as it''s expensive, the passive smoke still being unhealthy for everyone else, and I never really found the appeal to it.
Not to speak of that I''m a minor and won''t get anyone to sell to me.
So it was properly a bit too deep of a breath, as I think I swallowed every bit of oxygen in the vicinity.
"Thud"
Uh, what?
A number of plopping-up eyes reveal that what I just heard is the charred man, who¡¯s now lying on the ground in the center of the room.
Now that I think about it, a fire ghost might get problems if someone steals the necessary oxygen around him.
Yet the way he threatened me before doesn''t speak for his intentions, so while I obviously am responsible for his current state and feel bad for him, I''m not all that guilty.
"Ehm, hey. Are you alive?" (I)
According to Zika, he can''t die, yet that''s kinda second-hand information from a rather dubious source.
Especially if I consider that she might hold a grudge for getting killed.
Now that I look at him, he appears quite battered.
There are claw marks and deep gashes all over the burnt flesh.
Though, the latter is probably part of the concept.
Yet what I want to say is that what I''m seeing here are probably the aftereffects of Zika''s fight with him.
After asking my question, I wait for a response and, to my relief, he starts to stir.
I''m just glad I didn''t kill him.
I mean, yes, he''s an evil demon, but killing is wrong.
Uh, at least if you don''t absolutely have to do so.
And even then it''s nothing one should just put aside and continue as usual.
"Y-you! You dirty trickster! I, I will..." (charred man)
He''s barely holding on at this point.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.With a flick of a thought, I make the door above the stairway snap open, so some air can return in here.
Though, it should still take a while till it''s back at halfway normal levels.
"Would you please just listen to me? I really don''t intend to harm you. Albeit, I can''t say I approve of what you did to Zika. She''s quite grumpy since she resurrected." (I)
At this, the burnt-out eye sockets of his widen.
He probably didn''t expect that this was possible.
To his defense, neither did I until she clawed herself out of me.
"No, not like this!" (charred man)
The flames around him flicker back into existence.
"I won''t give in!" (charred man)
He''ll probably again become aggressive once he recovers.
So I should really come up with something new.
What about a bluff?
I imagine what I want and just a bit release the mental barrier I put on it to prevent stuff like my tentacles running rogue.
Which was desperately necessary, as this place in itself gives me the creeps.
Cellars are bad!
But because I''m usually so controlled and at the same time was under tension just now, it seems like I underestimated the reaction.
At once, billions of black-purple tentacles break out from my backside.
They multiply further until only my face and the front of my torso remain as they were.
The rest rushes through the whole cellar.
Around the machines, up the ceiling, along the walls, through every gap they find.
I seriously didn''t intend to become so familiar with the exact shape of this place.
I encounter a rat nest, whose inhabitants shrieked trying to escape in a panic.
Urgh, that was apparently justified, because I think I just absorbed them.
Maybe I should later send them to somewhere in my world.
It''s not like they deserved what just happened to them.
Not to speak of any insects that got in my way.
Or rather that of the chaos I just unleashed.
Also, I''d like to mention something at this point.
I''M SERIOUSLY FREAKING OUT HERE!!!
Now the least I can do is to channel this feeling into something productive.
This living mass I generated closes in on the demon in the center.
More and more gathers, while what remains of my original body is approaching him.
He tries to generate flames, but it''s obvious how utterly useless that is.
Just before it reaches him I stop the advance.
"Would you mind fucking stopping now?!" (I)
Uh, that might''ve been too much, but I''m agitated and it''s already difficult enough to get a hang of myself.
I mean, controlling this giant flesh mask, while totally panic-inducingly creepy, also comes instinctually to me.
Nonetheless, it''s just so much at once.
One should only have to care about so many limbs if you ask me.
At least, my opponent, if that declination is applicable in this context, stopped trying to retaliate.
To me, this means that I can take a step down and do something that I really need now.
Which is forming my original body back to its original form.
Most of the tentacle nightmare around stays as it is, but at least I can look down now without having to suppress a puking reflex.
"Just end it already! I don''t need your pity!" (charred man)
"Would you finally listen to me? I don''t want to end you. I''m not even really invading. This is all a big misunderstanding!" (I)
He doesn''t seem the slightest bit convinced.
And that''s something I can already gather from what crisp remains of his face.
"Look, I only want to avoid that people have to die. All people! This means, we somehow need to change your rumor so you won''t blaze anymore everyone who comes down here out of business time." (I)
"She was right. You want to take our identities from us." (charred man)
"I''m very sorry, but I don''t see any other way. Look, we can figure out what you would be comfortable with. It only shouldn''t involve killing people. There has to be a way to align our interests. Right?" (I)
For an uncomfortably long time, during which I have to suppress the urge to step from one leg to the other to shake off the tension, we stare at each other.
Which gets more difficult, due to the fact that he doesn''t have eyes and I don''t enjoy staring at burn victims.
But I''m sure he has to think about many things.
If there is a way for him to redeem himself, what kind of rumor would be fine, how far would it be okay to go so that his old self is still preserved?
At least, those are all the things that I thought about while trying to find a solution.
Finally, he seems to have come to a conclusion.
"No." (charred man)
Which seems to be just to screw with me.
"What!? Why?!" (I)
Slowly standing up again he faces me without breaking contact.
The flames again start to flicker around him.
"You have truly no idea, huh? No knowledge about what you''re demanding. No idea what you''re causing. About the implications of your actions." (charred man)
I absolutely never claimed anything different.
"Yeah, okay, I''m just a normal girl after all. Or was. There is nothing special about me. I can only offer what I can." (I)
"I''m aware. I know that you''re neither an invader nor a tyrant. Only a calamity pressed into a child. Nothing else." (charred man)
He straightens up again.
His stance becoming more steady.
"You, you know? But then you should see that I mean you no harm. Why can''t we compromise?" (I)
"Because I won''t give myself into the whims of an adolescent deity! I have my pride as the first of the great seven! I am the charred man!! Rather than giving myself up in transition, I will go in a BLAZE!!!!!" (charred man)
And with this, he explodes.
From every point of his body, flames rush out and sear my body as well as all the mass I grew around him.
My sense of pain from getting my whole front scorched ceases at mildly uncomfortable, but won''t make me feel what this total immolation should feel like.
Instead, I instinctually pull back, or rather, get pulled back, while more flesh growth impedes the assault to shield me.
As soon as the devastation of my body doesn''t impede the regeneration anymore, I heal all the damage done to my face and chest, while the rest of my body already merged with the growth.
This would be pretty terrifying for me usually, but right now the sensation of the still-bursting inferno outweighs it.
In an attempt to contain it, I grow further around and soon realize that if not for me and my regenerative barrier, such forceful energy might destroy the school.
And it just won''t stop.
Remembering my trick from before, I suck the air out through dimensional portals I open in the growth.
An instant later, I''m sure that I got the last of it, and even if not, those flames should consume in microseconds what remain.
However, contradicting all laws of physics, the firestorm just won''t end.
No, if anything it rages even wilder.
Just where does that come from?!
This feels as if I would hold a sun, a little star within my grasp.
The burning sensation permeates further through the barrier and all I can do is to regenerate, calling more mass forth from my dream.
I''m not at my limit, but without spreading beyond the confines of this room, I''m in a pickle.
So I increase the pressure to the center in an attempt to simply put something into the way of the heat before it might affect anything out there.
My grasp is tight, but the pressure from within firmly holds against my exertions.
And then just snuffs out.
The heat is gone.
I remove what tentacles I put in my way to gain sight, but where once was the charred man not even ashes remain.
I know, because I can tell which of it is mine.
He''s just... gone.
Chapter 132
He''s gone.
The charred man just vanished without a trace.
This is crazy.
I, I think he truly died just now.
But why am I thinking this?
What about the things Zika told me before?
Can a ghost really die?
I mean, what about the rumor?
This all doesn''t add up.
I don''t understand this.
Maybe I can know things on an instinctual level, but this is beyond my comprehension.
Or is it?
Maybe I could force the knowledge into my mind.
However, I''m afraid of the reaction.
No, I know a better solution.
The all-around recipe whenever I need advice.
"Zika!" (I)
Hmm, there was a ping, but she doesn''t seem to want to come.
Then a full-out assault.
"Zika, Zika, Zika, Zika, Zika, Zika, Zika, Zika, Zika, Zika!" (I)
"Outer god-forsaken void! Can''t one be allowed to even hunt properly?! I was so close to getting this girl to break her mother''s keepsake! And why the hell did you turn this place into the innards of some cosmic whale?!" (Z)
Should I remind her not to go too far with her tragedies?
"Don''t give me this attitude! You have some explaining to do!" (I)
"Sure. What else could it be? So, how did you mess up this time?" (Z)
"I didn''t, but you! He''s dead!" (I)
Maybe I''m not all that collected, but that should be forgiven because someone died in front of me just now!!
"Sigh. It seems you''re out of it. Gather yourself, before the digestion sets in here, and explain what happened. One thing after the other." (Z)
"The charred man. As you told me to, I came here to confront him. I was trying to keep it friendly, but then, then he just blew up!!?" (I)
"Grmble"
"Okay, okay. Calm down. Great ones." (Z)
"Just what happened here? Why did he explode? And why so strongly? He was almost finished and then this!" (I)
"Alright. I''m willing to go through this with you. So you''re saying that the charred man exploded and died during this?" (Z)
"Not just died. I''m sure that he''s completely gone! He vanished out of existence! I don''t know why I know this, but I do!" (I)
"That''s... unusual." (Z)
"So... you didn''t trick me into killing him?" (I)
"Still so distrustful. No, I didn''t. A wonder shouldn''t be able to just stop existing. The rumor would all too soon lead to its reappearance. That''s why exorcists don''t bother coming into schools, despite all the potential victims. I mean, try to stop hundreds of adolescent teenagers from telling their stories. A practice in futility, I tell you." (Z)
"Vrrrm, vrrrm"
My phone!?!
This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.It''s Chiaki!
"Uh, hello?" (I)
"Hey, Iori! I''m standing here with Kyumi. She can be quite the nice girl when she''s not trying to kill ya! That honestly might only be the case cause she''s mortally terrified right now. But whatever! Anyway, I''m calling you because she''s totally freaking out at the moment! From one moment to the other she suddenly started rambling something about one of them being gone. I offered to check this for her, and here we are! So, do you know something?" (C)
What am I supposed to tell her here?
That a burnt corpse just lit up into a supernova and I have no idea how this is possible?
Well, that might be better than nothing.
"The, the charred man kinda exploded." (I)
"Okay, I''ll tell her that!" (C)
"Bzzt"
"Wait!" (I)
I-I''m not sure if that should be conveyed like this.
Should I port there and clear up the misunderstanding?
"Okay, that kinda confirms it. You apparently managed to somehow completely get rid of that guy." (Z)
"But how is that possible?" (I)
"It''s certainly odd. All common sense says that he can''t be gone like this. That a wonder won''t just fade away as long as there are believers. However, all evidence proclaims that this is the case. Things being as they are, with common sense last seen jumping out of the window, then... then I would look at the one most likely to have scared the shit out of it." (Z)
"You mean me?" (I)
Did she just blame me because I''m an outer god?
"Yes? But no. Actually... Oh damn." (Z)
Is it fine if I start growing concerned?
"What are you on about?" (I)
"There can only be seven wonders. Me, the nurse, the runner, Hanako, the mermaid, the librarian... and you." (Z)
What the heck!?!
"Grumble"
"Heaven''s hell! Is there anything I can tell you without you freaking out?!" (Z)
"S-sorry. But what is that about me being a wonder?" (I)
"It makes sense. The collective memory of the students can only retain so much information. That''s why we speak of a fixed number of seven wonders. It''s certainly possible to replace a faded idea. That''s what I did. Well, that ghost barely had anything going for her, so it''s no surprise that someone so unrecognizable got lost in transition." (Z)
"I''m sorry if I''m repeating myself here, but when would I have replaced the charred man? Wouldn''t I know about a rumor going on that I''m a supernatural being?" (I)
At this point, I''m sure that no one ever rolled their eyes at me so hard as this demon.
"Right... because you''re doing such a great job at concealment. But for real, I would at least know about six fervent believers. One of them being able to power the whole city with her spiritual powers. That one alone might already be enough." (Z)
Does it work like this?
I only have to bring Chiaki with me and make a wonder vanish?
That sounds far too simple.
"But I didn''t even compete for the position! Heck, I don''t even want to be a wonder! Nor did I... want to kill the charred man. Did I kill him?" (I)
"As if you would have to actively participate to rank first. But you''re right about one thing. The charred man wasn''t weak. There might be better targets to replace than one of the top rankers." (Z)
"He said he was number one." (I)
"Sure he''d claim this. But power levels of supernatural beings aren''t classifiable in total numbers. One can only take a guess at their relative strength. However, you are right, that the charred man was quite high up. I''d rather have thought of Hanako or the mermaid. Those two aren''t very popular." (Z)
"So this is it? I only need to walk in somewhere and shatter the balance?" (I)
And another eye-roller.
"You should be aware by now that the answer to stuff about you is always yes. But I''m still trying to convey here that what you described shouldn''t happen. A strong ghost can''t just stop existing, only be transported to the under. Otherwise, exorcists would be extremely overpaid. What I''m trying to say is that the charred man should''ve never ended like he did. And where did the energy he used come from? It should be impossible for him to gather so much energy, if not... Whooaahh!" (Z)
"Wh-what is it? You look like you came to a conclusion." (I)
"He burnt his essence! Literally! That shouldn''t even be possible. Quite unbelievable." (Z)
"Sorry? I think you lost me there." (I)
"Right. Once again the dumbed-down version. He somehow managed to burn his active faith. Think about faith like the returns you get from your stocks/believers. You''re retrieving a continuous income and can live off it. Yet what the charred man did was basically turn everything he had into energy, to gain instant power." (Z)
"Did he burn his believers?" (I)
Does that mean that just now countless people died?!
"No. How would he even do that? The connection doesn''t grant power over the donating humans, it just guides the supply coming from them. Instead, he assumedly burnt the very idea of his existence. His rumor, to the last afterthought." (Z)
"Wait, wait! He burnt an idea?" (I)
And that''s supposed to make more sense?
"You''re right. That shouldn''t be possible either. However, it''s at least not quite as ridiculous. After all, he was the embodiment of said idea. I can assume that there''s at least a connection. I honestly didn''t know that was possible, but here we are." (Z)
"So you''re saying that nobody can remember him now?" (I)
"Not if they didn''t have a special mental resistance. Your exorcist friend and sunshine girl are probably focused enough." (Z)
Chiaki and being focused, hah.
"And what now?" (I)
"What do you mean, what now? You''re one of the wonders! Claim your title as their first, force them into submission, and get them to do your biddings." (Z)
Just why did I expect something like that from her?
"What are we waiting for? Things just got juicy." (Z)
Oh damn.
Chapter 133
It''s certainly a peculiar feeling if you know that you just started a crisis.
In this case, a number of calls on my phone tell me that, currently, all the different school ghosts are freaking out because, as they perceive it, I just killed one of them.
A feat that shouldn''t even be possible.
Now I need to mitigate the damage before it comes to further rampages.
So I told my helpers via phone network to relay a message to their respective wonders that I''m going to meet them in the sports hall.
I think such things should be addressed directly.
Fortunately, it at least seems like Chiaki and the whole occultism club are still doing fine.
That''s at least something.
For now, I need to leave this cellar before Zika drags me out and walk over to the sports hall.
I''m glad that I can leave this place, but need to admit that the campus has an eerie feel to it this late in the day.
Of course, I didn''t forget to call Mum that I might be home a bit late today.
She asks me not to overdo things in return.
I probably shouldn''t mention the supernova incident to her this time.
"Hey! What were you doing there?!"
What!?
Oh no, that''s a teacher!
I should already have left the building long ago.
Who is this again?
Ms. Karazawa?
I''m not so good at remembering faces and names.
Well, probably that changed by now, with how weird my mind became, but I''m more speaking about habits.
"What is it? Do you have anything to say, young lady? The cellar isn''t open for students! Also, if you don''t have club activities you should have been gone for a while already! The school isn''t open to explore as you please!" (K)
"I, I... Sorry!" (I)
"Being sorry won''t help you! Show me your ID. I''ll have to call your parents. Trespassing has consequences. We''re now going to the office and afterward I''ll make sure you''ll be on your way." (K)
B-but I have to talk with the murderous ghosts of the school!
As if I can say that!
"Are you fucking serious?!!" (Z)
Zika?!
Promptly, Zika steps forward next to me.
No idea why she wasn''t before in the focus of the teacher.
Probably mind magic.
However, now she certainly is.
With fiery eyes that contain an otherworldly fire, she steps up to the now terrified teacher.
At least she put her disguise back on for the school hallways, but her burning gaze has already enough impact on its own.
Before Ms. Karazawa can scream, she raises her hand towards her face.
"Snap"
"You''ll now listen to me! Nothing happened! You saw nothing! Nothing is unusual! There''s nothing of interest! Nothing else matters! You''ll now be on your way!" (Z)
"Snap"
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
The teacher''s eyes glaze over and like a zombie, she walks down the corridor.
"Wh-what was that!?!" (I)
"Quiet! The trance I induced isn''t too deep. You might make her focus on us again." (Z)
"But..." (I)
"You''re not going to tell me again that mind magic is bad, right? I manipulated her recent perceptions. Nothing more. Far worse is how you''re still letting others walk all over you, while you have far more important things to take care of, and they should fucking throw their faces into the ground!" (Z)
"But... I don''t like it..." (I)
"Listen, you''re currently trying to save human lives, right? Do you have any idea how many of your classmates already found their demise, and you just can''t remember because of the general rules? How many empty seats have you just accepted as such in your class? It''s like this all around the country. You might be able to recover those memories, but before you were special, you were subjected to the same compulsion as everybody else. That''s more than normal. Mundane humans simply shouldn''t be involved and you really need to work on this part. Sometimes your stuff is simply more important than the short term memory of a school overseer! And now let''s go to the sports hall!" (Z)
On the way, I have to think about Zika''s words.
Is it really fine to think about my stuff as being more important?
Just now, this might''ve been the case.
Stirred up by Zika, there are several memories that I quickly suppress about classmates I might''ve had and simply forgot about.
I really think that putting a stop to this is much more important than minding the curfew.
On the other hand, on a fundamental level, I think it''s wrong to think of yourself as being more important than others.
Someone who is willing to think little about others'' needs because oneself is so much more important... Such a person is bad, I think.
At least nobody I would want to be friends with.
Those two concepts kinda clash at times.
How am I supposed to decide when my thoughts and purposes matter more than another''s?
Well, I suppose saving people qualifies, so I should concentrate on this aspect for now.
Gratefully, there are no further incidents, at least till I reach the sports hall.
Yet before I can enter Zika stops me.
"What do you want?" (I)
"Before you go in there, I need to ask, what exactly are you planning to tell them?" (Z)
"Ehm, the truth? The charred man blew himself up, and now I''d like them to stop killing people." (I)
Those two things might not be that related but are still the things I''m concerned about.
"And this is exactly what you shouldn''t tell them." (Z)
"Huh? Why not?" (I)
"Oh my... Psychology 101. You need to understand how these aberrations are ticking. Changing their rumor isn''t just a little thing to them. You''re going to manipulate their entire being. It should be more than obvious how they wouldn''t want that." (Z)
"Don''t you think they''ll still listen?" (I)
"Yeah, but not out of the goodness of their killer superstition essence but because you''re fucking terrifying. But even this might not cut it. Especially, if you make it appear like you''re so soft that they needn¡¯t fear any consequences coming from you. However, right now there''s the perfect opportunity presenting itself to us." (Z)
"What are you on about?" (I)
"Do I really have to spell it out to you? Fine, I''ll do it. You just killed one of their strongest and fucking annihilated his essence and the very idea about him into nirvana. Gracious oblivion!" (Z)
But this isn''t true.
I never harmed him... Ehm, except when I was breathing.
"But I..." (I)
"...At least that''s what we''re going to tell them! Seriously, I understand that you don''t want to cause harm, well, not really, but I accept it. However, you can at least put up an act as if that would be the case, if you already so conveniently have the chance to avoid making any tough decisions." (Z)
Now she almost makes me appear like a bad person.
It''s not like I''m only doing stuff that''s convenient for me.
"Do you really think that''s necessary?" (I)
"The only thing the wonders fear more than losing themselves is to stop existing at all. So yes, I do. Just go in there, show them you''re the boss, and that by all the great ones they should follow your command if they value their existence." (Z)
It sounds all too simple if she says it like this.
Yet Zika''s explanation is convincing.
There are worse things to lie about.
It''s not like I never did so.
Also, it makes sense.
If fear makes them prone to stop killing people then that''s obviously preferable.
It''s not like I deem myself as more important in this scenario.
I just value people''s lives more, that''s all.
"Okay, you win. I¡¯ll try it your way." (I)
"Good. And because I know how abysmal your acting skills are, I would suggest that you call up some of your powers to gloss over it. Just enough so that no one will see your stiff face and trembling hands." (Z)
Well, there''s probably no other way but forward now.
As uncomfortable as I may feel about what''s in store for me in there.
Sigh.
Showtime.
Chapter 134
With deep concern and troubled thoughts, I enter the sports hall.
I barely recognize it.
All of the wonders, minus one, are there and it seems like each of them brought a personal part of their realm inside.
Around Kyumi, the ground glimmers like when light falls through the water, and I think I see seashells and sand spreading there.
The nurse, on the other hand, makes it look like flickering lights illuminating the white floor of some horror hospital at night.
Below the boy, I can see a prepared running track, while Doreo has apparently brought some library stashes with him.
Oh, and Hanako sits in a whole toilet stall.
I hope she isn''t getting bullied for this.
Also, everyone I sent out has gathered as well.
While I still have some issues with Doreo that I should address, for now, I''d rather focus on the task at hand.
Any distraction might make me fail my act.
And I intend to make it worthwhile!
The moment I step inside the hall, living shadows follow me, crawling over the entire outer walls, ground, and ceiling.
It comes especially easy to me, as they, with almost no resistance, spread along the ever-present veins that grew already everywhere on the campus.
Soon more sinister, fleshy stuff, inescapably grows within the dark, giving a testament to how much I already established my presence here.
The only part that I intentionally leave free is the area where everyone gathered.
Naturally, this instantly causes the intended reaction of dread and intimidation that I aimed for while walking inside with Zika behind me.
It also helps to draw attention away from my quivering lips and panicked eyes.
I mean, the whole room just turned into a very gross nightmare!
That''s frickin scary!
Everyone else present admits to this with their simple intimidated reaction.
All but one...
"He-ey! Iori!!!" (C)
She''s shouting while waving at me, jumping up and down.
Damned, Chiaki!
Read the mood!
I need to establish an impression of power and sovereignty here!
And we''re still talking about me!
Okay, okay, calm down, Iori.
Calm down.
My voice is surely far too shaky at the moment, so I think I have to back it up with power.
"Welcome, wonders! I''m glad that you all made it!" (I)
Okay, that should''ve done the trick.
At least I can still draw from the experiences from last time.
While I''m at it, I think my demon form might be more fitting while I''m trying to establish I''m not someone to be messed with.
I barely have to think that thought before darkness crawls up my legs, along my torso till my neck, and snakes down my arms.
Also, I feel a stretching sensation in my back and legs and my hair grows down to my hips.
Wait!
This isn''t my usual form?
Why the heck am I wearing a long gown that apparently consists of tar?
And why the greater heck am I walking on heels?!!
For the first time, no less, but without having any issues with the balance?!
And... Oh my god, did my chest just gain a size!?!!
Is it because I wanted to look particularly impressive?
This form isn''t as easy to move in, but for sure I''m taller and, as my eyes on the walls tell me, kinda overall more awe-inspiring.
No idea who came up with this, but if I find them...
No, I need to concentrate!
With long strides, I walk up to the assembled, without even giving them a glance.
Mostly, because I concentrate on the ground, as despite this unnatural sense of balance I''m still mindful of the possibility of falling with these... shoes?
Not sure, I think these attachments might be part of my body.
Anyway, with those particularly long legs, I quickly cross the distance.
"S-so is this your true form?" (nurse)
You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
Wow, if I can tell that the faceless horror nurse is scared, I did something right here.
I raise an arm and Zika speaks, with her human guise also dispelled.
"Quiet! You speak when you''re allowed to. Not as you please!" (Z)
Oh my, isn''t that too much?
However, Zika instructed me that I can''t do "too much" which is the only reason why this is going so far.
As standing on these heels is problematic balance-wise, despite the convenient adjustment, I decide to help myself to something nice.
It''s one of the only neat perks that comes with my problem-filled existence.
I can create anything I want in an instant.
So with a thought of mine, the darkness around and below me rises, manifests, and becomes solid in the desired form, creating an obsidian-like chair below me.
It''s also perfectly angled, so it grows in a way that directly supports my bum.
The only issue I''d have with it...
Why all the sharp edges, spikes, and blades jutting out on the sides?
I only wanted a chair, but instead got the most ominous throne imaginable.
At least the armrests are free, so there''s no risk of injuring myself.
Everything else I would''ve reclamated as a design flaw.
Also, I can''t complain about the comfort.
I might be able to deactivate all unpleasant sensations, but this doesn''t mean I can''t appreciate the comfort that this seat perfectly aligns itself with the contours of my butt.
As weird as this is, it''s also kinda nice.
I just need to pay attention not to shift too much on this throne, as this would worsen my dignified impression.
It kinda works out, as the ghosts all seem too intimidated to act without my permission.
Yet a single moment later I need to give it my all not to freak out and blow my act.
Why the heck is Zika now cradling herself next to my left leg like a cat!?!
"Why?!" (I)
"We need to make it look convincing. If I''d stay behind you it may make you look controllable and weak. We can''t have that!" (Z)
This is still no reason to make me look like some kinky pet owner!
"Me too!" (C)
And without further ado, Chiaki jumps on my lap, leaning herself against my bosom.
W! T! F!!!
"Grumble"
Promptly, all the darkness and living flesh around us, corresponding to my inner feelings erupts, and only a single quick, saving thought can prevent the little island in the middle where the others are left from getting flooded away.
"Whoah! You''re cool!" (C)
Are you fucking aware how close you''re to teasing me to rip this place out of reality?!
And stop stroking my chin!
"Chiaki! Stop this!" (I)
"Tsk, fine. Just thought it would fit the mood." (C)
"I won''t comment on you two making out, but I''m not sure how long the other wonders will be fine with looking at you while you do it." (Z)
Seriously, I didn''t plan to!
Just good that this current form of mine is apparently quite good at keeping a straight face.
Though, I have no idea what I should do now.
"Now listen and speak after me: Wonders. I called you for one simple reason! Your hunt on human souls can''t continue. It displeases me and this should be all you need to know." (Z)
Now I need to say something and absolutely shouldn''t forget to put the echo into my voice to divert attention from my rising panic.
"Ahem, w-wonders! I called you here for a reason. Your attacks on humans are a problem and I can''t allow them to continue." (I)
"Sigh." (Z)
I think it works.
"B-but we can''t! Our rumors bind us and we can''t change our essence!" (nurse)
"I don''t want to be someone else. I like myself!" (running boy)
"B-but we shouldn''t. We can''t win!" (Kyumi)
"Maybe we should hear her out. She has some convincing arguments." (Doreo)
At this, he points at all the stuff in the hall that threatens to annihilate them.
"We''ll only change your rumors far enough that you don''t have to kill anyone." (I)
"I would like to add, that you don''t have a choice on the matter if you don''t want to end like the charred man." (Z)
"Wh-what happened to him?" (Hanako)
"You all feel it, don''t you? He''s gone. Completely eradicated out of existence. Anyone else who wants to challenge her?" (Z)
That worked.
Now they should be more prone to listen.
"I already sent someone to each of you. In the following days you can talk further with them and we''ll work something out that''s fine with you." (I)
I really hope that I could convince them.
"Clap, clap"
"So, with this, everything should be clear. If you''d excuse us now. You can take your nightmare room down now, Iori." (Z)
Well, I think this could be for the better.
At once, all the darkness drifts towards me.
I pay special attention not to affect Chiaki with it and soon the room looks as pristine as before.
Aside maybe, from a lingering afterimage that will drive any psychic that investigates here insane.
"Y-you can go now." (I)
And they truly waste no time to escape each in their own way.
Kyumi sinks into the suddenly waterlike ground, the boy just runs as quick as he can, Doreo vanishes in a tornado of books and paper, the nurse flickers away with the light, and Hanako closes the toilet stall which starts to fade.
Okay, this was pretty successful, right?
"Snap"
Did Chiaki just take a selfie with me!?
Chapter 135
"Oh my goddess, my mistress! Please, forgive your unworthy followers for being so useless! We were just in every way too stunned by your entrance to contribute to your cause!" (Nanako)
Okay, I honestly don''t know what to say anymore at this point.
After all the special effects I pulled out to convince the wonders, I should''ve known that the occultism club wouldn''t take it much better than the literal murder ghosts.
"Please, leave it at this. It truly was only a show for the wonders. You don''t need to be concerned." (I)
This might not sound all too believable after the horror show I just pulled off, but it''s not like it would''ve been convincing if I settled for any less.
"A-absolutely. Naturally, you are right! Isn''t that so?" (N)
"S-sure." (S)
"Of course." (J)
"You''re aware how ridiculous you are?" (Y)
Seems like Yoko is currently a bit moody again.
I just hope she was better when she was with Hanako
And yes... Yes, I am.
Nothing to do about it.
"Sigh. Okay, first of all, each of you, report. I want to know how things went with the wonders before." (I)
The reason is mostly to determine if they were in any danger so I can decide if it''s fine to outsource figuring the new rumors out to them.
"That nurse tried to mess with my mind. I''m not sure for what purpose, but probably nothing that would''ve ended on a nice note for me. Yet thanks to your boon I was able to see through what happened and could withstand it. Once I told her I''m with you, she became much more docile. It might be that her rumor doesn''t involve people who are already claimed by another entity. I could even engage in a reasonable conversation with her. She was quite adamant about not wanting to change. Something about the jealousy being all she has left, but at least she stopped trying to cut off my face. On the other hand, I''m sure after what just happened, she should be easier to convince now." (N)
"The running boy was pretty chill. We had a fun race against each other. It was a draw, but I seemingly have earned his respect. All in all, I think he was open to the idea. At least after I dodged all the stones he threw at me at high speed." (S)
Seriously, did all the ghosts try to kill them?!
"Did the rest of you face similar problems?" (I)
"Well, Hanako was..." (J)
Yes?
This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
"Honestly terrified once she noticed our badges. We were talking the whole time through the toilet door, which she refused to open. Also, she didn''t like the part about changing her rumor. Felt a bit like we were bullying her. So hard in fact, that she started crying and refused to answer in the end." (Y)
"Ahem, but I wouldn''t say that there we had any problems dealing with her." (J)
Sigh.
And my reputation, based on unfounded fear, just spreads further.
To be honest, Hanako is a classic, so it might be a bit difficult to reinterpret it without influencing all of Japan.
This leaves Chiaki.
"Kyumi was no problem. We''re friends now and she listened to everything I had to tell her once I got into her room!" (C)
At this Zika interjects.
"Just so I get this right: You got into her space? Without permission?" (Z)
"Uhh, I might have blasted some kind of gateway. It was weird. I kinda got a hunch about what to do, and well... did it." (C)
Yeah, not the slightest bit concerning in a multitude of ways.
However, at least they all made it back without having fallen prey to their respective killer ghosts.
"Well, it''s good to hear that none of you got hurt. I guess with this we can call it quits for today. I''m sure you''re all already quite late to get home on time. Since I don''t want to take responsibility for that, I say that for now everything''s concluded.
"As you wish, my dark lady." (N)
Damn, I wish she would stop that.
At least, this reputation makes it so that none of them bothers me anymore.
This leaves Zika, Chiaki, and me.
"I need to say, today was great! Hanging out with those guys is really fun!" (C)
"Sigh. I kinda wish they wouldn''t always act like that towards me." (I)
"You mean, treating you like the goddess you are? You literally consumed this room with your nightmares and can still honestly believe that they''d simply overlook that?" (Z)
"It''s not like I want to. I mean, I came to terms with having those crazy powers, but this doesn''t mean I''m interested in becoming a goddess. You know, with religious fanatics, temples, rituals, and all that stuff. I can really live without this." (I)
"Oh, damn, let me correct myself. You are no goddess. You''re so many times worse. Seriously, at your power scale, it''s impossible not to create waves. It''s bound to happen that someone will notice you. By the way, what happened to the god you created last time?" (Z)
At this, I remember my deity problems.
"I was kinda able to convince him to just do the administrating in my world. I think he agreed. Not like he had much of a choice. On that note, Chiaki, how are things with Soraja?" (I)
"Oh, well, she''s still kinda stubborn. She thinks that accepting your offer would corrupt her, no matter how many times I tell her how nice you are. Ridiculous, right? On the other side, she''s not outright rejecting the idea anymore but rather makes arguments. So I might be able to whittle her down if I keep pushing!" (C)
Poor Soraja.
If Chiaki has one talent that would be it.
"Who and what are you talking about?" (Z)
"That deity who helped us last time on the roof. She''s struggling with having no believers, so I thought, maybe we could establish her in my world. I think she would take good care of the people there and well, stop dying. That sounded like a win-win to me." (I)
Despite all the issues I have with Soraja, her haughtiness, fanatic hate for demons, or that tendency to force her way, in the end, she got Chiaki''s approval.
That''s good enough for me to trust in her character.
One wouldn''t believe so, but Chiaki always had a bit of an instinct regarding whom to put her trust in.
Some kind of sense that goes beyond my soulsight.
Though, it might just be her guts and a paranormal high number of times of being right at random.
"Okay, I''ve heard enough. I''m out for today. Dying one time was enough, and right now I get the urge to bash my head somewhere at all this ridiculousness. But sure, just go around catching gods like Pokemon!" (Z)
That sounds slightly insulting.
As if I wouldn''t be a responsible member of society.
At the very least, I''m doing what I can.
However, before I really can come up with a retort, Zika already vanished in her usual flame circle.
I let a bit of my crawling mess spread over the area, to get it back into pristine condition.
"Wow! That looks really handy! Can I call you over to clean my room next time?" (C)
"I just don''t want the poor cleaning staff getting into a panic when they start their shift! That being said, we should as well, be on our way. Do you need a direct shortcut?" (I)
"You mean with you taking me apart and putting together in front of my home? No, I''m good. I called mum before. She thinks we''re shopping." (C)
Now I involuntarily start to think that maybe Chiaki herself is the very bad influence her intuition tells her to avoid.
However, both of us manage to sneak out of school without another encounter with the staff and manage to get a good bus to our respective homes.
Now that I think about it, Chiaki always had good fortune.
In some way, I think it might be fine to think that being fate''s chosen is rather unfair.
Though, I think I lost my right to complain at this point.
Well, let''s get back home and enjoy my well-deserved pastime.
Chapter 136
After a totally normal and not the slightest bit supernatural trip back home, I arrive.
"Mum!" (K)
"Hi, Kuri." (I)
"Ah, Iori. I need to say I''m glad that you''re back. I was starting to get a little worried and the kinda cryptic messages you sent me didn''t help very much to soothe me." (Satomi)
"Ehm, would it help if I tell you that I was with... friends?" (I)
"First, you phrased this as a question, which concerns me a bit. Second, no, not really. Recently your friends turn out to be involved in rather problematic business. Which by no means, means I''m doubting your ability to choose your company. It''s just... You know, a little bit less involvement with whatever is beyond the veil might be good for you at times." (S)
I''d like to retort, but the truth is, today I intentionally sought out a bunch of murder ghosts, dragged wannabee cultists into my schemes, and had Chiaki taking compromising pictures of me.
None of this speaks for my keen judgment or my sense of company.
"If it soothes you, I had everything mostly under control and somewhat in order." (I)
At this, Mum pulls her phone out and points the screen at me.
That little shit sent her the pic of us on the throne!!!
What''s the chances that she doesn''t recognize me?
Well, my hair being incredibly long and done up along with this dark purple eyeshadow and violet lips I had for the full intimidation effect should be slightly misleading.
Okay, that it''s Chiaki sending this picture and that my face is somewhat recognizable even in this far, far, far more mature form might give me away, but on the other hand, I''m very sure that she couldn''t even imagine me wearing a gown with such a deep neckline.
...
Nope, her look tells me she knows.
"I, I can explain this! I-it isn''t what it looks like!" (I)
"You know, I''m a little bit past asking, but I''d like to hear your attempt at an explanation nonetheless." (S)
"I did it for a good cause! I-it was just very important that I looked like someone you should respect." (I)
"Iori, do I really have to tell you that your chest size and wearing this kind of... getup does not exactly make you more mature nor garner respect from most people?" (S)
Oh damn, I''m getting one of these talks.
Am I going to get grounded?
"I''m sorry. I think I just had this image from this one fantasy story, where the evil sorceress was a bit like this. You know how my body is! It always acts before I can think about it!" (I)
Hopefully, this defense will work.
"Sigh. I always thought that modern media is teaching you kids the wrong standards. You know nobody really looks like this usually, right? However, I suppose I can''t blame you that your powers, which defy common sense, are going a bit out of bounds. Just... just make sure you''re safe, okay?" (S)
"Y-yes, mum." (I)
"Good. Then get ready, I''m making dinner." (S)
"Dinner? Oh, wait a moment, mum. I prepared something." (I)
"You know, I don¡¯t mean anything against you, but coming from your recent actions such an exclamation is slightly worrying to me." (S)
Well, yeah. I probably didn''t make the best impression at handling my powers.
But I''m sure that this time it will be alright.
I move to the kitchen counter, prepare a box, and concentrate.
A moment later, a mix of flesh and dark energy gathers between my fingers.
Then, according to my intentions, something opens up and rice begins to rinse through.
Yes, I''m currently harvesting my field.
I have no idea what''s the logic behind it already having grown to this state, but I can feel the plants'' condition and won''t question it.
The harvest itself is kind of weird.
This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.It feels like I''m plucking the grains individually, separating the shell, and channeling them all through some dimensional tunnel so they gather at my hands.
I''m sure I break a dozen physical laws by doing so, but according to Zika, this is basically the definition of my current state of being.
Whatever, I plan to add more variety in the future, but I hope it will help Mum if she doesn''t have to worry as much about our food costs.
"See? I can do more than just flesh constructs." (I)
It''s actually interesting.
Usually, my powers feel more like a flesh growth.
Like I''m spreading in the world, reshaping myself, growing to ever greater extents.
This rice is different.
It''s not quite the same as myself, while still being a part of myself that I could claim.
Just like the "people" aren''t just mindless puppets, but actual separate beings.
There''s an important difference to this.
"Ehm, Iori, I don''t mean to complain, but is this really safe to eat? You know, the way it comes into existence I''m not too sure about it." (S)
I suppose it''s not a good moment to tell her that her half-demon stomach probably wouldn''t be challenged even if it wasn''t.
About me and Kuri, I don''t even want to get started.
"Yes, it should be. This comes from my world, so it shouldn''t be any different than the food we had there. If you want, I could fetch a coroka." (I)
Yet better from the forest and not from the fields.
That would mean stealing from the poor farmers.
"Well, if you say so. I mean, I think it looks fine. Let''s see what we can do with this." (S)
I''m kinda confident.
Call it instinct or supernatural omnipotence, but something tells me this should work.
If it does, we can at least take rice from our list of necessities.
For this reason, I''m watching closely while Mum prepares the meal.
Rice with an abundance of side dishes.
It''s nothing too fancy, but as usual, very decent.
Also, nothing melted into purple paste, which I consider a plus.
Eventually, we sit down at the table.
"I''m glad that we could all come together like this. I think we should talk a bit about your future, Iori." (S)
Huh!?
Why suddenly this topic?!
Everything was good a moment ago!
I brought rice!
"Iori, don''t believe I will give in just because you turn this room into the inside of some stomach." (S)
"Oh shit!" (I)
I need to recede the flesh and tentacles!
"Wording, young lady." (S)
"Oh, s-...sorry." (I)
"Better. Now to get back to the topic. What do you plan on doing in the future? I''m rather sure by now that you won''t take one of the usual occupations, like becoming a doctor or trader. At least not in the common sense. So you should maybe think about what you want." (S)
"Uh, I, I, I-" (I)
"Yes?" (S)
"Actually, I want for now that things stay as they are. I, I mean... normal." (I)
"You know, I certainly won''t tell you to stop going to school. Just to be clear about this, you will be finishing! Understood? Good. However, I see issues in the long run. For example, if you want to go to high school, apply for university, or have a job. Though I guess the latter isn''t too relevant anymore." (S)
Yeah, I suppose so as well.
Someone who can conjure worlds right out of nowhere, wherever that may be, has probably little need to make a living.
I''ll probably go to the same high school as Chiaki.
Even if I''m only average at the moment, my powers should allow me to take any application test and Chiaki is basically already set to ace it.
Yet after that, university might be something I''d at least like to try out.
It''s supposed to be one of those important life experiences, right?
"Do you really think you can go on like this? It''s already a miracle that no government official knocked on our door yet."(S)
"I know. I get it. Just thinking about how the next family meeting might turn out is worrying me deeply. We don''t even know how to explain Kuri to anyone." (I)
"Am I causing you trouble, mum?" (K)
I ruffle this sweet girl''s hair.
"No, you''re good as you are. No trouble at all." (I)
"Hm. It could be difficult to adopt her officially. Or send her to school while we''re at it." (S)
"Wait! How about we try to get her into a school by using Zika? She can influence others'' minds, so it should be possible for her to convince someone at the administration." (I)
"Didn''t you say you don''t want to play with people''s minds?" (S)
"Well, yes. But it''s different from really taking the decision away or forcing them. Zika just makes them overlook certain stuff. Like, for example, that we have no explanation of where Kuri comes from. I hope that''s a level smaller." (I)
"We''ll see. But you know, I can''t just decide this alone. We still have to wait for your father to return. Which brings us to the main topic." (S)
"What do you mean? Why did you even start with this?" (I)
"Your father. He''s going to return next week." (S)
"Wha- Really!?" (I)
I grow excited.
Times with Dad were always the greatest.
He would make sure that he was completely free for that time and we could spend as much time together as possible.
I mean, I was always too tired to do much, but we did the best we could.
Movie night, playing video games together, and on rare occasions, small tours.
It''s been perfect holidays.
"Iori, with all the excitement plastered on your face, and other places in the room, I''ve got the feeling that you forget about a little issue. You know, a certain huge thing we haven''t told him about yet." (S)
Urgh, yeah.
She''s right.
I mean, at best he''s going to freak completely out.
At worst, I might accidentally shatter his mind.
Though, I''m not sure about where exactly the limits for "the worst" lie.
Urgh, this train of thought is not leading me to nice places.
I should change my focus.
"Uh, sorry. But... he''s really coming?" (I)
When Dad is out on his business trips he often won''t visit for months.
"Yes. I just had him on the phone." (S)
Okay, now the anxiety catches up with me.
I mean, I''m a world-devouring monster.
"What did he say? Did you tell him anything?" (I)
"Uh, no. It''s a bit difficult to even start explaining things. I guess we shouldn''t confront him over the phone. He said he would like to be there on your sports day." (S)
Why?
To see me fail?
I guess no one is surprised that I with my previous condition never set any sports records.
"That''s already next week! Do you really think he will come?" (I)
"At least, he said so." (S)
I''m not sure what to think about this.
I''m at the same time terrified and elated.
But more than anything there''s one pressing question weighing on my mind.
"Are we going to tell him, mum?" (I)
"Well, I wouldn''t know what other choice we have. I''m not going to tell him in your stead. I think this is your decision to make. But as I said before, you''re not very proficient at keeping things a secret." (S)
"I, I understand." (I)
However, one thing is for sure.
Next week is going to be much more thrilling.
Did I mention, that I''m not a fan of thrilling events?
Chapter 137
Tonight was kinda weird.
Not only because I spent a good part of it tending to my fields in my dream, which in my opinion kinda counts as a regular dream activity, but also because I can''t help myself from feeling anticipative and at the same time totally distressed.
I can''t wait till the week is over, so I can at least have a break after having dealt with all the issues that originate from my school.
However, once school starts I realize my terrible mistake.
Because Chiaki appears in front of me in her sports outfit.
The sports day is approaching!!!
"Grumble"
Shit!
As soon as I become aware of my slip-up, I stop the quake I caused.
"What are you freaking out for? Did you forget your P.E. clothes?" (C)
Essentially, I did.
Not like that would be an issue for me.
The problem is that today we''ll spend most of the time dedicated to sports, preparing for another day that is dedicated to sports!
Seriously, as if the event itself wouldn''t be enough!
Yes, I know.
What is so bad about sports?
You get to move around a bit, and it''s not as dull as studying.
And with my special condition, I''m not even subjected to the negative aspects like exhaustion, muscle pain, or being short of breath.
The reasons for this are that my body can''t grow tired as it isn''t a real body in the first place, my muscles regenerate before any damage can even manifest while my nerves don''t sense pain, and I''m not even breathing because I''m a fucking monster goddess.
The issue with this is, while doing better at studying is one thing, how am I going to explain my physical abilities?
Not only that, but I have to be extremely careful about my interactions with others.
After getting changed in the restroom, we first have to assemble in the sports hall.
I can also see some other classes with their corresponding teachers, while we line up in front of our sports teacher, Ms. Otsuki, who wants to say something.
"Okay, everyone! As you know, next week is our sports day. I want each of you to give nothing but their best. For this reason, we are going to train today with the other classes! We''re all gonna meet up on the outdoor field. Do I hear a ''Yay''?" (Ms. Otsuki)
"Yay!!!" (C)
That was so clear.
The others join in mostly half-heartedly, but ultimately it''s Chiaki who''s the focus in these kinds of activities.
Usually, Chiaki wins half of the medals for our class since she''s a cheat in terms of life force energy reserves.
But now I''m there as well.
That''s what I''d like to say, but my current plan is to be as unnoticeable as possible.
It''s already a small miracle for most of my classmates that I got far enough over my insomnia to even partake.
If I''d now in addition become a sports ace, this would raise unwanted attention.
But there''s something far more grave about this.
My personal control over my body is shitty at best.
Whenever I push past a very vague line of effort, I''m at risk of switching into my demon form, especially with the body part that is most important to the corresponding activity.
That this shouldn''t happen in a big event like a public sports day goes without saying.
I''m really starting to ask myself how I''m going to make it through this session!
On our way out, Ms. Otsuki approaches me.
"Hey, Iori. Do you think you''re gonna be fine? If you don''t feel so well I can excuse you. We don''t want anything like last year to happen, right?" (O)
Oh no.
My dark past is catching up with me.
Last year, sports day had to happen during a particularly bad week of mine.
I was extremely tired for days, which according to Zika must''ve meant that I died over and over with my dream avatar, like in a bad video game while trying to defeat a boss.
Anyway, the result was that on sports day I was so through that any bodily activity was practically out of the question.
However, as it was my first year and Ms. Otsuki wasn''t as familiar with my problems at that time I still had to partake.
Long story short, till today, everybody insists that I fell during running practice and fainted.
In reality, I probably only had a weak moment, somewhat clumsily went to the ground, and started catching up on desperately needed sleep.
I barely had even any scratches to speak of.
If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
But now to get back to the present situation.
I''m almost tempted to take her up on this offer, given all the issues I have with attending.
However, dodging sports day without a good excuse is a surefire way to get the whole class against you.
Also, Mum said Dad would be there as well.
So I want at least to be present.
"I think I''ll be fine. Recently my condition improved quite a lot." (I)
"Are you really sure, Iori? If you want, you could, for example, work as an auxiliary assistant?" (O)
I suppose Ms. Otsuki really wants to avoid last year''s events.
Back then she probably got a scolding for letting me run in my condition.
However, being an assistant is like the worst job I could think of during this kind of event.
Staying the whole time at the same place, having to maintain the lists, or carrying the equipment.
In comparison, the trackfield sounds almost appealing.
"No. I''d rather partake regularly. I really feel better this year and am sure I can do this." (I)
"Sigh. Your fervor does you honors. I suppose that''s the spirit. But if you notice the slightest thing, anything that feels odd to you, then you notify me immediately, understood?" (O)
Do black tears, instant flesh growths, and spontaneous switching of dimensions count?
Thinking about it, I would probably be a very interesting medical case.
I suppose my teacher just means well, so I nod to her before joining the others outside, and we all gather on the field.
The crowd is starting to get even more enormous, as the whole school is assembled.
It seems the respective classes are doing different kinds of exercises in shifts, while others are already building up different booths with activities one can apply for.
"Alright! Listen carefully! We''ll start first with a little warm-up run to loosen your stiff muscles. Once this is done you''re all going to apply to the stations you''re interested in. Also, this year there won''t be a class competition. You can still win personal medals for yourself, but the groups you''re with will be put together at the respective booths." (O)
The last part causes a bit of an uproar.
Which isn''t too surprising, as for some, the class competition is what this day is about.
Yet it seems like some of the organizers think that this creates an unhealthy environment and would rather focus on teamplay in less-rigid teams.
As we move onto the track, some of the girls begin chatting.
"To think they''d really do that."
"That was so clear after last year."
"But it''s so unfair! Our class would''ve won!"
"Maybe, but certainly not because of you."
"Hey, that was uncalled for!"
"This all looks like all fun! The booths are so interesting!" (C)
"At least the sleeper can''t drag us down."
"You''re right. I really thought she''d again dodge this one."
Do I make such an easy target for my classmates?
Probably, as I didn''t have the energy to bother with a response.
Especially the "cool kids" like Shiromi Hirana, or Konoe Ajano, school beauty and fitness freak respectively.
"What else would you expect from the sleeper? At least I hope she''s not going to drag us down!" (Sh)
"Didn''t they abandon the class points system this year?"
"Doesn''t matter! She''s still going to make us look bad! Others will be trying hard while she''s slacking off!" (K)
The one currently running behind me, spouting this sports elitist bullshit is Konoe.
Captain of the track and field club and our class'' sports ace besides Chiaki.
While Chiaki, as we''ve all confirmed by now, just cheats, Konoe is more of a hard worker character.
This would be an admirable trait if it wouldn''t also lead to her looking down on those she considers "lazy losers".
Unsurprisingly, this meant my past lethargic self didn''t get along that well with her.
"Please, I don''t want you to get caught by the teacher for bullying again."
This voice of reason, on the other side, is Tora Minosuke, captain of the soccer team.
He''s one of those super famous kids who make a thing of being down to earth while never engaging in any activity that might lower their reputation.
While not outright bullying those on the lower parts of the social ladder, I never saw him interact with anyone of those either.
I suppose he''s going to become a politician in the future, with his knack for social engineering.
For this reason, I''m rather sure he only speaks up in my favor to look like the good guy and avoid repercussions.
Though, as I said, he''s no outright bully, so it''s not too much to hold against him.
In general, I wouldn''t say that bullying is really a thing in my class.
Maybe some harsh words here and there, but nothing on the regular.
I''m certainly not one of those protagonists with an oh-so-difficult childhood.
Even though, some are at least closing in on the border.
Particularly with Shiromi, I''m quite sure that it was her who started this weird nickname, the sleeper.
As if insomnia would be such a fun thing!
Well, apparently it wasn''t all that entertaining as they didn''t get much of a reaction from my tired, unresponsive self and eventually started to ignore me.
Also, it never got much past that, so it''s not like I''m holding a grudge.
However, the nickname stuck.
If they''d just know how well it applies now.
"Hey! That''s not nice! Iori fainted back then! She gave her all till she couldn''t anymore!" (C)
Oh please, Chiaki!
Don''t raise their attention!
"What are you barging in for? You''re totally biased on this, Chiaki, and as such, totally unfit to join in on this discussion." (K)
"You''re just moping because you lost to me last year!" (C)
She doesn''t have much to retort to this.
In my opinion, this was a kinda low blow from Chiaki, as nobody can compete with her.
The only reason why she has no sports career yet is that she doesn''t join any clubs and declines all offers.
Though, I''d like to add that she cheats.
Especially now, with her apparently rediscovered powers!
I still vividly remember how she jumped three meters up in the air without any preparation.
How is anybody supposed to compete with this?
Others train to achieve results and show real effort, but superpowers make any kind of sportly comparison ridiculous.
At least that excess of lifeforce of hers is very much akin to doping.
"That''s quite enough! Don''t waste your breath just yet. You''ll still need it later on." (O)
Well, I''m glad I didn''t have to join this conversation and could just stay uninvolved.
After all, there''s enough other stuff waiting for me that''s going to be really bothersome.
Chapter 138
I don''t want to know how awkward it looks to others when I''m running these rounds.
The issue is that I''m overly conscious about the act.
There''s not only the problem that I don''t want anyone to notice that I could run them in what others might consider a full sprint when I have my reputation as the insomniac girl, no, I also have to worry that I might grow beast legs to run even better.
It''s a stupid balancing act where I have to tell my body that, yes, I want to run, but no, not so fast that anything weird happens.
The result is me doing some kind of quick walking with overly pronounced stomps.
At least, I can be sure that my classmates won''t think that I''m a sports ace now after my transformation.
This might help me during the sports day.
Just thinking about it, I already feel like a cheater without even having participated yet.
And no one can tell me that I¡¯m merely using my naturally given talents.
My powers don''t even belong in this reality.
Yet once I stop only focusing on myself, I notice another issue.
Today not only ours, but all classes of our year train together.
Something about this strengthening-comradery bullshit... Uh, pardon me.
Anyway, this includes two certain members of the occultism club.
Sora and the cooky girl.
Cooky girl seems pretty normal, aside from her intentionally distancing herself from the other runners, even if this means she has to run a longer distance on the outer lanes.
But the real problem is Sora.
It might be my perfect memory, but I remember very well how I did a little body strengthening on him.
Mostly, because I thought that with that attitude of his, he might inevitably get into a situation where a weak body would get him killed.
So in hindsight, I might''ve been a bit too generous, as this boy takes showing off his body prowess to a whole other level.
He''s already at it to leave the best runners behind for the third time.
There''s far too much energy and strength going with him, and it starts getting too obvious.
I think I have to do something about this, or we''ll eventually get some broadcasting agencies here, which I''m not too keen on.
Yet I can only accelerate so much without looking suspicious, given my current running form.
So simply catching up to Mr. Superrunner is out of the question.
But how about I slow him down?
Yes, that might work.
I don''t want to do anything too flashy to stop him, or people will get another topic that''s going to be reported.
So I come up with a pretty ingenious way to drag this boy down to my speed level.
I wait till Sora is about to rush past me for another time.
A good distance before he''s about to reach me, I let small tendrils in the same color as the tracking field grow directly below his shoes and merge them with his sole.
Yet they''re so thin that they simply rip off the moment he raises his feet.
Anything stronger would''ve made him trip and I don''t want to harm him.
By the way, the same goes for not suddenly taking away his powers.
Especially, as they''re mostly his own.
I only activated them.
Basically, I see him as a good guy who only is a bit bad at holding back.
After all, there''s no reason to punish him for this mishap.
Instead, I reconnect the tendrils the moment his feet touch the ground again.
I repeat this with every step he makes.
This way, his legs should become more and more difficult to move.
He seems confused, but if you don''t look very closely they''re gone the moment he lifts his foot.
Such shallow control doesn''t even require a conscious effort of mine to maintain.
And it has a nice side effect.
Now Sora simply looks like someone who has overpaced and now pays the price, which makes him appear a little bit more normal.
Not by much, as he was simply too ridiculous before, but every little bit helps.
By the way, I also directly mend all possible damages to his shoes for this treatment.
After all, I''m not going to destroy his property.
When he''s close enough to hear me I call out to him, in a way that only he can hear me.
"Stop being so obvious. You weren''t an Olympic track runner last week." (I)
He stares at me, completely stopping in his tracks.
"Don''t stop! Others can see us!" (I)
I give it my all not to sound too ominous, yet he seems to mind my status as a demonic overlord deity.
However, this is also what induces him to start running again.
At least, I have now a nifty trick to control his pace.
This way, we are eventually done.
"Great job, everyone! Iori! You''re too stiff! Don''t think so much about your movements! Yes, a walking form can be important, but for now just try to make the process flow a bit smoother!" (Ms. Otsuki)
If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Seriously, you don''t want to see what happens if I don''t think continuously about my movements.
Next, she addresses the whole class.
"That was a great workout, everyone! Now that you''re all properly warmed up, there are various group activities you can apply for. Please, apply for those you''re interested in. The clubs prepared all kinds of fun things! I hope each of you will find something that will get your heart pounding! Don''t forget to form groups for team activities. Skipping out on this is not an option. At least one activity aside from the standard ones is mandatory. If you don''t find your own thing, we''ll assign you to one of our fun competitions! We have several competitive games, presentations, and many others! So let''s have fun!" (O)
Help.
I look around the different booths that have been set up but can''t find anything that would cut it for me.
I don''t feel like accidentally blowing someone''s arm off in a game of dodgeball.
The relay race might be simple enough for me, but it''s a bit too high-spec.
This activity usually draws much attention, which doesn''t really align with my interests.
Also, I just established that I''m slow.
Then there are some small-scale things, like table tennis, or the real version.
Yet it''s hard to get in there without connections.
Those are normally occupied by the dedicated clubs.
I certainly don''t want to go through the hassle of having to deal with them.
Especially, not, if I''m not doing well.
Then there are some activities that call for volunteers.
Which usually means there''s a reason why nobody wants to do them.
"Everyone who wants to partake in the rider''s battle please line up here!" (application girl)
Oh damn.
I can¡¯t say just how much I hate this kind of group activity.
Being put on the spot for lacking any physical abilities is already bad enough, but having to perform in forced group activities is worse by several leagues.
Everyone is looking at you, and to make it work in this case, you are also in an elevated position.
Thank you, but I decline!
Suddenly, I feel a tug at my arm and am dragged to that booth by a relentless force.
"Hey, Chiaki! You want to give it a try?" (application girl)
"Sure! And don''t worry! I already know perfectly who I''ll be teaming up with." (C)
I don''t like the sound of that.
Should I switch dimensions?
I am seriously considering this option.
"Iori? Are you sure? Great enthusiasm but she isn''t all that fit." (application girl)
"She is so small, she will make for a great rider!" (C)
I am not small!
And since when can one be recruited against one''s will?
Okay, if I don''t get into something in time I''ll get allotted to the undesirables, which given my indecisiveness seems like the most likely outcome.
Yet this one is certainly not much higher on my list.
"Chiaki, where do you intend to get a team? We are only two!" (I)
"She isn''t wrong. Usually we can only take full teams for the application." (application girl)
"That''s no problem. We only have to find two more before the preparation time ends, right?" (C)
"Well, yes." (application girl)
"Then I''ll be back in a jiffy!" (C)
And with a complete lack of personal space, she again drags me with her.
"Chiaki! Stop pulling! I didn''t even say I wanted to do this!" (I)
"Oh, do you have your eyes set on something else?" (C)
"No, but..." (I)
"Then this isn''t worse than anything else, right? You only have to sit on top and snatch the bands. And nobody''s going to say something if our provisional team sucks. After all, they changed the policy." (C)
Huh, that''s not wrong.
Ms. Otsuki just said they stopped grading classes as a whole because it "created an unhealthy atmosphere of hostility between groups".
I heard last year it got even more violent between the upper classes.
Instead, they''re now granting points and prizes to the best teams or individual partakers.
This still puts the unfit ones on the spot as the school wants to present something like "striving to a common ideal of fitness".
Not to forget that all the visitors still penetrate us with their stares.
But overall it''s not as bad as before.
Yet Chiaki is overlooking a certain problem here.
"We don''t even have a team! Do you intend to drag Makoto into this?" (I)
"Nah, Makoto is busy. He''s already doing the track and field run and something with lifting weights." (C)
"Then who else?" (I)
"Is ''Karin'' free?" (C)
"I haven''t seen her all day." (I)
And this already sums up my circle of friends.
The status of Zika still being debatable.
"Then what about the boy you were with earlier? I saw how you stared at him." (C)
How did she even notice this while running?!
"Look, I don''t intend to..." (I)
"Uh, hello. I wanted to apologize for earlier. I know you didn''t grant me those powers to pose in front of others." (Sora)
I''m pretty sure I said something like that I don''t want to see him in the news.
On another note, what''s up with this timing!?!
"Great that you''re here! We need you!" (C)
"Really!? Are there monsters to vanquish?!" (S)
"Well, no, but we want to train for the rider battle. Can you help us? Pleeeaase?" (C)
She asks this with the perfect puppy eyes look no man can prevail against.
"Uh, if you ask me like this. But don''t you need one more member?" (S)
"What about the other girl in your club? She knows us, and since she''s also informed about Iori we don''t have to tiptoe around her." (C)
That sounds like a terrible idea.
But who am I to make any decisions here?
It''s not like I even have time to say something before she already speeds away and catches herself an, until now, unaffiliated girl.
I mean she literally catches her.
She grabs her by the hip, lifts her, and walks back towards us.
"H-hey! What''s the meaning of this?! Help!" (Nanako)
"So, you''re now part of our team!" (C)
What about consent, Chiaki?
The recent kidnapping victim seems to think similarly about this and wants to give Chiaki a mouthful but stops dead in her tracks the moment she notices me.
"Great goddess..." (N)
Please, no kneeling!
Chapter 139
I really have a hard time dealing with that girl.
The kind of reverence she''s showing towards me makes me incredibly uncomfortable.
"Wh-what is it that you wish, my eternal lady?" (Nanako)
That deep bow nearly to the ground is even worse than simply kneeling!
"For now, only that you''re not announcing weird things to our classmates by acting like I''m some deity." (I)
"But you..." (N)
I interrupt her by raising the finger in front of her mouth.
"No! Just no. Now stand up. I''m not your goddess, patron, lady, or even object of interest. You''re going to forget anything that happened that indicates otherwise. You''re not getting anything else out of me, so don''t even start with this. Is that clear?" (I)
"I-if this is your wish." (N)
She seems unsure, maybe a bit distraught, but I won''t give in on this.
For the sake of my normal school life.
"Anyway... We''re now forming a team to start together at the rider battle!" (C)
"Excuse me?" (N)
"It''s one of the noblest sports and I''m sure with this team we''re going to win!" (C)
Sigh.
I don''t even know what to say.
"You want us to do this weird pyramid formation, right?" (N)
"You have nothing better, right?" (C)
"Well, I was still thinking it over if I''d even stay here." (N)
Suddenly, Chiaki becomes very conspiratorial and starts talking quietly.
"You know, if you''d agree I might meet up with you and we could talk about magical stuff." (C)
Damn, with this she got her.
Even if she doesn''t know that Chiaki has some kind of high priest heritage, it''s more than obvious that she knows her stuff.
And this girl would kill for any bit of information on magic.
Probably literally, if she could.
That tumor to prevent this might''ve been the right decision in hindsight.
So it unfortunately all comes together.
Since I''m not putting up a strong enough defense, Chiaki manages to apply all four of us as a team.
For the rest of the lesson we''re forced to train the proper formation.
Chiaki takes the front, Sora on the left side, Cooky girl on the right, and I''m on top of them.
Since three-quarters of the members of this team are magically augmented, it isn''t even too hard to pull off.
So it comes that we quickly manage to get it right.
Only our coordination lacks a bit.
Mostly because Sora is a boy and is overly cautious about the way he supports my leg and Nanako being afraid about touching me at all.
Suddenly, I notice Zika at the sidelines, interacting in some way with the other groups right next to her... the running boy!?
Why is he here, so out in the open!?!
This observation distracts me and the shift in my balance throws our formation so hard into disarray that we almost end up toppling over.
I just manage to not use any tentacles to prevent this.
Instead, I can just in time put my hand on Cooky girl''s shoulder, who is the weak link, and stabilize her.
Wait a moment!
It was purely on instinct but now that I can think about it I realize that it was a weird thing to do.
I sent something through her shoulder, all the way down to her legs to make them firm enough to hold me.
"Did, did you just... make my legs stronger?" (N)
Did I?
"I guess so." (I)
"W-well, not like I''m complaining, but it still feels weird. Do I need to worry?" (N)
"No? I don''t think I put anything bad in there." (I)
At least I hope so.
"O-okay. You already put a tumor in my head, so I shouldn''t draw the line at my legs." (N)
"Ehm, could you all set me down for a moment? I''d like to check something." (I)
"Yes, sure. I would never go against you!" (N)
"Uh, okay." (S)
...
"Chiaki?" (I)
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
The other already basically let go.
"Don''t worry! I''ll bring us over!" (C)
"Wha-Waaaaahhhhh!" (I)
Chiaki rips herself free from the others and runs off with me at a speed that is akin to what normal people could muster without a heavy load on their backs.
It seems she doesn''t even need the others for the rider''s battle.
However, I''d certainly like her to stop because I totally didn''t apply to get a piggyback ride over the school courtyard while the whole school is assembled and watching!
"Chiaki! Put me down! You have no idea what you''re about to summon! If this continues, not just I will get swallowed by the ground in embarrassment!" (I)
I can already feel how a certain corruption network comes to life.
"Yeah, yeah! We are already almost there!" (C)
This girl has seriously no awareness of the direness of certain situations!
So it comes that Chiaki carries me all the way next to Zika, who she apparently saw as well and decided to bring me over to.
When she arrives, she stops with a small jump and lets out a cheer.
Sometimes, I just have to ask myself how we came to be friends like this.
It seems like Zika is just as bewildered as I am.
"I know you''re insistently denying it, but the fact stands that situations like these frequently occur around you, and it starts to become increasingly unlikely that their cause is completely unrelated to you." (Z)
Not a single thing I could answer has even a remote chance of working as a retort.
So I just bury my face in my arms while Chiaki lowers me to the ground.
"You know, if not for the particularity of the source, I''m sure the kind of emotions you''re currently experiencing would make for a very extraordinary taste." (Z)
"Yeah, please. Just take it away. Along with the memories of everything that transpired just now." (I)
At the moment, I can hopefully rely on Zika''s ability to distract everyone from what we''re saying, even with all the attention Chiaki''s erratic behavior just drew to us.
"Sorry, impossible in your case. If the backlash would only completely eradicate my existence, I could consider myself lucky." (Z)
That''s too bad. I could''ve definitely done without the feelings I currently experience.
However, as this is no option, I can only gloss over it and get straight to business.
"Okay, whatever. What I wanted to know was what you''re doing here with the boy." (I)
"Isn''t it obvious? The sports day and the week before is the perfect opportunity for us to act according to our nature." (Z)
She means that she''s using this time of the year to fill herself up.
She''s basically going to turn every single accident, mishap, or stress into a feast for herself.
Regarding the boy, I''m not really informed what his exact nature is.
The moment my gaze moves over him he flinches.
"I-is that really her?" (running boy)
He looks unsure at me, probably having some difficulty to believe that I''d just show up, riding on Chiaki while pretending to be a normal student.
In hindsight, I might truly not do a good job at concealing my slightly unusual nature.
"Yeah, get used to it. This is the kind of thing you can expect with outer gods." (Z)
Nonetheless, it''s slightly agitating for me to hear that I''m, to Zika, not the slightest bit different from beings that embody pure madness.
I mean, I''m rather normal, right?
"Why are you even here together? I thought you and the other wonders are at odds with each other?" (I)
"We, we make an exception for this." (running boy)
"This is a mutually beneficial cooperation. I can make people lose focus, he lets them trip. That''s basically his specialty. And if they fail really hard for this reason, this means all the more for me to feast upon. Especially gratifying it becomes if it happens at a crucial moment. This kind of misery is hard to come by if you don''t specifically look for it." (Z)
"Zika, I don''t like it if you hurt people." (I)
"I thought we already settled that I need to get my fill in some way? It becomes unbearably more difficult to maintain myself if I can''t inflict the slightest bit of harm. As you know, they don''t even feel all that bad once I''m done with them." (Z)
"Sigh. At least avoid causing real injuries. I don''t want anyone to break their leg if you trip them. Can you at least do that?" (I)
"I-I''ll try." (running boy)
I guess I have to believe him on that.
"Naturally, we''re holding back. It''s obvious that we can''t go too far. Usually, we only slightly shift the outcomes and let things develop naturally." (Z)
"Last year was especially great when you made them believe the incidents were caused by the other teams." (running boy)
At this, Zika promptly facepalms.
Triggered like this, I remember how last year there was this huge beating between classes.
Several students got injured and after this, the parents came over the campus like a storm of hatred.
Hm, at that time I can see Zika having been quite content.
"Wait! So you''re responsible for why we can''t have class competitions anymore?!" (C)
"I''ll admit that we might''ve gone a little overboard. That almost brought up the exorcists." (Z)
"And now they made this stupid "no-competition" rule!" (running boy)
"I''m surprised that you didn''t just influence the right people to forget about such measures." (I)
"I couldn''t! It came directly from the Bureau of Education. There''s a limit to what I can do without raising suspicion, as I''m no almighty goddess, my dear. Once the results came down on us, it already went too far for me to stop it. Your school was simply forced to comply to avoid a repetition, no matter what I did. Not to forget that all core institutions of government of a certain rank are warded against this kind of thing." (Z)
Ehm, excuse me? I feel like there was a very important piece of information in this last side sentence.
"Huh, I didn''t know that the government does this kind of thing." (C)
"There are thousands upon thousands of paranormal events in this country every year. With your friend, they''ll probably quadruple soon enough. Do you really think that such a thing could be completely ignored?" (Z)
So the government has mages?
Or whatever equivalent they can afford to have on their payroll?
If I wouldn''t be the way I am, this kind of revelation might concern me.
Well, even with the way I am, now I need to worry about government mages showing up at my home because they get some weird readings on their devices, or what?
For now, I can only hope that those two won''t let anyone important trip or a government agent might come because someone has connections.
Damnit, I''m just a schoolgirl.
I shouldn''t have to worry about magical politics because of school ghosts who are up to no good, tripping people!
I mean that hurts and isn''t nice.
I still remember how my bruised leg hurt back then.
...
"Wait a moment! Were you responsible for my fall last year?!!" (I)
I look directly at the boy who doesn''t seem too inclined to talk now.
No other way then.
"Answer me!" (I)
That should do the trick.
Nothing above a voice that spells doom if you don''t comply.
"Uh, I, I mean you were basically begging for it with how uncoordinated you were running." (running boy)
That''s totally not the kind of thing to say that would usually spare you a beating!
"What was that?"
"Did you hear that as well?"
"It was like... thunder!"
"No, I''m sure I heard a voice."
Now that I think about it, using the oppressive demon voice among people was probably not my brightest moment.
"Seriously! I already told you before that my distraction has limits. You can''t just pull stuff like this if you want to keep a low profile. Or at least be willing to do this stuff yourself if you don''t like my limitations." (Z)
"Sorry. But he tripped me!" (I)
"Hey, Iori. Don''t take it too hard. I''m sure that wasn''t in any way personal." (C)
"M-my rumor is to make unfocused people trip." (running boy)
"Basically, he''s the cheap excuse of people who wouldn''t even get a driver''s license to operate their own body. A classic case of self-caused, self-fulfilling rumor." (Z)
"See, Iori? He can''t help it." (C)
Fine, I get it.
It''s not fair to blame the wonders for the kinds of rumors they''re subjected to.
At least I could bail out of sports day due to this.
"Okay... I accept this. It''s not like I got seriously injured back then." (I)
"Oh thank you! How nice! Also, it was really funny how you sprawled on the ground, right? And how you slept in after mere seconds of lying on the ground. That was great!" (running boy)
Simultaneously, Zika and Chiaki facepalm.
I stare him directly in the eyes while being sure that mine just turned void black, and around us the shadows close in on him.
"We''re going to change that rumor, understood? Change it beyond recognition!" (I)
"M-my rumor?" (running boy)
"Yes. I won''t take this otherwise! I insist." (I)
Seriously, even I have my pride.
Chapter 140
The rest of the day went by surprisingly peacefully.
We managed to get our figure right without having to rely excessively on corrupted guidance.
After school was over, I just headed home, had dinner with Mum and Kuri, which was partly provided by my interdimensional fields, and went to bed.
Then I went for a dreamless sleep after instructing Kuri to wake me in the morning.
Nothing above really getting to rest.
A bit of serenity is appreciated from time to time.
"Whoosh"
"Whoaah!" (C)
I stare startled into the room.
Seeing flesh growth, puddles of black ink, and clouds of miasma scattered all over.
And in the center, Chiaki, creating some kind of golden energy shield with her hands that covers the whole front side of her body.
"You could really do without exploding in the morning, Iori! You''re quite snappy when waking up!" (C)
"What the heck are you doing here, Chiaki?!" (I)
"Your mum let me in. She said you''re still sleeping and I could wake you up." (C)
Wait, my mum let her in?
Doesn''t she know how problematic my rest can be?
There''s a reason why I let Kuri with her invulnerable smoke body do it.
"Nngh, why didn''t Kuri wake me up?" (I)
"Well, your mother thought that it''s your free day and you deserve a rest. I mean it''s already midday." (C)
Midday!?
What the heck!?
Why did Mum let me sleep so long?!
It''s not like I have any benefit from my dreamless slumber.
I could sleep five minutes or five millennia and wouldn''t catch a difference, according to Zika.
Coming from my own experiences, I wouldn''t say she''s wrong.
"Damn. Sorry for... well, that outburst?" (I)
"No biggy! I know you tend to be grumpy in the morning!" (C)
Sigh.
I just unleashed unspeakable evil onto her.
I should probably be lenient now.
"Fine. Whatever. Please, give me a moment to clean this up." (I)
What''s strewn in this room is basically all a part of myself.
For this reason, it''s not that much of a difficulty to merge it back into a part of mine.
However, the method I end up applying might be slightly peculiar.
I let my right arm transform.
This way it ends up unwriggling in thousands of little tentacles.
As much as this feeling unsettles me, I got enough similar experiences at this point to keep my cool and can start using the tentacles to suck all the problematic stuff that shouldn''t be left to its own devices back into the endless expanse I call my body.
What makes this especially odd is the fact that, to me, it gives the decent impression of using a very advanced vacuum cleaner.
Like a model that has countless heads that individually track any kind of malicious filth and suck it in.
I only have to swipe my arm in the general direction and in the shortest time it''s all taken care of.
"Wow! If I could clean like this it would be super easy. When will this be up for sale?" (C)
Like never?!
Oh, damned void!
I even get now the idea of how I could create a portal to my dimension, apply it to a corresponding construct, and detach it from my body.
So basically, I could provide it.
The newest trend in household amenities.
The cleaner, model: Eternal Nightmare Sucker.
No, forget it, I won''t do that!
At most, if I don''t find anything else as a gift for Chiaki''s birthday.
And even then only a tuned-down version.
I have principles!
Now that this is taken care of, I can finally get to the pressing matters.
If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"What are you doing here, Chiaki?" (I)
"Can''t I visit my best friend?" (C)
"Sure, but call it corrupted divine instinct, but I feel like that''s not all there is to it." (I)
"Well, yeah. I wanted to ask you to help me with a little something." (C)
"Your ''little somethings'' tend to become ''huge somethings'', Chiaki." (I)
"I don''t know about that. So would you accompany me?" (C)
"You failed to convey what I''d even get dragged into here." (I)
"Okay, okay. I wanted to talk with Soraja about your offer. Since you''re an involved party it would help if you''re present. You can explain better than me what exactly the implications would be to this. As you were the one to bring this up in the first place, I think it''s fine if you follow up on it, right?" (C)
Well, she has a point.
I can''t offer a goddess a place in my realm and then act like it has nothing to do with me.
On another note, has anyone understood how utterly ridiculous this last sentence was, objectively spoken?
"Fine, you got me. I''ll come with you. When did you want to go?" (I)
"Well, right now of course!" (C)
"Oh no, you won''t!" (S)
Mum!?
Has she superhearing nowadays?
"Miss Nomia? But this is important!" (C)
"That doesn''t change my decision. You won''t go and talk with some peculiar lady unsupervised. Not before you got something to eat! It''s, midday and Iori didn''t even have breakfast!" (S)
Right...
Should I''ve seen that coming?
Even Chiaki stands defeated.
So we consume a hearty meal and are subsequently confronted with another problem.
"How exactly do you intend to get to Soraja''s place? You don''t like teleporting and the bus takes like forever. We would barely make it there and back before it''s evening." (I)
"Can''t you just somehow fly us over?" (C)
Seriously?
I seldom heard something as stupid as this.
"Chiaki, I won''t even get started about no-fly zones, which are a thing by the way. But do you seriously believe I would turn into a giant lindworm, letting you ride on my back, and fly us over, while the whole city is about to get a general panic stroke because apparently the end of the world just started? No, sorry, but I decline." (I)
"Awh, but it sounded so fun!" (C)
"Chiaki!" (I)
"Yeah, I get it. Just good that I have another way of getting to Soraja." (C)
"You have a way?" (I)
Why am I just now hearing about this?
"Well, she gave me a prayer! That one should basically transport me straight to her." (C)
Yeah, sure.
Just use the stuff that elder ladies who are concerningly infatuated with you hand out to you.
There''s certainly no issue with this.
"Alright. Then let us port there." (I)
"Ehm, please Iori, don''t take this as an offense, but it might be better if you don''t teleport into Soraja''s realm." (C)
Why?
Isn''t it inconvenient if we use two different means of transportation?
That''s like using two separate planes to fly together to vacation.
On the other side, my mind reminds me right now that my presence is killing Soraja.
That makes for a good reason not to come too close.
However, it might also make it harder to lead a conversation.
"I''m aware that I''m harming Soraja, but how am I supposed to talk with her if I can''t accompany you?" (I)
"You know, harming her is one thing, but she also really doesn''t like to clean up behind you. For this reason, you should teleport into her forest and wait at the entrance, so I can prepare things a bit. You know, for a smoother transition into the talk." (C)
What''s the chance that Soraja just snatches Chiaki to get her away from my influence?
Still, I would probably be able to follow behind wherever they''re going.
"Sigh. As you wish. But don''t complain if she gets a little too close and I''m not there." (I)
"She isn''t all that bad. Just stuck with having a bit antiquated values, overly dogmatic, and maybe rather stubborn." (C)
Then you two are truly a perfect match it seems.
"Sigh. I feel like I''m acting somewhat irresponsible here. Is it really okay for you to go to that person?" (S)
"Iori is literally invincible, and I get along with Soraja! There''s nothing to worry about!" (C)
"I hope you''re right. I wouldn''t want to have to explain this to your mother for the police interview." (S)
Yeah, I guess that''s gonna become difficult.
However, even Chiaki looks uneasy at this outlook.
"Uh, I promise that nothing''s going to happen." (C)
"Fine. But call me if it''s going to take longer." (S)
Unfortunately, there''s a slight problem with this.
"Well, her place is in another dimension. I fear I won''t get a signal there." (I)
"My... Then at least call out when it''s possible." (S)
"I will." (I)
Mum still doesn''t look completely satisfied, but ultimately gives in.
With this, there''s only one thing left to do.
"Okay, I''ll start now with the prayer!" (C)
We make some space for her in the living room and she sits flat on the ground.
Then she starts mumbling some kind of sutra that at first sounds like total gibberish.
However, once I concentrate with a bit of shifted interest on the lines, they kinda start making sense.
<...and open the path of gold to guide my weary soul to your realm of plenty!> (C)
Okay, seems like my demonic super mind can translate ancient scriptures.
That''s... neat to know.
Especially, as this recitation has the concrete effect of letting Chiaki''s energy stream out of her body, gather in front of her, and form into a flat vertical rotating disc.
One look at this thing tells me that there are stupidly strong forces involved in this.
So Chiaki does the only rational, sensible thing, and jumps right through this rift in space that may or may not rip her apart.
"I seriously don''t know where she got that reckless streak from. Her parents are so composed." (S)
That might have to do with her reincarnation cheats.
Yet it could also simply be linked to the fact that she''s crazy.
I prepare myself to teleport into Soraja''s forest when I suddenly feel a tug on my arm.
"Mum, what about me?" (K)
Soraja doesn''t really like her.
Well, she doesn''t like me either, but there''s no reason to make this more problematic than it has to be.
"Could you please stay here and watch out here for mum? I need to do this by myself." (I)
"Okay!" (K)
And she''s in mum''s shadow.
"Sigh... Please watch out for Chiaki, Iori. She''s probably going to need it." (S)
"Will do." (I)
And with a single thought, I''m in a lush forest, flooded with sunlight.
Chapter 141
It takes me a little while, but eventually, I adjust my supernatural senses to guide me to the greatest concentration of spiritual power.
I guess I recently became more comfortable with myself and thus have an easier time doing all this stuff that goes beyond the human comprehension capability by instinct.
This way, I eventually reach what I assume to be the border of Soraja''s sanctuary.
Last time a will-¨®-wisp guided us in.
Thinking back, it probably also made for an easier passage.
This time, however, I don''t have this kind of convenience.
Rather it''s somewhat similar to the barrier at the exorcist shrine, and I feel somewhat repelled.
That might be an overstatement.
It''s more like a gentle nudge to go the other way.
Like walking against the wind.
Also, this barrier isn''t as devious as this loop the other one put me into.
It''s far more straightforward in telling me that I''m not welcome as a guest.
Which sounds pretty much like Soraja.
I walk till I''m rather sure that any closer would mean breaking through.
The plan was to wait until Chiaki pestered Soraja into letting me partake in the discussion.
Otherwise, I could''ve just teleported into her little shrine.
I sit down, reaching out with my senses.
Funny enough, I sense all kinds of things.
Mostly small animals, some bigger ones too, but not as many.
However, occasionally, I can also sense things that don''t give off the impression of being animals.
Well, at least not normal animals.
Those creatures have some kind of abnormal aura around them, so I guess they might be magical beasts, or spirits, or fae folk.
Who knows, but I think I should constrain myself not to look because countless opening eyes might cause some uproar in this decently serene place.
For this reason, what I perceive has less of an immediate feeling to me.
Seriously, at the moment I feel like I''m someone waiting for the doctor to call me in.
It even has this waiting atmosphere, sitting on this stump I found for myself.
Suddenly, there''s a shift in the air, a figure of light forming, and a brash voice calling out to me.
"Get in here!" (So)
"Uh, hi, Soraja." (I)
"Do I have to repeat myself?" (So)
I slowly start to suspect that my idea to govern a mortal realm for an, in any sense of the word, indefinite amount of time alongside this person and their rather obvious stance towards me might''ve been a bit rash.
However, I can assume that she''s now willing to let me partake in her talk with Chiaki.
So I shouldn''t stall this any longer and answer as confidently as possible:
"N-no. Sorry. Uh, I''m coming." (I)
What can I say?
I''m simply still not good with people with dominant personalities.
Unlimited power doesn''t really change how well I can hold myself in a conversation.
Soraja doesn''t even bother to answer and steps in the other direction through some kind of portal I''m presumably supposed to follow her through.
This one is vastly different from the one Chiaki opened in our living room.
It''s less of a golden rift in the space and more like a translucent bronze swirl in the air.
Yet the moment I enter, countless popping up eyes and spreading unnatural senses tell me that I''m no longer in the place I was.
However, apparently, the place I am now isn''t a totally different place.
It''s a bit like a localized side dimension underlying the forest I just was.
Once I gather my senses, which in my case means to stop focusing on all those that are scattered among the dimensions, I find myself in something like a small outdoor pavilion.
Chiaki is right in front of me, waving with a huge grin plastered on her face.
Sigh, I can already feel this is going to be exhausting.
But before I can deal with this cluster of unstable energy, I realize there''s a massive issue I should address first.
"Ehm, is it fine that I am here? Last time you mentioned that my presence is killing you." (I)
This sounds like a fairly pressing matter to settle at the start.
"This place is more of a vestibule to my realm. Before letting you in here I made particularly sure that everything''s properly separated. Yet as with you there''s nothing such as ''secure'' and you might eventually overcome it, it''s advised not to dawdle any longer and get to the point." (So)
"Well, we already talked about it, right? And the fact that you let Iori in means you''re at least open to it." (C)
There''s something like a massive stone, shaped in the form of a park bench that I decide to make use of while those two are talking.
"I let her in because I fear what she might do to the forest without supervision. Even now the magical beasts are all agitated." (So)
"Okay, but still! What about becoming Iori''s assigned goddess? There are people who would be glad to have you and it would keep you alive!" (C)
"The very fact that you''re talking about this so nonchalantly tells me that you know next to nothing about the implications. Iori is pure corruption while I''m an aspect of prosperity, life, and purity! Just being next to her threatens to overwhelm my very being! Nothing is more susceptible to falling victim to this kind of nefarious growth than pure and orderly life! Already crossing the border to her realm would likely twist me beyond recognition. I wouldn''t just lose myself. I would lose my very essence. It would be a moot point to try as I wouldn''t be the kind of deity I am upon arrival. I would be a literal shadow of myself. Unable to bring any positive influence to the people as I could now. If such an existence is all that awaits in my future, I should end myself right now." (So)
If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"But couldn''t we try to figure something out? I just met you. It would be sad if you''d be gone just like this." (C)
Chiaki sounds genuinely distraught at this prospect.
Despite my strained relationship with this goddess I don''t want to see her sad.
It would be awfully petty of me not to give it my best attempt to help.
"I was repeatedly told, by you among others, that I have no real limits, and my very existence defies common sense. So shouldn''t it be possible to figure something out? There has to be a way how I can establish you in that world and you still remain as you are." (I)
"As if that''s so easy. We simply aren''t compatible." (So)
"You''re saying it''s not easy, but not impossible. I refuse to believe that there''s no way. Why don''t we start at the basics and figure this out?" (I)
"Sounds great! If you have a big problem, split it up into manageable tasks!" (C)
"You''re talking about never attempted madness like something mundane! I''m torn between nostalgia and revulsion at your proposals! Where would those ''basics'' even begin?" (So)
Okay, the basics.
What do I know about what we''re intending to do here?
And what do we even want to achieve?
Thinking about it, we want to provide Soraja with new believers.
That''s the desired result.
For this, we need to bring her over into my world and somehow avoid my polar opposite influence from harming her.
"What about the souls you''d gather your faith from? They aren''t harmful, right? Aureas seems to do rather fine with them." (I)
"Aureas?" (C)
Oh, right.
Chiaki never met him.
There''s only one sensible course of action.
"That''s not important. Forget about it." (I)
"Oh no, you won''t get out of this that easily! I want you to tell me everything!" (C)
"Sigh, fine. Do you remember how Zika told us that I created a god? Well, that one''s really going about in my world now. I had a rather problematic encounter with him. However, what I was getting at, is that according to Soraja, he''s a genuine deity. Nothing abnormal about him, right?" (I)
"That god is an amalgamation! A terrible patchwork of thousands of strong thoughts coming together. Their concept at best being sloppy!" (So)
Hey, that guy is supposed to be your roommate.
"But he didn''t seem corrupted. He even fought me out of his own volition." (I)
"Your influence was all over inside him. He''s deeply linked to your realm." (So)
"But nevertheless, if Iori really puts in an effort not to change anything about you, shouldn''t it be possible in some way to make that work? Even if it isn''t perfect, you should still be able to exist, just as grumpy about Iori as you are now. There has at least to be a chance if that other one can manage!" (C)
"Sigh. Yes, maybe, and that''s a big ''maybe''. Maybe if I could establish myself with a sufficient degree of inner purity and continuous influx of faith, then maybe I could exist without becoming twisted by her corruption." (So)
"Great! Then what are we waiting for?! Let''s get over there!" (C)
Both I and the goddess stare in disbelief at this utter crazy who just jumps into the boldest dares without even thinking them through.
"Chiaki, we aren''t through yet." (I)
"What? Why not?" (C)
"Because if I would spend a single second there without the right precautions, I would perish. That aside, we''re talking about a dimension inside your friend. There isn''t exactly an easy way to go there. Even traveling to other planes of existence is a feat of greatest complexity. Greater even if you''re trying to cross without preexistent paths. However, in her case it isn''t just difficult to reach, remote, and isolated, requiring to move through the endless void between, no, in her case it''s completely encapsulated by her. The only available way in there leads through her digestive tract. And as mentioned before, I wouldn''t make it through this." (So)
"Well, I went there before and am still fine. I could even use my powers and those are kinda holy, right? So there shouldn''t be an issue. It''s even somewhat nice there in its own way. Your spa was great Iori!" (C)
I try not to sigh too much.
"I don''t even want to think about what this did to you, but there''s a difference between me and a human soul. Souls are more compact. They can cross the realms and still remain in one piece without great issues. I, on the other hand, consist of many small parts. Taking those apart would effectively end me. The process of crossing over would be my end." (So)
Despite my earlier willingness, this whole thing sounds more and more impossible.
"Wait a moment! Can''t I summon you?" (C)
"Huh!?" (I/So)
"Well, we''re connected by those magics in some way, aren''t we? I can make portals directly leading to you. So if I summon you and you travel through the path I create then you could use this as a shortcut without having to go through Iori. And while I''m at it, I could serve as your beacon to make sure that you remain as you are over there!" (C)
"That, that might actually work." (So)
Could it be that Chiaki is in truth a goddamn genius?!
Well, in this case, more of a "goddamning" genius.
However, this is slightly suspect in my opinion.
"Chiaki, how exactly did you just get this idea? I''m not trying to denigrate you, but I''m rather sure that interdimensional portals and beacons of stability for gods weren''t part of your crash course." (I)
"Yeah. I think it''s intuition." (C)
Sure.
A totally reasonable explanation.
Also, dear goddess, don''t think for a microsecond that I didn¡¯t see that look you had.
I have more than enough eyes on you!
Though, I doubt I could force anything out of her without getting excessive.
In addition, I already have an idea on this matter.
"But now everything should be settled. This means we can go, right?" (C)
"At no point did I ever agree to any of this! This is so you to just jump to expectations!" (So)
Okay, with this she got just far more amicable in my book.
Let''s call it shared experiences with Chiaki.
If someone endured her for a lifetime without completely losing it that person deserves my respect.
"But we already came so far! Pleeeeeaaaaase!" (C)
"No! By no means, no!" (So)
At this Chiaki stands up and walks close to her patron goddess.
"I don''t want you to perish, Soraja. I don''t want you to be gone because of your stubbornness. I don''t want your useless pride to be your end! So just this once, listen! We have here the possibly only viable solution that is going to work and sorry, but saying no is not an option! Do you understand me here?" (C)
Uh, should it concern me that Chiaki''s eyes are glowing with golden light like fucking flashlights?
Okay, might be nifty for reading in the dark, yet something tells me that isn''t normal.
And this something tends to always be right.
"Anameri..." (So)
It''s not even a whisper, barely a sound.
More like the presence of an idea.
One that really starts to worry me.
"Do you understand me?!" (C)
With this, the goddess jerks out of her stupor.
"Y-yes. I do." (So)
"Great! Then let''s cross over now. Iori, it''s your turn!" (C)
Alright, it''s just transporting Chiaki.
Nothing I didn''t do many times before.
However, I should ascertain something.
"You know what''s coming now, right Soraja? Can I assume that you won''t blast me for this?" (I)
"You''re doing it on her request, so not now and not for this." (So)
That''s probably all I can get.
With a thought of mine, the usual cocoon rises around Chiaki.
I found this to be the best way to do the disintegration.
It simply is easier to get behind the thought.
In mere seconds she''s in my dimension.
I can feel it.
Time to follow up.
A visit in my world is long overdue.
Chapter 142
Okay, we should be far enough from the settlement here.
I teleported to the fields next to the river, which make for a good line of orientation to determine my relative position.
First, I let Chiaki out.
"Damn! Heck! I''m certainly not getting used to this." (C)
"Ehm, welcome to my world?" (I)
"Yep, just as I remember it. Don''t you think that a bit more color would be nice at times? What about having a sun?" (C)
"We already talked about this. A giant fireball suddenly showing up in the sky would be bad. I don''t want to freak out people more than necessary." (I)
"So you think introducing Soraja to this world won''t freak anyone out?" (C)
Said like this it might sound a bit naive.
That goddess isn''t necessarily a character that won''t cause waves.
Anyway, we have plans to attend to.
"You wanted to try something." (I)
"Oh, right! Wait a moment! I need to focus!" (C)
She''s saying so while reaching out with her left arm and placing the fingers of the other hand against her temples as if to quell a headache.
"Are you right now making a show out of it?" (I)
"Maybe? But I seriously need to concentrate a bit." (C)
So she once again sits down and a moment later her lifeforce flares up.
Just like before, the energy in front of her forms into this golden disk, but this time it''s even more intense.
Then I start to feel something as well.
It''s a bit of a poking sensation from inside me, slightly similar to how Zika clawed herself out the other day.
This must be Chiaki''s attempt to create a portal from within my realm.
It''s still mine, so I basically have a say on the matter and can tell what''s happening to it.
Naturally, I let it happen.
While it feels slightly wrong, kinda invasive to me, we already agreed on this course of action.
What comes into existence is a bit as if I''d let a foreign object protrude out of me.
Some kind of funnel or straw.
Nonetheless, I quell all the instincts that tell me to remove the origin of this feeling, as this source is Chiaki.
The shining discs that Chiaki created rotate wilder and wilder, extending out of the 3D realm into a fourth that marks the difference between local position and dimensional transfer.
Thus the straw starts to suck, and I experience a distinct feeling of something intangible being pushed through the channel.
Similar to liquid, patterns of energy get transported through the rift in dimensions.
Golden, shining energy that feels slightly wrong to me.
However, I still tell myself to ignore it, to avoid hostile counterreactions.
The discs shine brighter and brighter, the light hardens, and an ephemeral figure passes into my realm.
Soraja, the golden goddess of prosperity just stepped into a world that is the very opposite of hers.
Her look turning instantly into that of someone who just got doused in sewage.
Cringing in a mix of uncomfortableness and agony.
While this happens, I feel within me how something that reminds me of stomach acid tries to dissolve a light.
It''s not a conscious act, but simply the reaction stomach acid causes.
Then Chiaki abruptly rushes past me.
"Wait, wait! I need to connect!" (C)
This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
She jumps to Soraja and slaps her hand on her ample bosom.
From the point it touches a string connects those two now.
The goddess in question spends some moments taking in the environment.
"So... Uh, this is it. My place, so to speak. Not sure. Get yourself comfortable?" (I)
"I can''t believe it. This world is so... raw. Did you apply any concept to it at all?" (So)
"Yes? I mean, it has gravity, isn''t instant death upon entering, you can see stuff... Damn, I never claimed to be good at this creation business!" (I)
"That''s obvious. It seems everything that''s holding this place together is your active imagination. Unbelievable!" (So)
"I think it''s nice! Look, we got a river, a forest, Iori, we really need to show her the spa!" (C)
I''m rather sure she wouldn''t appreciate the tentacle maids.
"Let''s put aside that there are issues. Do you think we could make anything work here? Look, I even cultivated rice from our world! That''s positive, right?" (I)
"May I assume that you just brought them from some field and started growing them in repeat?" (So)
"Is that an issue?" (I)
"Unbelievable. Do you have any idea about the fallacies of monocultures? That a lack of diversity in the genome could cause an abundance of failures down the line?" (So)
Why does this ancient deity suddenly turn into a biology professor?!
"Okay, okay. Before everything''s going to fail solely because of this, I''ll find more wild rice for you. But what about the rest?" (I)
"It''s disgusting. Every little partition, down to the smallest elements, is corrupted by your essence. There''s nothing original or pure to find. All this congregating into a patchwork job that somehow in your mind accounts for a world. I expected a degree of severity, but this kind of original entropy is still difficult to process. It''s so far beyond my comprehension that sapient beings actually exist here." (So)
"Does this mean you can''t endure being here?" (C)
Well, it was a nice idea.
At least we tried.
"I didn''t say so." (So)
WTF!?!
"Didn''t you just complain about how terrible it is here?" (I)
"It obviously is. Seriously, this place is intolerable. Just by thinking about the poor creatures you condemned to dwell in this realm, I only feel pity. Which is all the more of a reason to be to these lost souls, a guiding light." (So)
Well, sure.
Whatever floats your boat.
"Yes! I knew this was a great idea! Just wait till you meet The People!" (C)
"Chiaki, I hope you remember that you died heroically while pushing back evil. Meaning, you can''t show up in front of them." (I)
"Awh. Well, then we need to find some kind of tweak to this!" (C)
"First, we should discuss how to establish Soraja in this world." (I)
"May I say something on this matter?" (So)
She says this in a way that is less of an actual question and more of a way to voice her displeasure about the fact that she was ignored.
"Sure, do so! After all, you''re our expert on this!" (C)
"Sigh, you again. As a start, a blessing or a demonstration of power is due. Worship requires either awe, gratefulness, dependency, or fear. As my nature isn''t compatible with harming creatures, this rules out fear. Dependency is good for establishing a working long-time relationship, which is what we should be working for, yet it''s illusory to believe that strangers would just turn dependent on you. So for the start, we have awe and gratitude to begin. Both of these are fickle things. Awe stops the moment they fail to recall your greatest acts and gratitude just as quickly. Even quicker if you act differently from how they want you to or the next problem comes up and you can''t solve it for them. Nonetheless, there''s no other way to establish a starting position. The issue is, I''m currently rather limited in what I can do. Especially, in this realm." (So)
"Uh, what about reaping someone else''s accomplishments? While we''re at, why not something permanent?" (I)
"You seem to already have something in mind." (So)
"You know, I could just create something. Maybe a statue of you, or some kind of natural wonder. Or fields. Any kind of landmark. Then you come, say it was your doing, and they''ll probably believe it. I mean, you''re looking plenty goddess-like. Wouldn''t be a far stretch to connect you to something grand happening." (I)
"That sounds great! And I could see you again in action, Iori!" (C)
"You make taking credit in someone else''s stead sound like an even remotely good idea." (So)
"Well, you still need their faith to get started, right? It doesn''t sound bad to swindle a bit if it helps everyone in the long run." (C)
"Sigh, this is just like you." (So)
She doesn''t seem completely convinced by Chiaki''s non-logic.
"Why not see it like this? If you think my influence is so bad, there''s no place where you could do more than here." (I)
"This is actually a valid point. The heavens know this place needs some structure." (So)
"Then I have just the idea where to get started!" (C)
"What do you mean? You want to decide on the first project?" (I)
"This one makes just sense! It''s the only option!" (C)
"Stop riding the suspense. What do you want?" (I)
"Well, we shouldn''t be seen, which means we need cover. For this reason, ahem, we''ll start with our base of operations!!!" (C)
The base of operations for a religion?
That means...
"You want me to build a temple?!" (I)
"Pretty please!" (C)
Sigh, if I just wouldn''t be so weak to outer influence.
"Well, okay, but no action moves this time." (I)
Chapter 143
I spend some time getting my inner picture right.
Once I think I got something acceptable, I begin.
With an activating thought and heavy input of vivid imagination, I start the terraforming project.
I let the river reach to the side, flow beyond its borders, and submerge a particularly big area to its right side, coming from the flowing direction.
This way, I have some kind of super large lake.
However, it could also simply be seen as a submerged area.
Like those mangrove forests.
Minus the trees.
However, a lake isn''t nearly what I had in mind.
No, this is merely the base of the playing field.
Because now I''m getting started.
For better visualization, I raise my arm and with it, the ground below the center of the lake raises as well.
In moments a huge, steep mountain erects out of the water.
Maybe not the world''s biggest, but enough to make buying daily groceries a nightmare.
I''m sure I got at least a thousand meters, maybe more.
However, the mountain alone isn''t what I''m looking for.
Some more additions are in order.
So I shift my concentration and more land rises above the water level around the mountain.
This land area expands until it covers four to five times the width of the mountain.
Now I have an enormous mountain, surrounded by enormous plains, inside an even vaster water area.
With a snap of my finger, the plains rip open and turn into a field.
Then I draw a line from the base of the mountain to its top and a stairway comes into existence.
And this is what I call the perfect base for a temple complex.
Rather content with my work, I turn to the others, wiping non-existent sweat from my forehead.
"And? What do you think?" (I)
"So you wonder why your presence on earth is an issue? I never saw such a lascivious display of power! This goes beyond mere miracles, acts of cosmic scale, or the moves of the grand beings. This was turning the divine act of creation into the childsplay of lavishly building sandcastles. This is an uncanny magnitude of absent-mindedness." (So)
Are you done with criticizing my efforts?
"Now that you could talk that from your soul, what do you think?" (I)
"It looks great, Iori! Totally like a top-notch temple site!" (C)
"Okay, okay. I concur that the result is impressive. Maybe the mountain isn''t exactly what I would''ve been going for, but giving that there''s nothing remotely close to this it inspires the necessary awe. Even if I don''t particularly like the color scheme of your realm." (So)
"Oh, I think I can do something about this!" (I)
"You..." (So)
I dismiss Soraja for a moment and concentrate on my connection to this area I just created, which involves the whole island plus the mountain, as well as a good part of the surrounding waters.
And then I simply decide to go for another color.
At first, I want just green, but quickly discover that green stone looks creepy.
Growing things can be green, but not the ground itself.
Instead, I opt for shades somewhere between grey and white.
If games use those for higher realms it can''t be wrong.
Regarding the sky, I won''t go for experiments and just make it a bright, friendly blue.
However, naturally not all of the sky.
That would probably cause a mass panic I don''t want to submit the people to.
Yet the same would probably go for a local event, where a patch of the sky suddenly has a different color.
Which in addition would also just look weird.
Rather, I let myself get inspired by Soraja''s cut-off realm, yet only for the sky.
Basically it''s a sky barrier.
When you''re on the temple grounds everything looks this nice blue, when outside you will just see a weird discoloration in the sky directly above.
I probably could also implement a golden sunrise feature, yet this is more for Soraja to decide.
"Well? How is this?" (I)
"Which part about not casually twisting the order of perceived reality was too difficult to understand for you?" (So)
"Awh, don''t be like this. I think it looks super fancy! Just the place for you!" (C)
Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
"You are far too carefree about this! Your ''friend'' just demonstrated how non-existent the stability of this whole realm is. It''s entirely a thought construct, and a bad one at that, which couldn''t possibly sustain itself on its own! We are just her getting second thoughts for this world away from being cast into the eternal void. This place is like a shallow pool of water without walls that would have us fall into eternal oblivion if we''d ever leave its non-existent borders." (So)
That sounds overly dramatic.
"But couldn''t I just create another portal if that would happen? Also, I don''t think Iori would let it come that far. She already feels guilty if she steps on bugs." (C)
Promptly, I recall a past event where I accidentally walked on my way to school onto a stag beetle.
The way it still twitched was so bad that I couldn''t help but puke.
Chiaki then quickly stepped another time on it to kill it for good, saying that it''s better than leaving it like this.
Though, for a week, the picture haunted me in my mind.
It was a weak moment, and I don''t appreciate it the slightest bit that Chiaki had to bring it up.
"I didn''t see it, okay? It might''ve been gross, but at a certain size it feels wrong to kill things." (I)
That''s true in some way if you think about it.
Killing an ant is something only psychopaths and children would do for fun, which comes down to the same.
However, it''s not like the act would weigh hard on your mind.
The same goes for hunting mosquitos.
I mean, one could consider this an act of self-defense, right?
If it''s something like a bee, then I start feeling bad, for example, about seeing them drowning in my glass.
This goes further and further over fish, birds, till dogs or cats.
As we all know the latter is what lunatic killers get started with.
In my case, the limit is just reached a bit sooner.
For this reason, it shouldn''t be considered a miracle that I deeply care about the survival of the people I created by myself.
They all vastly exceed a stag beetle in life value.
"See? There''s no way she''d abandon this world!" (C)
"If she''s truly like that, this might be a blessing for those below her, which basically applies to everyone. Maybe you''re right. I just think we should stay alert with that person around." (So)
I''m still here, you know?
"Anyway, why don''t we check out how it looks from the inside?" (I)
"Oh, totally! I can''t wait to see everything! Come, Soraja!" (C)
Though, just before we enter, I become aware that I forgot to include a bridge over the waters.
A shortcoming I quickly remedy by establishing said connection to the other side.
Yet for some troublesome reason, it has to consist of a huge tentacle that grows over the river, shapes flatly on the upper side to accommodate our steps, and then turns grey.
Obviously, nobody present is fooled by this.
"Strange that it isn''t soft to the touch." (C)
"She''s interweaving reality with her corruption. The rules bend, features can be applied, until nothing reminds of what it truly looks like. It could at any time turn back into its original, disgusting form. Like all of this world." (So)
"Thanks for explaining, Soraja! Nice to know!" (C)
Chiaki is really great at glossing over any kind of hostility.
So we enter the holy realm I just created.
Just as planned, the ground is positively shiny, reminding me of some kind of solid beach, while the blue sky makes everything look brighter.
Just the sun is missing, but the ambient lighting, which I still haven''t completely figured out, is more than enough.
At least it doesn''t sting to look up, which makes up for any inconsistency.
"This could be a great vacation destination! We just need some accommodation and maybe more decorations!" (C)
"I wanted to leave placing plants to Soraja. She should know best what she wants to have around here. Also, I guess the temple complex up there should be her decision." (I)
One should be able to choose one''s own housing.
"Hm, it''s crude, but maybe, just maybe, I can work with this." (So)
"Well, I''ll bring you everything you require." (I)
"See? This is so nice that it works out!" (C)
"Your optimism in all honors, but you have no idea how difficult it is to establish oneself as a goddess. The minds and hearts of mortals don''t easily open to foreign influences. Especially not if they already relented them to another." (So)
She means Aureas.
That one might be a fledging god, but it''s the only one the people ever had and he kinda "saved" them from an apocalyptic demon.
Suddenly a rift in space opens in our midst and out of it a multicolored cacophony of lifeforce emerges.
"What are you doing here in my realm?!" (Au)
He takes position in front of me, in all the dignity a boy of his age could probably have.
And gets promptly tackled from the side.
"Oh my gosh! He''s so cute!!!" (C)
Chiaki, the gods'' menace.
Even I am probably more harmless than this antithesis of social norms.
"Hello, Aureas. Ehm, you still remember Soraja from last time, right? Turns out she really needs a place to be revered at and there I hoped you might share yours with her." (I)
There''s a blank look for quite some time before he can recover.
"So to get this straight, you want me to hand over my very believers?! The foundation of my existence?!" (Au)
Oh shit, he doesn''t like this idea one bit.
"Of course, not all of them. I will have you on top and Soraja is just going to support the farmers or so. You won''t have to compete the slightest bit with her." (I)
"That''s so easily said. I don''t know you. Everything could be a lie!" (Au)
"Didn''t we agree last time that I''m your creator and somewhat responsible for this world?" (I)
"As if that would make anything better!!!" (Au)
"I promise I''m telling the truth! I won''t allow such a thing like you banishing due to a lack of faith. We just need a few to stabilize Soraja." (I)
"Well, you''ll receive them earlier than you''d like to, because they''re heading your way." (Au)
For real?
Okay, my display of power with the terraforming was maybe visible even from afar.
But still!
"Are you sure?" (I)
"My essence connects me to all those faithful to me. For this reason I know a contingent is headed here." (Au)
At this, Chiaki once again takes the centerpiece
"Well, then it''s time to introduce you to the locals, Soraja!" (C)
Chapter 144
God damn, am I currently panicking.
At the moment, I have to give it my all not to cause any quakes, but that''s not all that easy.
For real, it''s not exactly a stress-free moment.
Not only is this going to be a very crucial moment that decides whether or not the people will accept Soraja, which is still quite a demand considering their last experiences with outerdimensional, supernatural beings, but also, the one who caused the last rather big incident is right here and currently freaking out about if she''ll be seen and recognized.
Not to forget that their great sorcerer saint stands right next to me.
This leaves only one option.
Hide away before being seen.
"Chiaki, we need to hide! They can''t see us!" (I)
"Well then, isn''t this a good moment to check out the summit of this huge temple site?" (C)
There won''t be much to hide behind on top of this mountain, as I left the plateau free for Soraja to place her own design there.
"There''s nothing up there." (I)
"Nonsense! At least, there''ll be a great view waiting for us! Now let''s race for the top! Whoever¡¯s last is an old grandma! No teleporting!" (C)
Damn, this girl.
She even has the mind to place crucial rules to her craziness.
I can''t really leave her behind and start running after her, sprinting over the big bridge that connects us to the holy site I created on the other side of the river.
While running at top speed, I quickly notice how my legs change into bestial ones.
Nonetheless, Chiaki somehow manages to stay ahead of me, clearly utilizing body strengthening, which explains how she can take like twenty meters with each jump.
Did she at no point ever question this development of her own body?
Just saying, I would be concerned.
Okay, maybe I shouldn''t be talking while running so hard that my legs have to be constantly repaired as every single movement would be enough to wreck any body that has no convenient unholy regeneration powers.
As soon as we make it to the other side, I notice that another contestant joined us.
A certain young boy that is propelling himself forward with lifeforce like a living rocket.
"Don''t think you can just leave me behind!" (A)
Is it possible that even on the inside he''s just a kid and suggestible to this kind of teasing?
I probably should never have acquainted him with Chiaki.
We rush onward, over a blank white plain.
The slight wetness from the sudden emergence out of the waters makes quick running difficult, and openly said, dangerous for anyone who can''t heal up if they slip.
Should I worry about Chiaki?
But before anything happens the hardest part begins.
The steep rise up the mountain.
Chiaki directly jumps from one stone platform to the other, like a speed runner in a jump''n run.
I follow directly behind her, but despite my enhanced senses and uncanny thinking ability, the movements don''t come nearly as natural to me as to the repeated winner of every sports medal our school''s sports clubs have to offer.
More than once, I twist my ankle when I don''t land as planned, scrape my leg to the bone when I miss a pointy stone, or just misjudge the distance when trying to take a jump naturally without relying on weirdly calculating numbers in the back of my mind that aren''t the ones taught at school.
Thankfully, the pain is negligible, and the injuries vanish as fast as I cause them.
In other words, while I believe myself to be physically superior to Chiaki, she has the edge on me.
Aureas on the other side got a bit impeded by the fact that I''m leaving a gory, bloody trail behind me on my ascent to the top.
That solely consists of myself to soothe everyone.
And no, I won''t comment on the fact that it''s by no means a human color.
There''s nothing wrong with black and purple!
While I''m on my way, my outer eyes tell me that Soraja is levitating at a relaxed pace in our direction.
Obviously, the thousand-year-old goddess has no issues with being a granny.
Eventually, I reach the peak, close behind Chiaki.
It helped that I got a bit more used to moving at that speed during the last third, but thinking about how I fared in general, I certainly can''t brag with this degree of physical coordination.
"I won! Soraja, did you see me?!" (C)
"I saw... many things. Some of which I''d like to forget. But you were good. Even going as far as delivering a defeat to this eldritch nightmare of incompetence." (So)
"Hey!" (I)
"Look at this and tell me this was an example of proficiency!" (So)
I look down the way I came from.
Yep, it''s a literal, gory mess.
With a thought, I let my world swallow up all the blood I left behind.
If any people pass by here, then a blood trail wouldn''t be the best first impression of Soraja.
Following this line of thought, we should think about a way to improve her chances of a successful first contact.
Which could become rather difficult if they assume she''s another demon from beyond the veil.
And her presumed reaction to this kind of claim won''t help to disperse this image.
"Does anyone have an idea how we can prevent Soraja from being perceived as a hostile invader?" (I)
"They''re on their way because that''s exactly the case." (A)
"I suppose it won''t be an easy task. Truly, I would''ve preferred a more decent entrance than whatever you thought to accomplish by pulling mountains out of the ground. Mortals fear too great power, after all." (So)
Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
Unfortunately, she''s right.
Someone who can raise mountains can as well level cities.
This leaves me with only one viable option.
"Aureas, can''t you put in a good word for her?" (I)
"You want me to actively work towards my demise!?" (A)
"Look, you care about those people, right? Soraja here is a goddess of fortune. She can help with growing crops, being healthy, and in general, give of life of plenty. As far as I remember, there was an issue with producing enough food. With Soraja around, there won''t be a problem like this anymore. The people will presumably develop very well. You wouldn''t have to worry about there not being enough for your fulfillment." (I)
I don''t really want to think about them massively multiplying within me.
However, it''s a good point.
"Still, what if she replaces me?" (A)
"Soraja, if Aureas helps you to get established, would you be so kind not to try taking his place at the top of his pantheon?" (I)
"That''s a moot discussion, with you still being around." (So)
Can she please just help me out here and give a clear answer?
"Soraja, please. Just tell him you won''t." (I)
"Heavens! I didn''t plan to do anything of this sort. I was fully content with ceasing in oblivion. I can very well do without a power struggle." (So)
That should be good enough as assurement.
"And now everyone, take each others hand and shake in agreement!" (C)
For real, Chiaki?!
They certainly don''t seem to want to follow up on this.
Which doesn''t keep Chiaki from running over, grabbing both their hands, and sticking them together.
"Yay!" (C)
Was she always this irresponsibly reckless?
"Sigh, that''s you." (So)
It might have to do with her former life, which I''m still concerned about.
"Don''t just assume that I agree with this! How do you even think I would influence the people?" (A)
"Can''t you just send a vision if you''re connected to all of them?" (C)
"It''s not that simple. I can''t just intrude into their minds. They have to accept it." (A)
"Well, just send a message. Someone''s going to receive it, right? I''m sure we can prove to them that it''s you." (C)
She makes this sound so simple.
"Do I have to? Is that an order?" (A)
The look goes directly towards me.
I guess he''s aware that I''m the one controlling this world, even though I don''t want to mess with the people.
"It''s more of a request. You don''t have to make up a big revelation for the entire society. Couldn''t you just address some key personnel?" (I)
"It''s still problematic, but not impossible. However, the biggest problem is how to go about it. The kind of message they would receive." (A)
Yeah, saying "Here! New goddess! Be nice!" would maybe be slightly improper.
"It''s not that difficult. Trust someone with far more experience than yourself. You just have to declare it in a positive way. Make it sound like your doing. Believers don''t tend to question the boons they''re given. If you tell them that you''re responsible for my appearance, nobody would think twice about accepting the things I have to offer. Which are plenty, by the way. All I require is some initial handle. The trust you have is just the thing I need to get started." (So)
All this shows that deities also have to be politicians to maintain their position.
"As you say. But I don''t like it." (A)
It''s hard to tell what exactly happens next.
Probably the part of me that handles all the higher outer god mathematics could, but I don''t like having it so present in my mind that it actively affects my thinking.
The thing is, there''s suddenly something like a lifeforce flow emitted from Aureas, rushing through the dimensions, or rather a message in the form of pure energy.
This one is connecting in data streams to what my world sense tells me are the people.
Not all of them, but many.
It seems I just witnessed a divine revelation.
Crazy, but kinda aesthetically artsy.
"Done. Many are freaking out right now." (A)
Which was to be expected.
I have to rein myself in quite a lot to avoid spying on them in their homes.
"What about those on their way?" (I)
"I contacted three of them. The leader, second in command, and a cleric." (A)
Well, there''s no need to freak out everyone of them.
But something about what he just said makes me nervous.
"Cleric? Don''t you mean scholar?" (I)
"After I revealed myself theology became a new subject among the scholars. While some still focus on knowledge in general, many chose to study me and the inexplainable things among them. So the order of the clerics was created, dedicated to support belief in me." (A)
Oh damn, I got religion in my world.
"I, I understand that this is part of this whole ''being a god'' thing, but promise me you¡¯ll intervene if they try to bring you human sacrifices, okay?" (I)
"O-okay." (A)
It might be that my eyes flashed black just now, as the starting out god''s expression tells me.
"So, how much more time do we have before the visitors arrive?!" (C)
Chiaki, this isn''t some tourist hot spot.
"Not very long. A tenth of a mealtime maybe." (A)
We really need to work on proper time measurement in this world.
"Whatever this means, it should be plenty for the next step." (So)
"Which would be?" (I)
"Building my shrine, naturally. Now watch and witness how a true deity creates their foundation in a world!" (So)
I''m not sure how to take this attitude.
But before I can respond, I notice the same workings of golden aura that marks Soraja''s portal workings on a massive scale, directly over our heads.
Then it seems to rain out of it.
It soon becomes apparent that what falls there is building material.
However, it doesn''t just crash into the ground, rather it aligns while falling into patterns and neatly lodges itself in position on the plateau right in front of us.
Giant wooden beams are quickly surrounded by golden-red maisonry that stacks upon each other and rises higher and higher.
It finishes off with golden brackets that form the ceiling.
Eventually, a complete eastern temple is created.
Soraja looks back to all of us.
"And this is how you build a temple, without relying on your corrupted sources." (So)
Yeah, yeah, I''ll give it to you that it looks neat.
"Wow! How did you build this?" (C)
"I imported the material by deconstructing the temple out of my realm." (So)
"Then that means you''re really committed to this?!" (C)
"At this point, it wouldn''t make sense to do things without committing to it. Either I push through or perish during the attempt. In this sense, I don''t require another base." (So)
That''s kinda impressive.
To think that she would go that far for a thing that she was just dragged into by me and Chiaki.
"At least the people will probably be in awe at that sight." (I)
"As if this meager thing would be all I am capable of!" (So)
At this, she walks to the cliffside in the direction of the bridge and swings her arm in a wide arc.
When she does so, thousands of glistening dust particles scatter in the air.
Like snow that consists of light and is much smaller, the dust settles to the plain.
And from one moment to the other, countless plants start to sprout as far as one can see.
"This is the way I do my workings!" (So)
She might be haughty, but just looking at the beautiful field that consists of so many different types of crops and plants makes me think that there''s more to her than just this abrasive character.
I mean, she''s literally rather constructive here.
"Yes, that was certainly quite a feat, and at least I could see your workings of construction, but the people are almost here." (A)
So quick!?
That''s not good, that''s not good!
"Chiaki, this was our signal to get out of their way!" (I)
"Okay, but only because I want to see the interior of the temple as well!" (C)
If it works, whatever.
"Fine, then let us get in there, Chiaki, before anyone can see us." (I)
"Yay!" (C)
Seems like this is truly going to happen.
Chapter 145
While I''m not entirely sure how it happened, it seems like Soraja also brought some furnishings over.
I''m rather sure I would''ve noticed if expensive vases, ornaments, jewelry, or decor weapons had been flying past us during Soraja''s instant construction of the temple.
This means that she apparently can also create something like small portals within the temple to fetch this kind of stuff.
At least, that''s my guess on it.
Would explain the odd feeling I had of interdimensional holes opening in my stomach, yet most of this was likely the big one.
So Chiaki and I head to the inner chambers of the temple, where we''ll hopefully be hidden from whoever is about to come.
As it''s even more spacious on the inside than it looks, something that already long ago stopped surprising me, they''ll at least have to put some effort into looking for us.
In general, one can say that this goddess has a very expensive taste.
Though, maybe it is to make a stronger impression on potential believers.
Speaking of them, once we come to a stop I let my all-encompassing world sense tell me about this group that is supposed to be heading our way.
It shows me a bunch of knights in heavy armor.
The metal looks quite battered, as they were possibly already in use for quite some time.
At the moment, the people are currently at a fast pace on the way to the lake, right now passing the rice fields I created some time ago.
Those seem to make many of them uncomfortable.
Should I have put a sign there like "free to eat" to disperse their worries?
Or it might simply be that it''s something new in a world that doesn''t know change as long as I don''t make it happen.
Whatever the case may be, as the rice isn''t attacking them they eventually head further along the river, which will ultimately lead them to us.
Not like the huge mountain I erected isn''t a dead giveaway.
I proceed to observe them closer with some unobtrusively placed eyes, so they may tell me what to expect from them.
Things are still more than just a little tense, and I''m worried that they might be on their way with the set plan of eradicating the unwelcome intruding goddess.
But of course, you can¡¯t get all that much out of the fact that people are walking in a direction.
"Hey, what are you doing, Iori?!" (C)
Sigh.
"I''m trying to check if the knights that are coming are hostile or not." (I)
"Unfair! I also want to see something! Can''t you show me?! Pleeeeeaaaaase!" (C)
Oh damn.
I know what to expect when Chiaki is like this.
She isn''t going to stop until she gets what she wants.
"How am I supposed to do this? It''s not like I can just connect your brain to my mind." (I)
"I''m sure you can! It''s not like you are limited here! How about a screen or maybe some kind of vision lenses, or any kind of looking glass!" (C)
Before I can think closer about possible actions I realize that I have already unconsciously formed some kind of weird meatbag.
Seriously, what the heck!?
I only know that it''s in some way related to Chiaki''s request.
"Iori, what did you just do?" (C)
"I have honestly no idea. I can only tell that some rather disturbing part of mine told me that this is for you to use." (I)
Which is a rather good reason to throw it far, far away.
If possible, to another dimension.
That at least would be my solution if I wouldn''t have made bad experiences by doing this kind of thing.
But seriously, only a lunatic would take... And Chiaki grabbed it.
Though, she seems to be equally at a loss regarding how to use this indescribable thing consisting of violet-purple organic matter.
"I honestly have no idea what this is. How do you think I¡¯m supposed to use this, Iori?" (C)
She truly brings this most ominous thing closer to her eye to ogle it some more.
"How would I know? My body does weird stuff at times. That doesn''t mean it''s safe!" (I)
"Awh, you worrywart. What could be dangerous about this piece of-... Mmph!" (C)
Abruptly, the "totally-safe-piece-of-flesh" somehow twists in itself, forms appendages, and propels itself from Chiaki''s hand to her face where it promptly latches on.
Oh my god, what am I doing now!?!
This can''t be good.
Should I somehow rip it off?
But who knows what that might do to her.
As tightly as it clings, I might accidentally peel off her face.
This means I can''t act recklessly, but what else?
Maybe I could go into some kind of analyzing mode?
Wouldn''t be the first time I pulled off something like this.
But first and foremost: Panicking!!!
"Chiaki! Oh no, oh no, oh no! What is going on!?" (I)
"Grmbl"
I rush to her side but am already uncertain about how to even touch this thing.
However, before I do anything concrete I hear Chiki''s voice.
Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
"Wait! Wait a moment, Iori. I think this is fine." (C)
You seriously wanna tell me this is a friendly face-hugger!?!!
"Chiaki, that thing is clinging to your face and doing god-knows-what! How do you know that it isn''t laying eggs into your stomach at this very moment?!" (I)
"Because it left my mouth free? Damn, this is freaky!" (C)
"Would you mind telling me what is freaky, so I can appropriately freak out?!" (I)
"Well, I think I have some kind of interface here. Like a technical input menu. It¡¯s asking me... Woah!" (C)
"Chiaki!" (I)
"Okay, right. I think this is some kind of camera operation device. Since I have no controls I''m apparently using my mind to input commands." (C)
Seriously, that means somehow that thing is connected to your brain!
Are you sane?!
No, of course, you''re fucking not, but that doesn''t make me the best choice to make the calls here.
Can I do brain surgery?
"I doubt very much that this is something you should just accept! How can you even stand there so calmly without being able to see anything?" (I)
"It does have different modes. One is some kind of spectacles set. See?" (C)
At this, she looks in my direction and I quickly spot hundreds of little eyes on the surface of her flesh mask.
"Do you have any idea how that looks from the outside?!" (I)
"I think I can... So... Here! Say hello, Iori''" (C)
What!?
Suddenly, my senses tell me about an opening eye that I could seize control over, but currently, this is outsourced.
To that little flesh thing that is.
This thing is a VR device for remote supervision!
"Damn, you''re right, this looks really weird! How does looking through those even work? I can somehow still have both perspectives. Though, I think I am fine. But it''s kinda cool!" (C)
"I''ll say it again that you''re taking this too lightly!" (I)
"Nah! You have no idea how comfortable this thing is to wear. Not to compare to my own headset. It barely weighs a thing and is totally ergonomic!" (C)
"It''s a goddamn headcrab!" (I)
"Yeah, yeah. Now to switch settings again. Here! Hah, this is so cool!" (C)
At this, I somehow perceive a connection of intangible information that somehow leads to the knights, or rather another eye close to them.
"Okay! I think the blue guy might be the boss." (C)
Blue is good.
If I remember it right, they embody a sense of calmness.
Yet the color can also refer to someone emotionally cold or distant.
"No, looking closer, I think it''s the green one who is their boss." (C)
Green?
With those it depends.
Green can refer to a certain level of thoughtfulness.
A bit like blue, greens aren''t acting rashly, yet where a blue would rather want to avoid getting into trouble, a green might actively think about a situation, making them far more emotionally involved.
But, for example, Nanako has a very peculiar shade that indicates she''d use this thinking ability to her own benefit rather than to solve problems in general.
"Hey, it''s a woman!" (C)
A woman?
That''s novel.
There might really something have changed here regarding recruitment rules.
However, I shouldn''t lose focus on the fact that Chiaki still has this thing on!
"Could you now please take this off?!" (I)
"I could, I think. There''s a panel that has a logout symbol. But there are many more functions! I need to try those first!" (C)
Yeah, why not?
We are already past all reason, so we can just see it to the end.
"What exactly do I need to prepare for now?" (I)
"I have no idea! This is so crazy! This looks like... an avatar creator? So cool!" (C)
"Chiaki, I really think you should stop now!" (I)
I already prepare to peel that thing off her face with a billion nano tentacle blades if she won''t comply soon.
"Seriously, put it down!" (I)
"Whatever. Almost done. Last adjustments. Aaand... Confirm!" (C)
Promptly, something changes in the room.
Rather, on the floor in front of us.
Within the shortest moment, the ground squeezes together there, and a black round object rises out of it.
"Wha-..." (C)
Suddenly it seems like something cut Chiaki¡¯s strings, and she drops down like a lifeless puppet.
Before she can hit the ground, I''m at her side, holding her.
Okay, this ends now!
I''ll cut this away from her face and focus all of my unlimited powers on fixing whatever just went wrong here.
"No! Don''t!" (?)
Before I can get started a voice calls out from inside the black stone that rose inside the room.
The black, ominous thing opens like a sarcophagus, and out of it a young lass steps.
A somewhat small girl in a pure white priestess gown with black-red hair, wide blue eyes, pale white skin, and a tiny black stubby nose.
Oh, and she also has fox ears sprouting from the top of her head!
Wait, is that skin or fur?
"Oh my god! It works! What do you think? I hope it transferred well!" (fox girl)
That manner of overbearing speech...
Could it be..?
"Uh... Chiaki?" (I)
"The one and only! What do you think? This is so awesome! Can you believe it? This thing has a surrogate function! It''s like I am right there in front of you! And that while I know that I''m here as well! I could completely customize a character to the last detail! My god, there were so many features I could''ve tried! And how intuitive the controls were! Totally cool! By the way, what do you think about the fox ears I added?! Aren''t they just gorgeous?! Oh damn, I need to figure out how to get back to outside perspective" (Chiaki fox girl)
"Chiaki! Are you aware that your real body dropped down like a wet meat sac! How can you be so carefree?!" (I)
"That''s no biggy! See..." (C)
Promptly the foxgirl drops down.
I''m honestly overstrained regarding who to save.
But before I can decide, Chiaki stirs in my arms.
"And I''m back! The connection still works flawlessly!" (C)
This isn''t flawless!
This isn''t even normal!
"Now excuse me, I''m going back!" (C)
"Chiaki! You..." (I)
And she''s limp again.
"Uh, I fell with this body. Just good that it doesn''t have a sense of pain." (C)
"I don''t even know what to say anymore. What in every dimension''s hell makes you do this stuff?" (I)
"Well, didn''t you hand out this headset?" (C)
"You know perfectly well that half the time my body does things I''m not even remotely conscious of! Hell, you even talked to another persona of mine! You can''t hold me accountable for such stuff." (I)
"Yeah, yeah, I''m just teasing you. But I think this could be really helpful!" (C)
"Helpful for what?! How does it help that you''re now some kind of white Kumiho?!" (I)
"Don''t you remember that the people here have a thing with color? Soraja has already her golden tone, so she will fit in just nicely, but I should play my part as well. This way I can pose as Soraja''s miko, see all the action first hand and nobody will recognize me!" (C)
So here it finally becomes apparent what Chiaki''s wretched mind planned.
"All this just so you wouldn''t feel left out?" (I)
If I''m ever invited to partake in creating a universally recognized lexicon, I''ll make sure to post below "overdoing something", a picture of Chiaki.
"This sounds like a really terrible idea. What if something happens and they attack?" (I)
"Well, that would suck, but just saying, you''re aware that this is only a surrogate? It''s just my avatar, not my real self that is involved." (C)
Oh damn, why does she have to be so convincing?
"Goddamnit! You win! Just wait a second!" (I)
And so I activate a thought I would''ve rather not have had.
In a fragment of a moment, I''m covered by black gunk.
Below this dark surface, my body twists and turns, and once it''s ready, the blackness recedes, and my intended form surfaces.
"Oh my god! You''re a fox girl too! We''ve got a twin look!" (C)
Sigh!
Can''t break the pattern after all.
"This is totally only a measure to make sure that you won''t cause or get into trouble, you understand?!" (I)
"Sure, I get it. But one last thing has still to happen!" (C)
"Wha-" (I)
Before I can even state the question, Chiaki''s fox girl body wraps her arm around my shoulder, raises her smartphone in one fluid move, and clicks.
"Snap"
This lunatic just shot a selfie!
Chapter 146
Fox ears are uncomfortable.
Don''t know if Chiaki experiences anything similar, with the device dulling her sensations to avoid mental overload, but in my case, everything is very present.
While I didn''t invent wind yet, this world has air, and so I feel every little shift of it on those weird protrusions on the top of my head.
Just saying, the first few times it had the boon of being a novelty and somewhat interesting, but after that passed, it was just annoying to have to mind my every movement so as to not stimulate these things.
I don''t even want to think about what would happen if someone touched them, as sensitive as they are.
"Boop!" (C)
Nglfhgktch!
"Ackh! Chiaki! Touching is off-limits!!!" (I)
"Whoah, okay, okay! No reason to be so dramatic! Or tentacly. Nevermind." (C)
This girl!
"Also, your behavior doesn''t fit the Miko stereotype. You''re far too cheerful." (I)
"Hm. You might be right. I''ll try to adjust it a little. Ahem, we shouldn''t dawdle. The knights already arrived at the crossing." (C)
She''s clearly making fun of me.
Also...
"You can still tell?" (I)
"Sure. The system is still active. I''m fully connected to the surveillance eyes. This thing is so handy! Whoops, that was again too much." (C)
I don''t see us surviving this...
So with our questionable preparation finished, we head back to the entrance hall, where Soraja is hopefully done on her part too.
"Heeelloooo! Soraja, here we are!" (C)
"Huh? You... What happened to you, my partner!?!" (So)
"You can still tell that it''s Chiaki?" (I)
"Of course I can! She is my kindred soul! I can recognize her lifeforce just as I can see the miasma drifting out of your false form, you fake! So what did you do to her?!" (So)
Sometimes I''m unsure if it''s really the right decision to have her here for an infinite amount of time.
"She did that to herself! Some kind of surrogate body while we have her real body at a safe location." (I)
"It works great! Anyway, we''re here so we can help you in making a good first impression!" (C)
"Chiaki, too much." (I)
"Oh, right! We wish to assist you in spreading your faith, oh great Goddess Soraja." (C)
"I''m honestly at a loss." (So)
"Well, better not dwell on it. Let''s just do this!" (C)
"You''re right. We need to prepare. They stopped shortly before the realm but now seem to have regained their bearing." (So)
"Then make our first impression as positive as possible! Did you already prepare everything?" (C)
"Of course I did! It''s not like I was idling around while you... did whatever you did there! The whole realm is ready to receive our visitors." (So)
Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
"That''s great! Then nothing can go wrong anymore!" (C)
I''m so sure something is about to go horribly wrong, however, that mustn''t mean I can just give up before it even started.
Let''s hope they won''t be too difficult to deal with.
- Olea -
"And so I beseech you, my people! Travel to the Plains of Plenty, find the instrument of my will in this world so it may aid The People to prosper! This is my will! And will is absolute!"
"Will is absolute!" (O)
Will is absolute!
Will is absolute!
The words fade into silence, yet even long after they have passed my tears won''t stop flowing, as their echo continues reverberating in our hearts.
I heard the true voice of my great lord and nothing can take this away from me.
Since I was an infant, I tried to my utmost capabilities to live according to his teachings.
Live proudly, hold out a helping hand to raise those below you, and whatever it is you want to do, do it your very best.
This way we all will reach greater heights.
I took these vows to heart.
But still, I''d never thought that such honor may be bestowed onto me.
His true voice that resonates as my own throughout my body.
There''s nothing else that could influence me in this way.
There is no doubt about it.
Lord Aureas saw it fit to let me witness his divine prophecy.
The message was crude, but it said to proceed on our path so we may find something that may aid our all people in the end.
With this, our assignment to investigate the strange happenings at the border of the endless plains turned into a holy mission.
I cannot fail it!
I cannot fail my lord!
For this reason, I can''t afford to show weakness in front of my knights.
As exhilarated as I might feel right now, I''m still their leader and have to act that way.
For now, I need to get a hold of myself and take in my surroundings.
Lord Aureas didn''t address me personally, so it might very well be that the others heard his revelation as well.
Though, when I look around, none of the knights looks as if anything out of the ordinary happened.
The same leisure as usual.
However, then I look at Darril, our cleric.
"Did, did anyone else hear this? The words! Directly into my mind!" (D)
The cleric seems to be just as out of it as I was a moment ago.
So it''s true that not just me was chosen to bear witness.
The others have to know too!
"Fellow people! A divine revelation was bestowed onto us! Our mission was hereby sanctified, and we''ll complete it to the end! This is our greatest moment! Our finest hour! Know that our great Lord Aureas is watching us! Do not fail him!" (O)
Disbelief.
Understandable considering the circumstances.
After all, I''m daring to claim that our lord is speaking through me.
If it wouldn''t be true, there could be no greater blasphemy.
Once I''m done, Darril naturally comes to my side.
"You heard him too, is that right? How he spoke to us. The words he said." (D)
"I know that we must, at all costs, reach these Plains of Plenty. This is his will, and failure is not an option." (O)
"I honor your fervor, captain. It''s true that our great god is looking kindly on this endeavor, but this is no reason to lose our vigilance." (D)
He doesn''t need to tell me this.
At this point, I only know that we might find something extraordinary at the end of our journey.
The revelation claimed an instrument of our god''s will.
But what if this all is nothing but a trickery to throw us into despair?
Like in the foregone times when the great cataclysm ravaged our lands?
It''s said during that time the people thought as well that our god bestowed a great boon on them by sending extraordinary beings to their help.
And while this might''ve been partly true it only served to hide the terrible threat that was hiding among them.
The primal evil, Oroi!
It called forth the black waters, could control the other demons, and was about to consume our very souls, if not for our great lord''s interference.
Yes, it''s true.
So all my people are only still here because of our lord''s great mercy.
Thus, there''s no room for doubt!
Suddenly, one of the men, Kalian, raises his arm.
"D-does that mean you both had the same vision?" (K)
"It''s true, son. We are truly blessed!" (D)
Another knight, Zarios, speaks up.
"But if this is true, then others could be affected as well. We didn''t depart that long ago. Shouldn''t we return and reassess the situation before heading out?" (Z)
I don''t waste any time and bring my sword to his throat.
"So that we are on the same side on this. If anyone decides to bail out and abandon our cause, DEFYING THE WILL OF OUR GREAT LORD, I''ll not hesitate to strike them down by my own hand!!!" (O)
We are on a sacred mission, and this is my responsibility!
I won''t allow anyone to take this away from me!
No matter what the men think, they will have to follow my orders.
Being one of the first women to become a knight captain, it''s not unexpected that they doubt me, however, now there is no more room for such doubt.
They will either obey or I''ll cut them down myself!
Will is absolute!
In order to prepare for departure we load the "gramos".
While it''s still a demon that won''t cease its wild antics, those four-legged, armored trotters are so heavy that they tend to avoid moving too much with their wide but stumpy legs.
It was one of our greatest achievements when our order was able to not just bring them down but to capture them alive.
The heavy reins make it controllable, and so they can be used to carry our burdens.
A fitting use for a demon that was preying on our kind.
Nevertheless, none of us likes being close to them, but it makes our mission easier and allows us to cross the vast distance between us and our destination.
After all, even from the highest tower, the change was barely discoverable and only recognized because of the many quakes accompanying it.
So we''re heading out.
It helps that we can use the river as a means of orientation.
Would we travel the endless plains, there''d be a high likelihood we might lose our way in this unchanging environment.
Nothing will stop us on our way.
It''s an impossibility that can''t prevail against our determination!
All hurdles will crumble against our will!
And will is absolute!
Chapter 147
- Olea -
After a reasonably short travel time, we arrive at the first waypoint.
It''s unknown how it happened, but at some point, strange constructs came into existence in this area.
Nobody knows what their true nature is, but the scholars say they are some kind of plant able to arrange the ground around in a preferred pattern that keeps them flooded with water.
However, since the great cataclysm, the order of the scholars never came back to their old heights.
Since then, their insights became much shallower and less concrete.
It''s said their source of knowledge became riddled during that time.
So one can''t be as assured in their answers anymore.
Not as certain as I can be about my god.
In the first place, how they''re growing frustrated about not finding the answers they''re looking for at the first attempt is going against all of Aureas'' teachings.
Success without effort is worth nothing.
It is the challenge that drives us to ever greater heights.
They lost this ability to overcome obstacles.
Thus it''s no wonder that their order is in decline nowadays.
That doesn''t mean that having no insight about this weird area with those hip-high plants makes me comfortable.
The water in particular is a source of concern.
Everyone knows about the things that dwell in the eternal blackness of the waters Oroi created during the cataclysm.
While attacks near the shore are unlikely, everything that passes a certain border will, without doubt, get ripped apart by the deep dwellers.
As the river directly connects to it, this is reason enough to be worried about what might creep below the surface.
Since they first appeared, the field they cover has grown by a huge margin.
I don''t even want to think what would happen if they were ever to reach the village.
But as of now, this place only lies in the middle of our origin and our journey''s true destination.
We are lacking the elevation of the tower in our home place, where the change in our world was first spotted.
But slowly, with each step bringing us closer, there is truly something to make out in the distance.
It grows the closer we come.
At first, our group was glad about being assured that there''ll be something to find at the end.
Something about which we could report so our mission would certainly be more than a huge waste of time.
I had Aureas'' vision to guide me, but as strong as my faith is, I couldn''t help but feel the same assurance upon reaching confirmation.
As grateful as I am that undeniable evidence exists that the words I heard spoke the truth, the mere point that I feel assured is proof that I couldn''t take the revelation as fact.
It''s proof that my belief is still too shallow.
Also, soon after the relief of confirmation, this feeling turned into deep trepidation.
This was because, eventually, the landmark we found turned from a point in the distance into an ever-growing, massive wonder.
We weren''t even close when we realized that we were heading to a structure that even dwarfed our castle.
A mountain of some kind, but much more unsettling were the twisting lights around it.
Something is obviously up with this place.
But there is no turning back now.
Also, my great lord proclaimed that in these "Plains of Plenty", we would find an instrument of his will.
So it should be something good, right?
The steps of our group aren''t exactly eager, but there''s but one way.
So eventually, we approach this place.
Up close, its first impression grows even more bewildering.
The very ground itself changes color into vibrant white-grey, reminding me of someone who wasn''t granted Aureas'' blessing of color yet.
The mountain is the same.
Also, it seems like there''s a gigantic bubble surrounding the whole area.
I can''t help but be anxious about what would happen if I were to touch it, not to speak of actually passing through it.
But for some of the men, the earlier anxiousness turns into massive fear of the unknown.
Which is a problem.
"We, we can''t go there! This isn''t right! We shouldn''t be here!" (K)
The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
"Kalian! Shut up and get back in formation!" (O)
"But this is just wrong! We need to leave!" (K)
I draw my sword.
"Listen! You may die if you pass through that barrier, but you will, with absolute certainty, die if you walk now just another step in the other direction and don¡¯t cease your obnoxious splutter!" (O)
What else would you expect from a greeny?
Gratefully, he decides he fears my sword more than the uncertainty that awaits us.
It would''ve bothered me to slay him for real.
However, defying our god is reason enough to do so.
Eventually, we reach a passage that is leading into what I suppose are these plains, as well as the bubble.
A grand, grey structure that connects both sides.
It appears to be stable and should hold our weight without strain.
Not that the river would necessarily be a deadly threat would we fall into it, though the armor we''re wearing might drag us down.
Also, who knows what lies beneath the waters?
Right after the first quarter, the realm begins.
Even I show a bit of caution and first reach out with my hand towards the outer hull of the bubble.
I prepare myself for anything, however, no sensation is emitted.
It''s just something I can see, but no matter how I move my arm, I can neither feel nor interact with it in any way.
Once I decide that nothing else will come from this, I brace myself to enter.
Aureas be with me!
I breathed in before crossing the border, and am rather glad I did so, as what I see next makes me hold it for long enough to be concerning if I hadn''t.
The moment I stepped through the bubble''s walls, the world changed profoundly.
The air feels soothing and everything seems brighter, so much so that my eyes almost hurt.
The ground below is even more vibrant, and the sky...
The sky...
It''s blue!
How can this be?!
Why isn''t the sky black?!
I start doubting myself.
Unable to look any longer at this cause of distinct wrongness, I avert my gaze and let it sway over what''s in front of me.
At the end of the bridge, there are two life-sized statues on each pillar, but more fascinated am I by what lies beyond.
These plains aren''t merely white, no, over and over plants seem to grow till the end.
But different from the forest of horrors, I don''t feel unease from them.
They don''t seem to threaten me in any way.
Most aren''t even large enough to do so and lack the characteristic spikes and claws I''m so used to.
How did Aureas call these?
"Plains of Plenty" (O)
Could it truly be?
Is this maybe the instrument of his will?
A new place for our people?
New plants to feed our own?
A brighter world?
I would see no reason to ask for more than this.
A gift of such magnitude is truly fitting to its title.
"Plenty" indeed.
My subordinate knights are still behind me, the cleric besting them in courage by following through the border but being equally, if not worse, struck by the sight that reveals itself to him now.
Seems like I need to convince the others to come as well.
I decide to do so by simply walking back to them.
The border is still intangible and just lets me pass.
Nothing happened to me, which should scatter all possible concerns.
"What are you waiting for?! An invitation?!" (O)
With this, I turn back right through the barrier.
This should''ve got them by their honor.
Naturally, I don''t make a thing out of entering this world that has such a different feeling from our own.
Maybe, for this reason, every single knight needs his time to collect themselves upon entering.
Eventually, all of our group are with me.
"No time to waste! Stop your gawking and follow me!" (O)
I can''t allow them to dwell in their disbelief.
We need to proceed and fulfill Aureas'' will.
However, when we try to pull the gramos in, it reacts especially poorly.
Demons are already aggressive under normal circumstances, but something about this place makes it completely lose any semblance of controllability.
"Get it out again! It doesn''t seem to like the air here." (O)
Could it be that something about this realm is causing this?
Maybe it''s not mere aggressiveness, but some kind of hostile effect.
As if to concur, the demon almost instantly becomes calm again once he passes the wall.
I point at one of my knights.
"You there! Guard the gramos. We''ll probably need the provisions." (O)
After all, I shouldn''t rush anything.
But for now, we can continue.
I gather my troop and we begin to finally cross this bridge.
Once we close in on the other side of the bridge, those statues become fully visible.
They look almost like people, yet with faces I can''t compare to anything I know.
Also, those ears on their heads are really weird.
So long and pointy.
What are they supposed to depict?
I can''t make anything out of this.
So let''s just pass them.
"Greetings, weary travelers! You are welcome in our humble realm!" (Chiaki fox girl)
"Aawaahhh!" (O)
WHAT THE HECK!?!
Chapter 148
I can''t believe my own eyes.
What I thought were statues are living beings.
I''m not sure if they''re flesh and blood, but they''re undoubtedly moving.
And the right one spoke to us.
This becomes undeniable when they jump down from their platforms and move, as a pair completely in tune, toward us.
Every single one of us grabs for their weapon.
"Why are we doing it like this? Now they''re wary of us." (I)
"Because it has impact. Now back into your role!" (C)
What are they whispering to each other?
More importantly, how can they even be speaking!?
I don''t understand!
"What are you?! Ho-how can you be talking?!" (O)
If I didn''t know better, I would say that they''re demons.
But the demons I know usually favor dark colors, resembling their wretched nature.
Moreover, they do not speak.
That is a gift Lord Aureas has only provided to the People.
Although it is said that the great evil Orio as well was capable of bewitching people with her words.
These beings, on the other hand, although they are clearly nothing alike us People, are so much brighter, almost shining.
Also, they don''t savagely attack us as a demon would.
"Ehm, may I answer?" (I)
The left one is now talking clearly as well.
"What is the meaning of this!? What are you?!" (O)
"Quite hostile that one." (C)
"Quite!" (I)
What are they planning?!
"Ahem, we are the divine servants of the great goddess Soraja, who decided to descend into your world to help you prosper!" (I)
Mockery!
Heresy!
An insult to our divine lord!
"There is just one great god! Our Lord Aureas!" (O)
I grasp my sword harder, ready to slay these foul creatures, these seducers, this instant.
"Oh my..." (I)
"Let me take over, please." (C)
The right one again.
"You see, we are here on behalf of your great lord. This is his will!" (C)
Now they''re spouting nonsense!
Where is this leading?
Before I can answer, Darril comes forth from behind me.
If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
"What are you stating? How could any of this be our lord''s will? You just stated that you''re serving another deity. As unbelievable as this mere idea by itself is, it also contradicts your claim." (D)
Tsk!
Clerics, scholars, no matter what you call them, they''re pitiful indecisive beings with their heads stuck in their theories instead of doing anything practical!
"No, no. It isn''t contradictory. Your god requested ours to join his world so she may serve your people. So she agreed to do so." (C)
They''re stating this calmly as if such a thing would be in any way thinkable.
"Re-requested you say? How? This can''t be!" (D)
"Please, let me continue. As far as we are aware you already know that there are incomprehensible things behind the veil. Beings that seem to come out of nowhere into your world. Our golden light, Soraja, is a benevolent being. Your great god is powerful, so she submitted to him once he came to her and agreed to his demands." (I)
Golden light?
The color gold is only found in treasures, but not with my people.
Yellow at most, which stands for many positive traits.
Might it be possible that this is truly a positive development?
After all, Aureas guided us here.
Also, they indicated that this being serves our god.
"You say she submitted to Lord Aureas. How can I interpret this?" (O)
"The way we said it. Your god saw the good she would bring if she''d work for the benefit of your people. Soraja is a purely positive influence. She brings prosperity. Food, water, shelter, and every need is fulfilled under her shining guidance. All she demands in return is your faith." (C)
"Faith?" (O)
"Yes. To do her thing... Errh, to grant her divine blessings, Soraja requires that someone believes in her as their goddess. We hope that you good people may be able to do so and accept her." (I)
"But we believe already in our great Lord Aureas! Are you truly suggesting us to abandon him?" (D)
The nerve!
This suggestion alone is blasphemy!
"This won''t be necessary. As agreed with your great lord, it will suffice if you can recognize her as a deity. Not as your sole one. Next or below him, she only asks for the bit of faith you can still spare. As long as you pray to her she will answer. Your god should have told you about this agreement." (C)
Hmm, can this truly be his will?
To share his position?
But if not, why the revelation?
"This sounds very benevolent from your side." (D)
"As is our goddess. There is nothing to fear. She''ll even grant you an audience in her temple. This is a great honor, as not everyone can enter willy-nilly, ahem, I mean, as they please." (C)
"Your goddess would reveal herself to us? In flesh and blood?" (D)
"She isn''t of flesh, but yes, in person. A compromise to disperse all of your concerns." (I)
"Olea, we should at least accept this invitation. We can''t go wrong if we get to know as much as possible." (D)
Still a scholar through and through.
The same need to know everything and all despite the absolute truth our god offers.
So much for being a cleric.
However, I can''t deny that investigating what there is about this so-called goddess is making sense.
"Then lead the way! Show me the true face of your master!" (O)
"As you wish!" (I/C)
They turn around in synchronicity and walk together before us.
I need to urge my men forward, almost violently forcing them to move on.
It''s just a few steps over the bridge and we have stepped into this land of wonders.
Plants all around us, of unknown nature, and unknown use.
"Here you see an example of the things our great goddess can provide. She can help grow plants, and let your buildings flourish in never known splendor. With her as your patron, you will create wonders you couldn''t even imagine before!" (C)
"Of course, still under your great lord. It is he who can awaken your true potential. But it is our patron who may guide it in the right direction. A perfect symbiosis that your people will profit from." (I)
So this being is knowledgeable about Aureas'' nature.
How he brings the best in us to fruition.
"These lands are a first present of our goddess. You may enjoy it as long as you respect her boundaries. As that visiting her shrine on top of the mountain requires an invitation." (C)
"Which you have in this case." (I)
As of now, they''re not asking for anything unreasonable.
Even being generous.
But if this is their true nature remains to be seen.
At least the mystery behind their ability to speak is now clear.
If they serve another deity, she must have bestowed the gift upon them.
Speaking of whom¡
"So will you finally show me your goddess?" (O)
"This instant. Just follow us." (C)
Next, they guide us to the first steps of a gigantic stairway that winds around the mountain.
A red wooden gate marks the entrance of this path that will lead us to its peak.
Then the two creatures surprise me greatly.
Instead of walking up normally, they jump, without any preparation, higher than any man or woman ever could, one on the wooden gate, and the other on a jutting out stone.
All of us are slightly intimidated by the way they''re positioned towards us.
Nonetheless, there''s just the way up.
So we begin our ascent.
The two guides always jumping in front of us.
The way is long and taxing, but there''s no way we''d give up here.
With shallow breath, we reach the summit and look at the most magnificent building we have ever seen.
It''s a structure that seems like pure gold that rises in front of us.
Great walls, pillars, and a giant open entryway, while an ethereal glow casts everything in a golden hue.
The two guides take position on each of its sides and gesture at it with their hands.
Then they speak in perfect unison.
"Watch and witness, as our great goddess, Soraja, will now receive you!" (I/C)
Chapter 149
- Iori -
I can''t believe that Chiaki persuaded me into doing this weird cosplay performance.
I was the whole time completely on edge with how everything might fall apart at any moment.
It was already quite hard to maintain my expression once I saw that Soraja used the short time I was gone with Chiaki to cover the whole ground around the mountain with crops, decorate the path with Japanese-style wood pillars, and even plant mountain trees all the way up to the temple.
Tsk.
And she''s telling me I overdid it by growing one tiny mountain.
Even more, it''s a true miracle that we got so far without things turning violent, beyond the stuff that any present deities can actually accomplish.
Heck, not even I can do probability control!
Yet.
Okay, that didn''t come from me.
Or in some way it did.
You there?
This is my dream, so within it, I''m more likely to show my hidden sides.
Wait a moment?
Does this include handing out the VR Headset of Shapeshifting to Chiaki?!
In some way, yes.
Can I have a direct answer, please?
Do I not remember that I''m susceptible to any form of persuasion in my own dream? Once I hear about something that exists, I dream it up, and it comes into existence. That doesn''t require greater logic.
Seriously!
Do I now need to worry that someone might propose a horrifically terrible idea to me?!
Hello?!
Am I still there?!
Damnit, my other self is on vacation again.
This means I''ll have to deal with this on my own now.
So we managed to get the whole group up here.
Which was a very impressive feat, considering that I doubt that more than forty percent of the population in my hometown could make this ascent.
All that is left for them is to enter Soraja''s temple, where she''ll hopefully make a good show to sell herself well.
I mean, I know she has experience.
Though, on the other side that means her last gig was like a millennia ago.
Let''s just hope she nails this.
The fearless leader woman steps now confidently up to the entrance.
Her entourage is not as into it, but from the looks of it, feels obliged to follow behind.
I become increasingly nervous when the knights approach the gate.
Before the woman in front reaches the entrance, light starts to shine from the inner chamber, startling everyone present.
Some are even about to lose it completely.
Oh right, those people don''t know the sun, so rays of sunlight must have even more of an impact.
Damn, the first truly shining light ever must sting terribly in their eyes.
However, to her credit, the leader woman in front presses forward, against the onslaught of light.
At this, Chiaki and I decide to switch our position to the inner door.
From there, I see that the hall of Soraja''s big entrance is cloudy, the fog filled with the smell of incense.
The moment the first of the group step through the doorway it begins.
Soraja not being the type to wait till everyone gives her the okay to get started.
The light intensifies, the smoke doing its best to catch the rays in its tracks, literally filling the whole room with golden light.
I also notice how some wisps dance around and at some spots the light weaves patterns as if living a life of its own.
The whole room seems to expand and move while we are lost in a world of light.
Well, those of us who aren''t connected to the very essence of this world at least.
It''s so overwhelming that Soraja''s presence is only to be noticed once she speaks up.
Light and smoke gathering even denser around her than everywhere else.
So much that it doesn''t just obstruct the view but truly becomes painful to look at her.
I don''t believe anyone sees much more than a shadow of her.
At most, the occasional glimpses of her skin.
"I welcome you, explorers of the unknown, seekers of truth, guardians of your own. You overcame great obstacles to reach my sanctuary. Know that I mean you no harm. In accordance with the powers that called me into this world, I promise to play my role. So rejoice, as your journey was not for naught. I will grant you my blessing. Through my will, you will learn the true meaning of prosperity! This is my promise that all your hardships will eventually bear rewards. So live long and prosper, as this is the fate of your people. And I will ensure that it comes to fulfillment!" (So)
Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.
Soraja''s shape recedes back through the door that is on the other side of the hall.
The moment she leaves, the light dims out and the room becomes still again.
The only thing that can''t just cease is the remaining incense in the air that ensures that no eyes will dry anytime soon as ravaged as they are.
"This concludes your visit. I hope you had a pleasant time, you all!" (C)
Damnit, Chiaki.
They just got a religious onslaught of impressions and aren''t about to leave a hotel!
"What was this?! What just happened?!" (O)
"You saw our great goddess! Truly a reason to be happy about!" (C)
Well, I''m not sure if "happy" is the right word to describe their current condition.
If anything, one can certainly say that Soraja''s show had some impact on them.
This much I can gather from their inability to move again.
"What will happen now?" (D)
I may answer this.
Mostly because I don''t trust Chiaki to stay on the goal if she''s getting excited.
"You will return to your home now. Taking the blessing you were granted with you and telling your people about the things you witnessed. If you decide to call out to her, you will see that she will grant you her assistance. As this is the pact she made with your Lord Aureas!" (I)
"Also, see! She even gifts you some physical presents. May they help you prosper!" (C)
I take in the room and notice that there are truly gift packets in front of them.
It seems like Soraja intends to hand out temple souvenirs.
One thing in particular draws my interest.
A small stone effigy in her image.
Not entirely resembling her in detail, but held vague, depicted with long clothes as if to obfuscate her frame.
Just the thing to make a shrine with if I gauge her intention right.
Well, if this is her marketing strategy, it might truly draw more visitors.
So I should join in on praising her name to sell the message.
"May they help you prosper!" (I)
As the room is empty now and the knights have no other business here, they''re not left with much of a choice but to leave.
"So we''re just supposed to go now? After everything that happened?!" (O)
"You may return to the realm, but Soraja''s sanctuary can only be visited with her permission." (C)
"Is this a commandment? How would she make that happen?" (O)
"She has her ways." (I)
So I say flatly.
"Seems like there is no choice. It''s not like we can ram that door open." (D)
"I would advise against doing so." (C)
"I as well." (I)
"Looks like there is nothing we could do about this. We... can only return at this point." (O)
"Return?! After all we witnessed?!" (D)
"What else are you suggesting? Staying here until this door miraculously opens up again?" (O)
"I''m afraid this won''t happen anytime soon. You are free to stay in these lands and take what you require to return home, but the door will remain closed." (I)
"May I ask... What are you? I never saw or heard of anything like you." (D)
That''s something I''m asking myself so often with Chiaki.
"Sorry, but some mysteries have to remain. Otherwise the world would be boring." (C)
"Mystery? ... Hah! Hahahahaha! Yes. An answer that is just given is worthless! A, a challenge! Oh, Aureas, that might be it!" (D)
Damn, why is he laughing like a madman?
Well, just keep on smiling, Iori.
He''s probably going to stop soon enough.
After everyone had some time to process what they just saw, the people realize that there''s no point in staying here on the mountain and start their descent.
This leaves Chiaki and me to finally process as well all the crazy stuff that just happened.
"Wasn''t this all totally awesome?! We just founded a religion!" (C)
"I have honestly no idea how you can just treat this like a particularly exciting event program." (I)
"Awh, you boomer. This was totally cool and everything worked out great!" (C)
Sigh.
I guess there''s no point in ruining Chiaki''s fun.
She''s right.
It worked out rather well.
"Well, do you want to get back inside? I want to hear what Soraja thinks about this." (I)
Since this is still my world the door opens with a thought of mine.
We walk back in and soon reach the main hall where this light show was running just a moment ago but which is now just a wooden hall.
"Soraja! We''re back! Everything alright on your side?!" (C)
Whenever she calls me like this I rather run the other way than to answer.
"Groan. I can hear you. No reason to shout." (So)
Something answers, and coming from the reply it can just be her, but the voice sounds wholly unfamiliar.
Besides the general tone, a bit more pitched and less stiffly refined.
"Where are you?!" (C)
"Here. Sigh. Let''s just get this over with, please." (So)
Through the door on the other side enters some mix of fox and cat with a white-golden coat, its long, smooth hair weaving intricate patterns on the creature''s body, and its little golden nose sparkling like a plump round bauble.
"What in every dimension''s hell!?" (I)
Chapter 150
"Would it be possible not to comment on my current form? It''s not like I have it by choice." (So)
I''d like to grant that wish, but there''s one present factor that she really should''ve known better about.
"OhmygodthisistheabsolutecutestI''veeverseen!!!" (C)
Without any mercy, Chiaki swipes the goddess into her arms.
"Urgh, not again." (So)
Okay...
After a ruthless cuddle session, Chiaki lets this poor thing back down.
"Sigh. If we could now please discuss our general situation." (So)
"First, I''d like to know what made you end up like this." (I)
"Yeah, I want to know too!" (C)
"Is it really so difficult to guess? I''m out of faith. This form is everything I can sustain now." (So)
Thinking about it, I''m rather sure this goddess wouldn''t look like that if she could help it.
"So you had no other way but to turn into..." (I)
"A fluffy! I approve!" (C)
"As it should be known by now, I am a bit short on resources. It required quite a lot to both perform a miracle of bountiful harvest in the whole area and show my form in front of non-believers with the accompanying ''effects'' as you''d call them." (So)
So she used everything she had there.
Seems like I can''t argue that she didn''t commit to this whole endeavor.
"Oh yeah! Your show was really impressive! I even would''ve paid an entrance fee to see it!" (C)
"Just like you. Yes, I went all out and it worked. It''s only a trickle, but I receive faith from some of them. Which is good, as otherwise, I would perish now." (So)
Sorry, what!?!
"P-perish? But why?!" (C)
"A goddess without faith is nothing. I used up my last reserves. Without sustainment, my form would crumble. But I''m not someone to go half-assed about things. This was either my final moment or the signal to my return." (So)
She''s quite full of herself for a little fluff ball.
"Oh please, don''t do that to me!" (C)
I''m slightly concerned now to hear that her cute form essentially means she''s dangerously weak.
"So does this mean we should go on a tour to get your face among more people and spread your religion?" (I)
If it helps her to get back up.
"Are you a moron? I can''t show myself again anytime soon. Not for the near future. Already during the last display, those mortals saw far too much of my form. Belief only accumulates if the subject of worship is too ethereal to be the target of mundane judgment." (So)
"Ah, right. Just like you shouldn''t show the monster in a horror game openly or everyone''s going to question every little thing about it!" (C)
If that''s her comparative.
"Now that I let you unravel every little thing about my current predicament, may I ask what led to this form you took up to pose as servants in my temple?" (So)
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
Ah... right... well...
"Uh, you see..." (I)
"Iori conjured some kind of ultracool eldritch VR headset! That thing has so many awesome functions! My real body lies somewhere in the backroom while I''m operating this one here." (C)
Just why am I now the target of her glare?!
"You..." (So)
"I''m the victim here! I can''t do much when someone makes suggestions within my dream!" (I)
"Sigh. And this is the creator goddess I''m now subordinated to." (So)
Uh, I didn''t really want to become her boss.
Even now I''d rather give up on this role.
"Since this is now settled, Chiaki, can you finally return to your body and take off this wretched headset?!" (I)
"I support this!" (So)
If not, I''ll make her.
Who knows about the inner workings of this device?
It could definitely be bad for her.
Or at least unsafe.
After all, the interdimensional soul connection between host and avatar could be hijacked if anyone gains access to the dimension that routes the mental link.
Okay, where did that come from?
"Fine, if such a cute fluffy says so." (C)
Soraja groans and I''m just happy that she reined in.
So we head back to the room where we left Chiaki''s body, which is still as it was before.
Chiaki seems to mentally fiddle with something and her fox body promptly drops down.
At the same time, her real one opens her eyes and groans.
"Urgh, my neck is so stiff. I think I was lying the wrong way there." (C)
Yeah, that''s something you should pay attention to if you shut down your frickin body!
However, next, she seems to fiddle some more with her mental settings, and just as surprising as it is relieving the headset lets go from her face.
"See? Perfectly safe!" (C)
At this, Soraja and I both share a look and simultaneously roll with our eyes.
"Okay, now that Chiaki is finally freed from her face-hugger, what do we do now?" (I)
"I''d suggest you two return home. If I move away from this place, this will cut off my supply and be my end." (So)
Oh, right.
Aureas was the same.
Without the connection to his believers, he started fading away.
Since Soraja is right now crawling on the ground, energy-wise, she wouldn''t even last a second.
"But once you''re better, will we be able to have you out of here again?" (C)
"There are ways to store faith, which will allow me to spend a significant length of time without a steady supply. However, that''s far in the future. First, I need to recover, before any endeavors can be even considered." (So)
"So that means goodbye?" (C)
"It does. Don''t miss me too much. Or well, please do. Do it so much till you can only think about me. Farewell!" (So)
Soraja would make a somewhat decent impression saying this, if not for the fact that she''s a furball proudly striding out of the door.
However, before any of us laugh, I decide to put an end to this venture and port us
back to our world.
As I don''t want to transport Chiaki twice, I directly teleport to the front of her door.
Naturally, I switch back to my human form.
I mean, it would be pretty difficult to explain why I suddenly became a foxgirl.
And it''s not like I did so in a rushed manner after I became aware of that fact after my arrival, eheheh...
Anyway, so I let Chiaki back out.
"Waaahh! Ugh. I, I think I''m getting better with this travel sickness. With which I want to say that what happens during that time is totally sick!" (C)
"My pleasure. We''re right at your place." (I)
To be honest, I tried to improve the impression a bit for Chiaki.
Mostly shenanigans to maintain her mind''s condition, like storing her body in a, for her, comfortable way and making sure her mind stays pristine.
What we don''t do for friends.
However, I also should point out that I noticed that her aura does stuff during transport.
Something like preserving itself, making it unaffected by outer influences, different for example from the occultism club whose members I messed up so badly.
But in general, she looks fine, which is the most important.
"Well, today was pretty exciting, right?" (C)
"You mean because we did such a minor thing like establishing a frickin goddess?! I don''t know what should be exciting about that!" (I)
"Yeah, yeah, you drama queen. So anyway, today was fun! But I''m really tired now and should get in." (C)
The moment she says this and turns around to move the door to ring it, all the alarm sirens in my head go off!
Chiaki is never tired!
Absolutely never!
Which either means something is horribly wrong with her or she''s trying to cut this conversation short.
According to the hunch I receive from my subconscious overbrain, which apparently studied psychology, it''s the latter.
"Chiaki, is there something you''d like to tell me?" (I)
"Tell you? What would you mean?" (C)
Is she really trying to outsmart a being that has access to almost unlimited omnipotence?
The moment I''m thinking that thought, an eye already points me at the gist of the issue.
"Ahem, Chiaki, what is this in your right hand?" (I)
She tried to hide it, but there I find an awfully familiar piece of flesh.
A piece in the form of a bodysnatcher headset.
"You seriously brought this with you?!" (I)
The other question would be how she managed to move it past me, but that''s not the part that questions her sanity, which I deem more important.
"I thought it was a gift?! And it''s so cool! Please, don''t take it away again." (C)
Oh no, she''s begging.
Could never do much against begging Chiaki.
However, I have an ace up my sleeve.
Valid concerns!
"What do you intend to tell your mother if she were to find this thing?" (I)
"Oh right! You don''t know one of the best parts about this thing yet! Just wait a sec!" (C)
With an extremely distressing lack of self-preservation, Chiaki pulls the body snatcher once again over her face, where it promptly latches on.
Then she apparently fiddles with some settings in that created VR-mindspace and after some moments the whole thing starts to shift.
It... turns into a retro pair of sunglasses.
Those clunky, slightly too big ones, with sci-fi theme.
And this pair is what Chiaki takes off now.
"See? Everything''s covered!" (C)
Our opinions are drifting so far away from each other here.
"Chiaki..." (I)
"Oh, it''s you two. I was already asking myself who''s causing that ruckus here. You come too, Iori?" (Emiko Sato)
"Sorry, I need to get back or mum will be worried." (I)
"Iori, didn''t I tell you last time that it doesn''t help much if you bring Chiaki only to go home by yourself." (Emiko Sato)
Sound logic, without teleportation in this equation.
"Sorry. Still, I need to go now, or mum will get worried." (I)
"Completely founded, to say the least! It''s already late. You should be more careful with yourself. Well, off you go. Chiaki, come in, please." (E)
"Sure can do mum!" (C)
And so the quirky whirlwind has reached her place, and I¡¯ve concluded every obligation that, if unfulfilled, might make a certain goddess inside my dream hate me and start a dark crusade within my mind.
"Huh, are those glasses new, Chiaki?" (E)
"Yes! They were a gift!" (C)
Oh no, she got the headset!
Chapter 151
Now that Chiaki was successfully dropped off, I head back home.
Or rather, I teleport, because there''s absolutely no reason to walk.
"Hello! I''m back!" (I)
"Mum!" (K)
And I find myself in a tight embrace.
"Hi, Kuri." (I)
Next, mum manages to arrive as well.
"Hello, mum. I brought some food!" (I)
With this, I manifest an array of tasty-looking vegetables, fruits, and corns, fresh from Soraja''s "garden of plenty".
If you don''t concentrate on how the food just now came to be here, they''re looking fresh and, more importantly, edible.
I''m actually glad that I could take advantage of this boon.
The best thing about this is that Soraja''s blessings are mostly about crops I''m familiar with.
I mean, I think I can consider this as the rent for offering her this place to stay.
Seems totally like a reasonable exchange to me.
With this, our stocks should be somewhat refilled again and also secured for the close future.
Although, this only accounts for basic stuff and not special luxury goods like seasoning, sauces, or even meat.
Well, I could make meat.
It would even be one you could eat without concern for the animals.
But the other concerns still outweigh my willingness to take that step.
Anyways, mum has again all she needs to prepare family dinner.
Naturally, I help and soon we sit down together.
"So, how was your day, dear?" (S)
Okay, no way around this.
Here it comes.
"Let''s see... I installed Chiaki''s dying patron goddess in my personal dream world as a co-deity to the god I already have, cosplayed together with Chiaki as mystical shrine priestesses, was tour guide for an expedition of fanatic paladins, founded a religion of prosperity, and apparently left Chiaki with an eldritch item that allows her to manifest everywhere in any form she wishes to." (I)
"So... the usual?" (S)
"The usual." (I)
Why do I feel like mum resigned herself here?
Usually, she would at least say something like that I should be careful with my antics.
Wait, I don''t think that''s all there is to it.
She''s not just ignoring my issues.
Rather, mum looks... uneasy.
It''s more like she doesn''t know how to approach the subject.
"Ehm, mum, is something the matter?" (I)
"Uh, well, Iori, I got a call while you were away." (S)
Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
A call?
"What about it?" (I)
While uneasy, she doesn''t look distraught.
Also, she''s not the type to beat around the bush with really terrible news.
So it shouldn''t be anything too tragic.
"It was your dad. He''s coming tomorrow." (S)
I almost choke on my food at this.
Not that I couldn''t just rearrange everything in my throat at will.
Whatever!
There are more pressing matters than my eldritch survivability!
"D-dad''s coming? I thought he''d still have to work till close before the sports day?" (I)
"They were able to wrap up the last job a bit faster than expected, and so your dad is coming earlier. He just boarded the plane." (S)
She raises her hand a bit at this and her tone is like one of those forced "Yeahs" that you see in TV.
I can fully relate to her on this, feeling a little bit of anticipative distress at this thought.
I love Dad, I know how much he''s working for our sake, and it''s always fun when he''s there.
However, now with my transformation and everything, I don''t want him to look differently at me.
He just can''t see me as a monster.
I, I don''t know how I would take this.
"We need to talk about what we''re going to say." (S)
"Shouldn''t we just come clear to him? You said yourself that I''m terrible at keeping all the supernatural stuff under wraps." (I)
"Sigh, this is true. But I''m not sure if I can just be honest. It might disturb him." (S)
If that isn''t the pinnacle of understatements.
I mean, she kinda has a point.
I''m totally afraid that he might completely freak out at seeing me in any other form.
Mum even had to get a mental stability blessing from Zika to keep it together, which I may ask her about again.
Also, I''m not completely naive, I know what mums and dads do together.
This could be getting complicated by the issue that she got turned into some kind of half-demon.
By me that is.
Which is a huge thing to sort out.
"But you''re always saying that I wouldn''t even be able to hide anything for long. If dad is with us, I don''t think there''s a way he won''t notice that something''s anything off." (I)
"Yes, I think you''re right." (S)
We proceed with the meal.
To get away from the heavier topics, such as about whether or not our family will continue, I decide to ask something more innocuous.
"Did dad say anything else?" (I)
"Well, he thought it was unfortunate that you couldn''t talk with him, but he was thrilled to hear that you were voluntarily out with Chiaki. You know, he was always a bit concerned about your condition." (S)
Not too wrong, I guess.
According to Zika, it was a small miracle that I survived for so long.
Eventually, dinner comes to an end.
Me and Kuri help do the dishes.
"Is something wrong, Mum?" (K)
"Well, my dad is coming back. Can you see how that might be an issue?" (I)
"Is it? Then I''ll help you!" (K)
Instantly a wave of dread washes over me.
"Kuri, you are aware that I''m worried because my dad is important to me, right? You don''t intend to do anything against him, right?" (I)
Just why does she have to look guiltily in the other direction now?
This superdemon on a personal vendetta can just be bad news.
"Alright, if this is settled now we should get some rest. Tomorrow is going to be... busy." (I)
Back in my bed I naturally don''t sleep.
Not just because of my general condition that makes it physically impossible to dream without causing unknowable effects, but also because there''s no way I could do so after today''s events.
There''s just too much that can go wrong.
Instead, I decide to distract myself by doing a general surview of my dream world.
In particular, I pay attention not to manifest myself.
Only checking on the world, nothing beyond that.
The first thing I want to know is how our new religion is going to be accepted.
So I track down this group of knights with my powers.
It leads me straight back to the castle with the... village.
Okay, that concerns me.
The "village" expanded vastly.
Seriously, it could be called a small town at this point.
They even started using stone for some buildings in the center.
Apparently, they mine it from the very ground.
I didn''t even know this was possible!
The heck!?
Just what is wrong with time in this world?!
Though, even if there are quite many more people now, I''d say the general situation looks fine.
No one seems to be starving, there''s no evident persecution, and it doesn''t seem like there are people hunting down everyone who''s unhappy, in order to get rid of them and prevent Oroi''s reckoning, as Soraja proclaimed.
In my eyes, this means I guess that things are fine.
Speaking of Soraja, I want to check on her, so I turn my attention to her new temple hill, and let my general gaze flicker above it.
However, the moment I spot a certain furball, who seems to have been growing quite a bit, the very same turns their focus back to me.
Oh shit, she can see me!
While being scolded by a little fox-dog something might be an unprecedented experience, I have no real intention to stick around and listen to Soraja''s tirade.
So I quickly pull back and am back in my room.
The morning of the next day already dawns.
Maybe today is going to be less stressful.
.
.
.
"Right about time!" (?)
Chapter 152
So I get up in the morning, as I''m too excited to do anything else.
Dad is coming!
I actually show impressive self-control, because I don''t create any kind of observation system that will track his flight in real time.
As I don''t have any idea about the exact location and don''t know what exactly I would cause with an act of such magnitude in our world, I naturally refrain from doing so.
Keeping track of the airport will have to suffice.
I mean, flying is perfectly safe, right?
More people get killed in traffic accidents than on flights every year.
Oh my god, I''m getting substitute flight panic!
But if I interfere with the space around the plane I might make things worse.
Goddamnit!
"Iori, I somehow got weird dreams about burning planes while a cloud that looks like you watches them. Also the shadows in our home seem to dance and shadow planes crash to the ground only to dissolve again in a repeat cycle. So I''m asking you, is something the matter?" (S)
Uh...
"It might be that my bad premonition went through with me. You know, flying fright?" (I)
"Well, at this rate the plane you mean might go down for real. So why don''t we do something else. We can eat and play a boardgame afterward. One that has nothing to do with planes would be best." (S)
Should it concern me that Mum has to put in an effort because of the danger my unsettled mind poses?
Well, at least it works.
Once Kuri joins in we make it past midday.
Which is when Dad''s plane lands.
At this point, my curiosity sparks too high, and I really need to see him.
To my surprise, I notice I can''t.
Well, I could make it happen, but it isn''t nearly as instinctual as when I use my eyes on my surroundings.
Or in school, or inside my dream for that matter.
Even this "could make it happen" is more than abstract and I struggle to really overstep this clear border my mind put here.
If anything tells me, someone who has no real limits, that there are boundaries then I shouldn''t casually ignore them.
However, at this point, it isn''t merely the fact that I want to see Dad, but also the curiosity regarding what it is that prevents my senses from spreading further.
This is when I suddenly get a realization, which may or may not have sparked from my eldritch mind.
I have no presence so far away.
The next airport, where Dad will land, is quite a distance away from the city.
The thing is, everywhere I go, I apparently release a certain kind of miasma.
Basically, I already knew that.
I even still wear Doreo''s talisman which makes me not stand out too much.
What I wasn''t so aware of is that this miasma plays a vital role in how I manifest my powers.
While my body itself can act to grow and summon the greatest horrors imaginable, it''s this bit of miasma, or in the case of my home and school the bit of stain in the walls, that allows me to create all the small things.
Like for example, my eyes.
As of now, my miasma radius covers the city proper and maybe the direct outskirts.
A realization that was totally rational and not the slightest bit disturbing on an existential level.
It''s now that I realize what this boundary was that I encountered just before.
The thing is, I require the miasma fog to gain awareness and information on my target, so to speak.
Where there is none, I don''t have any.
While I can teleport to places where I have no awareness, this is basically a form of dimensional traveling.
Another rather overwhelming piece of insight.
In practice, this means that while I can plop up at any place in the universe, the necessary fine-tuning is just impossible.
I basically require some kind of portal which, while easy to produce, is no small matter, and have to flood the whole area with miasma before I can see anything.
Especially, the portal is something that people would definitely notice, because, as I just said, I can''t control how and where it exactly appears.
So it''s better that I stopped myself before I let it come so far.
What I can do is spread my already existing miasma cloud in the direction I want.
Without something like a conductor, there''s a limit to the size, but if focused I should reach the airport, where I can see Dad when he arrives.
However, he''ll still need to drive some hours, so it will take some hours until he makes it here.
"Iori, your eyes are glazing over. Are you spying on your dad?" (S)
This notion promptly throws me back out of my daze.
The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.
"Uh, would it be very bad if I did?" (I)
"You see, I think we should hold back as much as possible to not throw him off." (S)
"You don''t want to come clear to him?" (I)
"Well, of course, maybe. But at least it might be better if we wait for the right moment and explain things to him very considerate and carefully." (S)
She might be right that unleashing tentacle hell might go too far.
Also, she''s just as nervous about this as I am.
This means I should, at least for now, hide any conspicuous things.
The infestation in the walls might not be too visible, but there are all the small effects it causes.
At least, I should avoid summoning too many eyes around him.
At some point, my miasma cloud reaches the airport.
If I''m right, his plane should arrive any moment.
Some strategically placed eyes allow for full surveillance and my enhanced processing ability allows me to scan everything at once.
After some time, I only need to check the coming airplanes, which is fairly easy, as one leaves after the other.
Which is when I spot a blonde man in his thirties with blue eyes.
My heart actually stops beating, which isn''t threatening in any way.
It''s him!
Dad!!!
Okay, okay.
I need to calm down.
I can already feel how my excitement starts to shake the world around me.
Or the airport.
And I really don''t need a quake to hit the airport.
"You''re still spying, right?" (S)
"Uh, yes. But I''m really careful. Oh, now he¡¯s pulling his phone out!" (I)
"Beep, beep, beep"
Mum looks for a moment at her phone and seems to directly be able to make the connection.
"Ahem! Hello? Oh my, Christian, you just landed?" (S)
Due to this reason, she''s struggling a bit to fake her surprise.
"He wants to talk to you." (S)
Me?
Oh my god, I didn''t talk in so long to him.
International calls are expensive after all.
"D-dad?" (I)
I can''t help a little black tear to stream down my face.
Just don''t let it escape anywhere.
"Hello, my little dreamer. How are you?" (Christian)
This might be the wrong moment to tell him everything, right?
"Uh, rather good, I''d say. Recently, quite a lot happened at once, but I think I got now a bit of a handle on it, so it''s mostly a very exciting time." (I)
"That''s great to hear. The most important thing is that you''re healthy. As long as you''re alright there''s no problem you can''t master. Your mother even told me that you want to partake for real in sports day?" (Chr)
"Well, yes. But don''t expect too much." (I)
"No biggy. It''s already awesome that you think you''re able to. I''m really excited to see you and your mother again. There''s nothing that could make me miss that!" (Chr)
"Thank you, Dad." (I)
"You know you don''t have to be so stiff with me. Would you give me your mother?" (Chr)
"Of course. Right away." (I)
I hand Mum the phone and they continue talking.
Mostly technicalities it seems.
Not like I''d eavesdrop.
"Oh, okay. So you''re getting a taxi and will drive straight here. Can''t wait to see you again. Bye!" (S)
Okay, that was it.
He''s coming!
"Alright. I should prepare dinner for when he arrives. Just good that we have restocked. Oh, and Iori?" (S)
"Yes?" (I)
"I don''t want to dim this moment. I know what it meant for you. But would you be so good and take care of this aggressive-looking puddle of darkness that spreads on the floor?" (S)
Oh shit!
After I¡¯ve taken care of any supernatural power in the vicinity that might''ve complicated things, I''m left with the last.
"Kuri, would you be so kind as to hide somewhere when Dad arrives? I don''t want to throw everything at once at him. So just give me some time to figure out how to tell him that my demon daughter is living with us." (I)
"Sure, Mum. I won''t be seen!" (K)
With this, she literally vanishes into thin air.
Guess she''d still be somewhere around if I''d call her.
Then the moment is finally there.
A taxi stops in front of the house and Dad steps out.
Naturally, I didn''t stalk him.
I only know because I have full surveillance over the whole block.
That I concentrated a little bit on that sense should be totally within the limits.
I can''t hold myself back and run down the stairs towards him.
"Dad!" (I)
Maybe it''s a bit too much and in addition quite cliche, but I don''t care when I jump into his arms.
"Uff! Iori!? Oh my, how you''ve grown!" (Chr)
He was truly quite some time away since his last visit.
But of course, I don''t blame him for this.
He''s always working hard for Mum and me, so it''s mostly unfair for him that he can''t come together with us more often.
"Huh, I remember this building being quite a bit brighter." (Chr)
Well, that might be my fault, with all the miasma I infused into the building''s very bones.
I decide to first let Dad come in and settle down a bit before I''m going to assault him with all the stuff that happened.
I''m not stalling!
Not a bit!
When we go up, Mum waits already in front of the door.
"Hello, darling." (Chr)
"Hi, honey." (S)
Mum is still a bit conscious of the situation, but I can still tell from their looks that both are happy to see each other again.
We all go inside and understandably, Dad crashes down on the couch.
I mean, he just had like a sixteen-hour flight, so it''s just to be expected that he''s tired.
In this condition, I probably shouldn''t bother him with my tiny issues.
That would be mean.
...
I''m totally stalling here, right?
Well, but for now, Mum started talking to him.
Actually, I was never good at chiming into others'' talks.
That always feels so rude.
Like barging uninvited into a party.
So I think I''ll retreat for now.
This way, I can make some notes to figure out how best to talk to Dad about my problems.
Okay, I''ll just go into my room and once I come back, I''ll tell him.
"I would highly advise against doing what you''re about to do." (Iori?)
Why am I looking at myself sitting on the ground in my room?
"Hey, nice to be here with you. You have no idea how much of a hassle it was to get here. But that''s beside the point. Rather, we should discuss our next steps." (I?)
...
Huh?!
Chapter 153
I freeze in my tracks.
There''s someone sitting in my room who looks exactly like me!
"Hi! Nice to meet me! Huh, that came out wrong. I don''t mean, it''s nice for you to meet me. Wait! No, that could be misunderstood as something negative. Ehm, I mean it''s nice that the entities I perceive as ''me'' can finally meet up. Yes, I think that''s close enough. Does this work for me?" (I?)
"I-is that you? M-my dark me?" (I)
It would be terrible timing, but somehow I doubt it.
My dark side has a completely different attitude in comparison to her.
On the other side, I don''t have that many other twins I''m aware of.
Does that mean another fraction of my personality got a life of its own?
Just so I can stop this musing.
Nope, I am here.
Great to know, dark side in my head.
I''m just saying this now, but stay fucking careful and by all dimensions, don''t agitate her!
Wh-what do you mean?
Something isn''t right here.
I don''t say?!
No!
She... She''s... just wrong!
Terribly frightening.
As if everything might end with a mere thought of hers.
That''s exactly what people are saying about me.
Not what I mean!
Compared to us she is... Like when you quadruple infinity!
We''re infinity in this metaphor.
You can''t quadruple infinity!
That''s mathematically impossible!
And that''s what makes her so frickin terrific!
At this, the horror in question clears her throat and looks at me, intent on saying something once I courteously spare her a moment of my attention.
"As I should''ve just gotten the answer... Ah, well, screw that! Let''s just say ''you'' and ''me'', okay? Even if the former is technically more correct, it''s totally mindboggling to always fidget around finding the correct preposition, don''t you agree? Talking should be more relaxed than this, I think. Anyway, as you should just have heard, I''m no split personality of yours. At least not in the usual sense." (I?)
Okay...
"Then would you mind telling me who you are?" (I)
"Well, that''s easy! I''m Iori! Sweet child of darkness, cute horror of the void, lovely entropy at the end of times, cheeky terror of the eternal nightmare spawn. At least that''s what some call me. Do you need more of them?" (I¡Þ)
I''m growing more concerned by the second.
I just wanted to confront Dad with the newest... developments and now I''m sitting here, talking with something even I cannot figure out, and have to worry if this being is going to rip the fabric of the universe apart any moment, simply because it feels like doing so.
"Just saying, I wouldn''t do such a thing. As if I couldn''t show this kind of self-control. Tsk." (I¡Þ)
She''s certainly much more childish and nonchalant about this than I am.
Which points really hard against her being a part of mine.
Apart from her looks, I wouldn''t even know any way we could be associated.
Also: DID SHE JUST FRICKIN READ MY MIND!!!
"That''s actually not all that hard." (I¡Þ)
"Alright, what is going on? You clearly are here for a reason and certainly know what is going on. So would you mind telling me?" (I)
"Sure. I''m coming from the future, booohoohoo!" (I¡Þ)
Was the playful ominous voice along with the gesture really necessary?
"Ah, yes, right. What else would it be?" (I)
"Just like I remember it! Completely unfazed." (I¡Þ)
"You know, after all the things that happened, time-traveling is just one more thing to add to the list." (I)
Just a bit more of the usual craziness.
But if it''s true this has quite the abundance of worrisome implications.
On the other side, is she really?
Never mind the necessary ability and risks of traveling through time, alone the thought that I would throw my principles away like this and do something so utterly irresponsible as turning a whole reality upside down is hard to believe.
What could be so grand that I would go that far?
Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
"So you traveled time? Then why are you here?" (I)
"I just wanted to warn you not to tell Dad anything." (I¡Þ)
Why would she do that?
Is this some chaos theory stuff, like this event might lead to the eventual annihilation of all of existence?
"I-is something bad about to happen?" (I)
"Oh, you can bet on it! He won''t take it well in any timeline. It got quite ugly afterward. The struggles, the divorce, the emotional backlash, the resulting chaos. So I had to fix it. It goes much better like this, you can believe me." (I¡Þ)
Divorce?
She''s seriously telling me that she goes this far, coming from a faraway future and changing her own past, because Mum and Dad would get a divorce?!
Sure, it would suck, but I can''t believe that I would go to such extremes.
"I can''t believe you''re really me! Because it''s impossible that I would do something like this only for my personal convenience! Seriously, time-traveling? How could I ever be so utterly, obliviously, irresponsible?!" (I)
Everything I know makes me believe it won''t end well.
From butterfly effects, over deliberately ending all the existences that made up that reality, to erasing oneself out of the continuity with a full-blown paradox, it never ends well!
There''s simply nothing that could ever convince me to go that far.
"Well, I still did so. Nothing you can do about this." (I¡Þ)
She even smirks at me with the irony of saying this!
I simply cannot believe that she is me.
"Seriously, didn''t anyone tell you not to mess with time? Even just from thinking about it you''re already neck-deep in a paradox!" (I)
"You don''t need to worry so much. I chose a safe method." (I¡Þ)
"Safe?! Nothing I, and subsequently you, know about time traveling is safe! There are so many risks involved that one would need to have some screws loose to assume that there''s even the slightest chance for this to end well!" (I)
"Nope, nothing of this. I''ve got some experience on the matter and know ways to circumvent the big troubles of time-traveling. In this case, by traveling to a not-yet-connected parallel reality, just at an earlier time, I can avoid all the nasty time paradoxes. Because, to put it simply, nothing I''m doing here is going to affect my own timeline the way you''d think it does." (I¡Þ)
Is she for real?
That means she truly just came here on a whim to throw everything into disarray only because she could?!
"Wait! So you just chose to mess with the reality of some random Iori simply because you could, and because of some crazy dice throw it landed on me?!" (I)
"It''s a bit more complicated than this, but to a degree right." (I¡Þ)
"And all this because you don''t want me to tell Dad?" (I)
"That would be nice. If you could. Would make for a nicer past of mine." (I¡Þ)
"I thought it doesn''t work that way!?" (I)
"And I said you didn''t get it quite right. Anyway, I''d simply like to keep this family as idyllic as it was. So I need to make sure that he''ll never find out." (I¡Þ)
Never?
"Why is this so important to you? You don''t seem like it would affect you as much anymore." (I)
"Oh, it did, back then. Not on apocalyptical levels, but it wasn''t great either. Is it so bad that I wish for one of my personas to spend a happy childhood?" (I¡Þ)
Can I even believe I would go that far for such a reason?
Solely to prevent me from telling Dad?
Would this even be such a big thing?
It doesn''t even seem like she had to face all too dire consequences.
But much more importantly, I basically already made up my mind to tell Dad.
"But isn''t there a chance it could work out? If I try to put it more positively or so?" (I)
"Iori, I''m you. Do you really think you''re the only one who thinks to go about it in this way? I already told you, there''s no timeline where it worked. Not a single one. It''s simply set up to fail." (I¡Þ)
It hurts to hear this.
Basically, she''s saying that there''s no reality in which Dad could accept me as I am now.
Not a chance for us to be truly together as a family.
But even if I don''t tell him, if I decide to lie, would we really be a family? Would we really be truly together like this?
"I''m sorry to tell you this, but there''s no way to sugarcoat anything. It was just as it was. I''m not even angry at him. Though, I need to admit that I adjusted my view on things like this. Be that as it may, the thing is, Dad was relying on a certain amount of stability in his life. He took pride in the idea that he was working for our sake. That his efforts were paying off for those he held dear. The fact that we could control his reality without any real limits wasn''t really good for that worldview. In those versions where he didn''t freak completely out from the start, he simply couldn''t cope. He felt useless and lost any reason to believe that there''s a point in his existence if the fabric of reality is nothing but a mere illusion. It... broke him." (I¡Þ)
So bad?
To think that Dad would suffer like this.
I mean, it still doesn''t justify time traveling in my view.
Especially not as the whole thing looks rather ominous to me.
"How are you even thinking that''s going to work? Even if I would agree to lie to Dad, like forever, if what you''re saying is true, you should know well enough how non-existent the chances are that I''m going to be able to not slip up in the future." (I)
Suddenly, the temperature in the room drops hard, the mouth of my twin forming a grin that can only be seen as devilish.
"Oh, don''t worry about this. I wouldn''t be here if I didn''t have a way to bring my will into reality. So without further ado..." (I¡Þ)
"Snap"
Suddenly, she snaps with her fingers, stands up, and walks out of the room, straight to the living room where the rest of my family is still located.
I''m completely startled, not having anticipated that she would directly take action.
Why would she even have talked to me if she''s choosing to just ignore me now?
What is she even planning?!
I don''t even know if she is truly my future me or just lied.
But I can''t just let her do something to Dad.
Why would she block me out if she had good intentions?
I rush after her but promptly slam into some kind of forcefield.
Shit!!!
I can''t let that happen!
With all my power I crash against the barrier, growing massive structures, all dedicated to somehow bring me through there.
When suddenly the barrier just ceases to exist.
This clearly wasn''t me, but rather it was simply dismissed.
However, I have no time to contemplate this.
I need to catch up to her!
Yet once I reach my door I realize I''m in demon form.
Oh damn, she''s already at him!
"Hello, Dad!" (I¡Þ)
"Oh, my little dreamer!" (Chr)
If I show up like this, what would Dad think?
Would he even believe me over this impostor?
"Hey, can I show you a trick?" (I¡Þ)
"Oh, sure. If you want to." (Chr)
"Okay, look carefully here on my finger here aaand..." (I¡Þ)
She draws some lines into the air with her finger and suddenly...
"Whooooosshhhh"
From one moment to the other purple energy floods the room.
Tendrils explode and unnatural light that seems to have its own mass lays over everything.
Then this cacophony of elements floods to a single point, rapidly concentrating there.
No...
WHAT DID SHE JUST DO TO DAD!?!
Fuck hesitating!
I need to do something!
So I run towards the two, ready to tackle my evil twin into nirvana.
Yet I stop in my tracks once I notice something weird.
Dad doesn''t take notice of me bursting into the room with all the tentacles I could summon at short notice.
Which still are infinitely many.
"Iori!?" (S)
Yes, of course Mum is at a loss when confronted with this.
"Oh, my. So you learned magic tricks! That''s my girl. Did you know, I also was into those when I was young?" (Chr)
"For real?!" (I¡Þ)
Wh-what is going on?
Why isn''t he even looking?
I step up to them, my twin looking directly at me.
But not Dad.
"D-Dad?" (I)
I''m worried, not understanding what just happened.
Yet the moment I approach, my twin steps back, still grinning at me and Dad focuses on my form.
Ohmygod!
"Is something wrong, Iori? You sound suddenly so concerned." (Chr)
WHAT THE FUCK!?!
Chapter 154
I don''t know what to think.
Dad looks somewhat concerned at me, but not even remotely the way you would expect from someone in this situation.
No existential panic or deep seeping horror.
"Are you alright, Iori? You look suddenly so out of it." (Chr)
Why isn''t he reacting to all this?!
It''s not like there''s nothing to react to.
Like maybe the sprawling tentacles, the fact that there are two of me in the room, or that I''m a frickin demon!
Just any kind of reaction!
Why is there nothing coming from him?!
The crazy twin devil of mine meanwhile smirks complacently and waves me off, while walking back into my room.
"You can thank me later!" (I¡Þ)
How the fuck am I supposed to react right now?
I don''t even know what''s going on!
I''m in demon form in front of my, until now, oblivious dad who doesn''t even bat an eye!!!
"I-Iori? What was..." (S)
"I seriously don''t know." (I)
"You don''t know? Well, maybe you can tell me and we can figure something out together." (Chr)
Okay, I somehow need to process this.
So I should catch myself and analyze this situation.
Once I focus all of my senses, especially the non-human ones, I notice that there''s still this... light, for lack of a better term, around Dad.
Just not really as a presence, but somehow like something very intangible.
It''s difficult to describe, but if auras are like a cloud of smoke that is always around people, this "light" is like one layer further from this sense.
Like an even deeper dimension.
Though, for this reason, it''s so far away that I can''t interact with it.
Whatever it is, it doesn''t seem to hurt Dad, but at the same time, he definitely isn''t acting normally.
"Uh, well, do you see something there?" (I)
I point at the tentacles growing out of my room that Mum definitely can see.
"What do you mean? Oh, was that another trick? I''m sorry, but not all of them can work out the first time you show them. Luck is a big factor when getting started." (Chr)
Right...
So he can''t see this.
Then what about...
"So what do you see here?" (I)
I extend my claw in his general direction and let it grow, careful not to hurt him.
"Iori, what are you doing?!" (S)
Concern in her voice. Certainly a degree of panic.
"I''m sorry, Mum, but I need to check this." (I)
Dad meanwhile just looks at my claws.
"Hm, I think you still need to work a bit on your fingerwork if that is what you mean. I would advise you to start with coin tricks. Those are easier to pull off and you don''t need to worry about damaging the object like with cards. Here, give me your hand." (Chr)
He latches on to my claw and something crazy happens.
Where he touches me, my demonic growths disperse and promptly he holds my completely normal human hand in his own.
He pulls out a coin and places it in my palm.
"Here, this is a quarter. Try moving it with just your fingers from one end to the other. Once you get a hang of it you should have a far easier time with other tricks." (Chr)
...I don''t know what to say.
This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
"Iori, what is going on?" (S)
"She''s just a little disappointed, is all. It can''t always work. No reason to worry." (Chr)
Uh, what do I do?
Yes, I am freaked out right now, but throwing it all on Dad would be wrong.
"Yes. It''s just all a bit much at once. Though, I would like to go to my room for a moment and figure something out." (I)
"As you wish sweetie. I know at your age one wants to have time for oneself. But know that if ever anything is really bothering you, you can just come to me with it. I''ll always be there for you." (Chr)
"Yes... Thank you Dad." (I)
It''s heartwarming.
For a moment I felt like long before my transformation, when I knew I could rely on my parents with everything.
However, I need to excuse myself now as I have to beat up my future self.
So I storm into my room and let the tentacles close the door while growing back and then lock it from the inside, before facing the intruder.
The room turns dark, fleshy mask creeps along the floor, walls, and ceiling, while my voice echoes with thunderous depth.
"What, did, you, do?!" (I)
"Huh, it really slipped my mind how easily irritated I was back then." (I¡Þ)
"ANSWER!!!" (I)
"I only made sure that Dad won''t be able to recognize that anything is off about our family. It''s the perfect solution! You can stick together as a family like you always were, and he won''t notice anything that might disturb him." (I¡Þ)
"You, you messed with his mind?! I promised myself I''d never do this and now you do it to Dad of all people!?" (I)
Black tears start dropping down my face while anger wells up from within me.
"Heck no, I didn''t! His mind is perfectly pristine! I wouldn''t dare touch it." (I¡Þ)
How can she say this?
I just saw the result.
"Stop messing with me! Dad is acting weird after what you did! He doesn''t even react to my appearance." (I)
"But I''m speaking the truth. You can call it a normalcy field. It basically filters everything that isn''t perceived as normal by him out of his perspective and close vicinity. Nothing paranormal around Dad will reach him in a way that might put him off. No sight, sound, or attack out of the ordinary can influence him. Naturally, there are some complicated factors to account for. Mum, for example, is naturally not filtered out. Yet her demonic powers are to a degree. The field is intricate enough that it''s going to adjust his perception so that everything makes sense to him in a way that it''s literally the same as reality, just minus the weird stuff. You can be sure that I''m good enough to pull this off. It even works to protect him to some degree. Well, if the planet explodes it might actually strain this a bit." (I¡Þ)
I don''t care how elaborate this thing works!
She did this to him without his consent.
Or mine!
"His thinking isn''t influenced in any way. Only his perception. Basically an advanced version of pink glasses. For all accounts, he''s still dad as he was just moments ago. I didn''t change the slightest bit about him." (I¡Þ)
I''m not sure.
Isn''t his perception a vital part of his thinking that defines who he is?
It makes me anxious just to think about it.
"C-can this be reversed?" (I)
"Well, sure. It was made by me after all. If you put in enough effort to understand the principles and unravel the spellwork of course you should eventually be able to do so. Not that it would be easy. Also, I honestly wouldn''t know why you''d want that. After all, you just got exactly what you needed. And frankly, if your future self is giving you advice, you should be more inclined to take it. After all, it''s coming from your wiser self." (I¡Þ)
My future self?!
I''m starting to get pissed off!
"You are nothing like me! As if I would ever act as you do!" (I)
There''s barely any resemblance to my person.
She''s conceited, ignorant, and acts without a care in the world!
"Ah, didn''t I mention that I became slightly crazy?" (I¡Þ)
Yeah, sure, what else?
Just one more thing to add to the list.
Can I scream?
I want to scream.
"So you''re telling me I''m about to go crazy in the future?" (I)
"I said ''slightly''. Nothing big. Maybe I''m a little shrewd. I only did a tiny mind alteration." (I¡Þ)
"You, you messed with your brain!?! We promised to never do this!" (I)
"If it''s on myself it''s fine. Also, I wanna see how you fare after one or two millennia... oh well!" (I¡Þ)
"Ehm..." (I)
There are some quite convincing points to her statements speaking against my ability to blame her on that matter.
"As I said, it''s nothing big. The simple issue is that human minds aren''t fit for immortality. Yet as there''s no real way out for us, in our situation we had two possibilities. Live forever and slowly go crazy with the passage of time or, and that''s the one I took, voluntarily becoming crazy on my terms." (I¡Þ)
"Wh-what did you do?" (I)
If what she says is true this will have quite a bit of relevance for me.
"I changed myself in a way that I see every day as novel. I still do remember stuff, but it''s a bit more detached from my conscious experience. So when something happens it''s always as if it''s the first time. I could watch the same series a hundred times and still be surprised at the twist. Or I play a game again without experiencing any kind of dejavu if I want it to be like this." (I¡Þ)
Talk about millennia and different concepts of time.
If I understand her right here, she simply got rid of her ability to feel bored in a way that she won''t feel the weight of the time she experiences.
"But was this really worth it? I mean, didn''t you lose your original personality by doing so?" (I)
"If you''re this far you eventually need a coping mechanism. In my case, I altered myself to look at each new day with childlike wonder. Naturally, I retain all my memories, but the outlook is different. I could easily make use of them. Just like you, for example, use your powers you don''t want to think about. Just adding a bit more novelty to rereading a novel you binged years ago. It''s not as bad as you think. The downside might be that it makes me a bit jiggly. Because I never feel any weariness or exhaustion I don''t have much of a sense to hold back anymore. However, I''d still say that my general character remained the same. I''m not much different from you." (I¡Þ)
Says the one who traveled back in time on a whim to change something that apparently happened long ago for you.
"Stop saying I''m not different from you! I have rules! Things I would never do! You just step in here and act like you could do whatever the fuck you want! You have no right to mess with my life like this!" (I)
"Au contraire! I have every right. You might not perceive it like this now, but it''s inevitable that you become a part of me. You have no choice on that matter. And as such your life as well as your whole existence belongs to me." (I¡Þ)
"Shut up!" (I)
I hate this!
I hate her!
I don''t want to hear this!
I don''t want this to be true!
I don''t want to be like this!
Someone I can''t even recognize anymore!
"Why would I? It''s nothing but the truth. You are a past me and will eventually reach your future me. It''s only a question of time. And as you just witnessed, time is such a fickle thing, so simple to bend. So basically there isn''t a distinction at all." (I¡Þ)
"Shut the fuck up!" (I)
I step forward to punch her in the face, not caring if I''m going to regret this later, far in the future, but before I can throw my fist at her, something grabs my arm from behind.
Or rather, many things.
As when I look there I see myself as well as a dozen tentacles taking hold of it.
"Didn''t I tell you to keep it together?" (I2)
Did I mention that I''m in no state where I want to face more versions of myself?
Chapter 155
"Which part of not upsetting the terrifying Leviathan did I not get?!" (I2)
"Hah, I remember when I was like this. Nice times. Or were they? To think I would come out to help myself out like this." (I¡Þ)
"I didn''t do it for you nor for this reason. So first things first, could anyone make us switch dimensions? Because I just heard something that makes me concerned and therefore intent on bringing the blast radius that makes up my less-controlled parts far away from my family if my concerns prove to be valid." (I2)
"Sure, should be no problem to connect." (I¡Þ)
What?
Connect?
"Whoosh"
I can''t even process what happens so fast it proceeds.
From one moment to the other some kind of wave rushes over me and even my structures, and once it settles after less than a split second, I find myself with the other two in some kind of black room.
More disturbingly, I just know that I''m cut off from the outside.
"Wha-what just happened?!" (I)
"I transported us into a certain partition of our dream dimension. It''s quite the remote place, so it should be fine if you freak out here as long as you don''t go completely mental on me." (I¡Þ)
My dark side doesn''t seem the slightest bit disturbed by this development.
"So to get started, I¡¯ve had a hunch ever since you showed up here, but something isn''t quite right. You aren''t really here. Not in total at least. Rather it''s like I can see a glimpse of something immeasurable behind you, or with you. But at the same time, it''s detached. Like baggage you held on the wrong side of a closing subway door, which you still won''t let go of. Probably nothing I should even try to analyze." (I2)
"Okay." (I¡Þ)
"Don''t be like this. I just want an answer from you. As I see it, you are so massive that you can''t even fully cross the borders of time. This kind of growth... It can''t be without consequences. So pray tell, how far did you go for it?" (I2)
"I wouldn''t exactly say that I went very far. To a degree, there''s quite a lot of natural development. As long as I dream I''m going to create things, which in turn expands our personal dream." (I¡Þ)
"You said to a degree. What about the rest?" (I2)
"Well, that might be the two or more bazillion dimensions I swallowed. Do they make me look fat?" (I¡Þ)
"Rather, errh... bloated. You know, more to supervise than our mind could possibly handle. Yet I''m sure you found a way around this." (I2)
"You bet I did!" (I¡Þ)
Did she just say that she swallowed dimensions as if there''s nothing to it?
God, am I evil?
"You, you said you ate dimensions. I, I still am not completely convinced about who you claim you are, but uh, if you hypothetically are saying the truth... did I become evil?" (I)
"Evil? I wouldn''t say so. I still have rules I abide by and usually try being nice and friendly to everyone I interact with." (I¡Þ)
"You just mentioned swallowing dimensions." (I)
I deadpan.
"They''re still all fine in there. It''s just more like I took over their general administration. I may control the fabric of their reality, but that doesn''t mean they have it bad inside me. You should''ve seen those worlds before I came. Well, you eventually will." (I¡Þ)
"Yes, yes. It''s very interesting to hear how far we came, but what I''m really interested in would be that tidbit you just let slip through a moment ago." (I2)
"Which would be?" (I¡Þ)
"I''m sure you know perfectly well, but fine, I''ll humor you. You said Iori is going to become ''a part'' of your future self. Not ''your'' future self. I''d like an answer to the question that raises." (I2)
The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
Huh?
I, I completely overlooked that part.
But if this wasn''t just a slip of tongue...
"I believe I know where you are going with this. Let me try to explain the concept of our time relation if you''re fine with this." (I¡Þ)
"If it helps you to finally get started." (I2)
"First and foremost, Iori is, by all accounts, my past self." (I¡Þ)
"So, you''re still saying you''re me?" (I)
"Well, yes and no. In some way you''re right there, but not quite. Nothing and all at once, while everything comes down to all the same stuff." (I¡Þ)
"You''re not even supposing that I am able to understand that, right?" (I)
"Nah, it was a joke. But seriously, timelines are complicated stuff. In a way, you''re my past me. I remember all the stuff that right now happens. On the other side, I can''t be you as I''m currently tampering with this path and certainly no one did this for me, as I wouldn''t even get this idea if there was no original path. However, the only reason why I can remember both paths must mean I''m both of us, which consequently means we''re the same, which cannot be, as different memories and experiences lead to different people. You''re following me so far?" (I¡Þ)
My head hurts.
"So what? You''re both of us? The only way how this could apply would be..." (I2)
I think I finally understand.
Even if I would''ve rather not.
"D-did you eat me? I... am not really you. Just something you absorbed. Is that it?" (I)
I don''t want to believe this.
It means the real me is dead!
Or rather that I''m eventually going to die and she''s just grooming me to be a tasty treat!
"So, does that mean you are going to kill us? I know, we probably can''t do much about it, but I detest beating around the bush, and your actions just now contradict my conclusion to a degree. So would you finally get out with what is the case?" (I2)
"To soothe all of me present here, it''s not the way you think it is. I''m by all accounts purely Iori. No one else, without any alterations or circumstances that would differentiate me from you as an entity or even pit me against you in any way. Neither am I going to harm nor take action against you as we share the same interests as one being." (I¡Þ)
I can''t contain myself any longer.
I got that she is immensely powerful, but this situation really gets to be too much for me!
"If I''m not really you that means you eradicated my old self! I''m dead, you liar!" (I)
"Woah, no! What do you take me for?" (I¡Þ)
A dimension devouring calamity!
"How can anything else be the case according to your explanation?!" (I)
"After all, you''re one of the infinite versions of me that are and will make up my current self." (I¡Þ)
"But that does mean... gulp, I''m gone. My old self is lost..." (I)
"It''s... a bit more complicated." (I¡Þ)
She isn''t even denying it anymore!
"You really ate me!" (I)
"As I said, no, and for your own sake, put the tentacles away. You don''t want to merge already." (I¡Þ)
"Already?" (I)
"Yes. It''s more of an event horizon thing. When all of us at parallel running moments in time get big enough we start crossing dimensions. However, alternate realities mean alternate us. And as our body does not really distinguish it leads to a merging event." (I¡Þ)
This, this still means I''ll cease to exist in the future.
"Your look is telling enough. It''s not the way you imagine it to be. At this point, far in the future, though we led different lives we were all kinda the same. If we''d have been too different there would have been a distinguishment. Instead, it was more like with that part of us we cut off and then recovered. That wasn''t so bad to her, do you remember?" (I¡Þ)
"But different from her I''m fine with myself! Also, I still got that part around, she''s right here!" (I)
At this, number two waves with her hand.
"Ah, sorry. As I already mentioned, my memories aren''t the most accurate. Anyway, what I wanted to say, it was no gory, brutal, mind-destroying battle royal. Far from it. Rather it was for all of us like simultaneously remembering things we didn''t. A progressive fading of the lines. An oscillation of blurry lines that overlapped until they couldn''t be differentiated any longer. Eventually, we were all the same, in the truest form of this meaning." (I¡Þ)
"I, I still don''t want to vanish." (I)
If there were more than one Iori and after that happened only one remained that means those others are gone.
Lost forever.
"Sigh. You apparently still don''t get it. This merging isn''t about getting absorbed. Rather, it''s some kind of oscillation. In terms of existential crisis, how bad would it be for you if you''d wake up tomorrow with another favorite food?" (I¡Þ)
"Uh, a one? Maybe two?" (I)
"Well, that''s about the level you can expect after the two of us merge. Plus maybe knowledge about one or two trillion parallel worlds, which are quite similar and which you''re assessing at the same time in different versions of yourself, which is honestly leading us too far. In addition, it''s not exactly an immediate process. Rather, the pairs closest to each other''s persona start to merge first, forming ever greater bulks. After all, those with opposing opinions aren''t as compatible. You can think about it like this: Our inevitably growing mass and power is like gravity while contradicting thoughts are more like opposing magnetical poles. Meaning, that the more contradicting the Ioris were to our usual personality, the harder it got to merge. However, just as time, opinions are fickle things that won''t hold forever. I honestly didn''t even notice much of a change. It''s probably not even quite over yet." (I¡Þ)
"Which might be because you altered your own perception to this kind of thing?" (I2)
"Yep, that could totally be it. But what I was trying to get at, to quell your fears, you have probably several millennia for a process to start that proceeds so gratingly slow that you could see the continental drift as fast forward in comparison. There''s nothing forceful about it." (I¡Þ)
I''m not exactly sure if that truly soothes me.
For now, it might help that it''s no immediate problem.
Also, the fact that she''s not going to outright eat me could be considered positive.
"Well, so much for my time here. While exploring the past sounds somewhat tempting, I just know that pissing myself off isn''t worth it. I mean, talk about getting you bad memories! Haha!" (I¡Þ)
At this, a swirling portal of liquid that glows in all colors, some of them I didn''t even know existed, opens behind her.
"So farewell! Until we meet again, as we eventually will." (I¡Þ)
That ominous part was really necessary huh?
So she moves closer to the event horizon.
Before stopping right in front of it and turning back to me.
Damn, so close!
"Oh right, greet Switchy from me once you meet them!" (I¡Þ)
What the heck is this supposed to mean?!
However, she finally steps through the portal and gets ripped away by it.
To me, it looks like the forces are tearing her apart.
However, from her demeanor, it seems like that has been included in the calculation.
"...and the other one." (I)
Chapter 156
Seems like she''s gone.
While curling myself on the ground in a fetal position and crying in existential terror sounds appealing, there are more pressing matters right now.
Now it seems like I need to figure out how to deal with whatever chaos she, or maybe I, left here.
I shouldn''t dwell on anything she said.
If it was the truth, nothing good can come from focusing too much on the future.
And if not, then it means she lied and I shouldn''t listen to anything she said in the first place.
What certainly remains would be the things she actively did just now.
Dad is still going to be affected by this strange force field my probable future self erected around him, so he''ll see everything abnormal as something completely mundane.
The first thing I need to do is return to my home dimension.
Apparently, I have enough control to make this happen without issues.
According to my intention, a portal opens I can step through.
"Mum? Is everything okay?" (K)
Kuri!?
Right, she was supposed to hide somewhere for the time being.
"Hey, Kuri. Are you alright?" (I)
I hope that... thing didn''t do anything to her.
"This was strange, mum. There were two of you, but you were not the same. When you-but-not-you said I couldn''t stay here, I didn''t know what to do." (K)
Sure, your mother being two different persons with different personalities and opinions can only be confusing.
"I-it''s fine, Kuri. The other one is gone now. I''m still the one I was yesterday and the day before." (I)
"Okay!" (K)
Not a single speck of doubt.
Sometimes she truly is too innocent.
"But what happens now?" (K)
"I-I don''t know. The other me did something to Dad I don''t totally understand. We either hide you or introduce you in some way to him. The latter can only be complicated with the thing going on that I don''t understand. You get it?" (I)
Honestly, not even I fully get it.
"Yes! Confusing things are confusing!" (K)
That''s... one way to see this.
"Okay, I need to figure this out first. I think we should talk to Mum. So we don''t decide anything behind her back." (I)
Kuri nods enthusiastically, which I take as her consent for me to leave her and return to the living room.
Once I''m inside, I notice that Mum is massaging her temples.
Also, she''s fuming, literally, indicated by this smoke trail of miasma that emerges from her.
This makes another thing all the more obvious.
The force field around Dad, or whatever it is my other persona did there, is still present, obliterating any speck of miasma drifting too close.
The moment I enter the room, Mum''s gaze snaps in my direction.
Somehow I start feeling concerned.
An instant later, she stands up and walks towards me.
"Ehm, Mum, could I talk to you for a moment?" (I)
"Yes, certainly we will!" (S)
Evidence that I''m in trouble starts piling up.
"Alright. But we should make plans for the evening upon your return. How about a boardgame?" (Chr)
Oh no, I think he''s starting to feel left out.
"Yes, sure. I''m really glad that you''re here, Dad." (I)
"Oh my. I''m too, my little sleeper." (Chr)
I nod and get back with Mum to my room.
"Hello, Grandma!" (K)
Stolen story; please report.
"Sigh. Hello, Kuri. Okay, Iori. What happened there? Suddenly there were two of you, your dad acting like he doesn''t notice, and I''m pretty sure my ability to speak up or even move was suddenly taken away from me. While I''m trying to be understanding and lenient for your circumstances, forgive me if I believe that you have to do with these abnormal occurrences." (S)
This isn''t even wrong.
If that was really the future me.
I truthfully relay everything that I witnessed within the last moments.
This process is quite severely impeded by the fact that I only understood half of it and am still thoroughly overwhelmed.
"So to get this straight: Your future self, or at least an incredibly powerful being with your appearance that even dwarves you who are basically an all-powerful dimensional being, jumped into our house, said a lot of disturbing things that are linked to claimed future events, and then cast some weird magic over your dad. Did I miss anything?" (S)
During her recollection, Mum starts to rub her temples more and more intensely and the miasma gathers around her in a concentration that starts making me worried if Dad will still be able to ignore something of this degree.
Or maybe other people and how their complaints are going to be filtered out by this super spell my proclaimed future self just cast on him.
Speaking of which:
"Uh, I guess most can be summarized under ''saying disturbing things''. Regarding that spell she cast, she called it a ''normalcy field''. No idea how it works exactly, but I was told it''s blocking any supernatural influence from his vision and environment as well as adjusting everything in a way that it does make sense." (I)
Or so I was told.
What exactly the intricacies are is far beyond me.
"So basically you''re saying that there goes our coming out to him? That your ''future self'', for lack of better insight, made it so that by no means we can convince him that we aren''t regular humans anymore?" (S)
"I, I guess so." (I)
I mean, my presumed other self even said that it might work through the planet exploding.
I can imagine a thousand situations I probably even caused myself where the lack of supernatural context wouldn''t make any sense anymore.
However, my other self said this would be included.
Something makes me inclined to believe that a being that defies reality, logic, and basically any natural or unnatural law I can think of would be capable of such a thing.
This means to me, that I should believe that Dad won''t notice anything even if I''m trying hard to burst that bubble.
Probably going all out might work, but I don''t like the implications of what doing so may cause.
"Sigh. Okay, fine by me." (S)
Huh?
Did Mum really just say that?
We shouldn''t come clear to Dad?
"I can see your look and yes, while I admit that lying to your father makes me feel conflicted, I wouldn''t feel much better about presenting everything there is to know. So in this case I think we could apply the saying that a lady got to have some secrets. Sometimes they may just be slightly bigger." (S)
I... guess I understand her.
It''s not like we''re harming Dad.
As much as this may seem like a bad excuse to not do the right thing, it''s also kinda the truth.
Dad won''t appreciate hearing all my troubling stories.
Heck, Mum barely does.
He won''t feel better knowing that the only reason why my condition improved is because I mutated into some kind of super monster.
And well, it won''t make anything worse if I just don''t tell him.
Yes, okay, he may be disappointed about lying, but in comparison to existential dread, this seems like it doesn''t catch up.
"Okay. I understand. So we won''t tell him." (I)
"Sounds like an agreement. Which leaves one point open." (S)
At this, she glances over and I directly know what she''s talking about.
Yeah, that might require an explanation.
After some more discussing our next steps we return to the living room.
"Ehm, hey Dad." (I)
"Huh, I kind of have a deja vu. I feel like you''re today coming quite often to me like this. Oh, and your mother is apparently as well into this." (Chr)
Yep, I confirm that Mum is behind me, with a growing eye that Dad apparently can''t notice.
Another effect I notice is that Dad''s shield seems to have filtered a considerable amount of the miasma that was left here.
This makes me quite concerned about our next actions.
"Honey, we need to tell you something." (S)
"Oh, this sounds serious." (Chr)
"It kinda is. There''s someone we need to introduce you to." (S)
"Introduce me? Well, consider me slightly confused." (Chr)
"Ahem, you can come out now!" (I)
With this, a tiny demon, clad in black with hair of pure darkness that flows down her back emerges from my room.
Of course, Dad has the equivalent of a big question mark over his head at this.
"This... is Kuri. She''s, she''s my daughter!" (I)
I can''t deny her.
Otherwise, I would be a terrible mum.
"Oh, one of your cousins? If you already promised to let her live here for the time being, why did you hide her?" (Chr)
Yet apparently the reality bubble''s adjusting effect applies even to this.
"You see, we weren''t exactly sure how you would react." (S)
To some people, the idea that their daughter gave birth to a demonic nightmare spawn could be troubling.
"Well, I can''t say that I''m thrilled that you went and decided all of this on your own without even telling me a thing. But I can see that this is something you had to do. It''s not like you could''ve left her on the street. By the way, we shouldn''t exclude her like this while she''s present." (Chr)
At this, Dad stands up, moves a step towards Kuri.
"Kuri, right? That''s a beautiful name." (Chr)
"It is! My mum gave it to me!" (K)
"Oh yes, I''ve heard that happens." (Chr)
And she looks so proud of her reasoning.
"So, nice to meet you, Kuri!" (Chr)
He extends his hand towards her.
Kuri looks first reluctantly at it, then at us.
Not seeing an indication that would free her from this, she reaches out herself.
Yet then, suddenly, the force field that was disturbingly calm until now becomes active and envelops Kuri''s right arm.
All the black that usually makes her up is gone the moment it crosses this invisible border, any pale hue getting replaced by a rosy tan.
Confronted with this, Kuri panics, rips her hand back, and sprints into my room, leaving a miasma cloud that scatters due to the simultaneous breaking of the sound barrier.
"Did I say something wrong?" (Chr)
"Uh. No, no. She''s just shy." (S)
Also, she might''ve just experienced a moment of frickin existential dread!
Apparently, Dad''s barrier isn''t only changing his perception but basically all of reality around him as well.
Though, it doesn''t seem like it caused any permanent harm to Kuri.
The question now is if this is due to a special adjustment for her because my future me favors her or if other ghosts would be evaporated.
"But you can believe me, she''s a really sweet child and always listens." (S)
"Never doubted it. Maybe a bit timid, but I don''t think she''s a troublemaker. I can see why you like her. But how long did you say she''s going to stay?" (Chr)
This question got Mum on the wrong foot.
It''s not like we return her anywhere.
"Well, that''s a bit in the open right now." (S)
"That won''t do. She looks like she should already be in grade school. It would be irresponsible to lock her up, no matter her personal problems. There''s school duty." (Chr)
"But, ehm, Kuri is a bit of a special case." (I)
"Ah, you''re saying it''s already dealt with by her mother? That''s good to hear." (Chr)
Was that the field?
Does it alter what we''re saying to him to solve the situation?
I''m not sure if I''m fine with this.
"Anyways, why don''t we have a gaming evening? I was sixteen hours stuck in a plane, and I''m burning to spend some time with my family! Let''s ask Kuri if she''d like to join." (Chr)
At least he''s like I remember him.
To be honest, I still feel the same warmth being with him.
"Okay, I''ll go." (I)
"Oh, and Iori..." (Chr)
"Yes?" (I)
"I''m glad to be here with you and see that you''re well." (Chr)
A pang in my heart.
"Y-yes. Me too." (I)
Maybe this isn''t so bad?
Chapter 157
Okay, yesterday was fun.
Well, as fun as things can be after interdimensional beings who seemingly stretch even beyond time were meddling with your affairs.
What I''m trying to get at is that I still had a very nice time with my dad.
Even if he might be under the influence of some ridiculous, reality-warping spell, he''s still my dad and I''m glad he''s here.
However, the next day eventually comes, and I need to go to school.
That dad is here is even more of a reason not to slack off in front of him.
So I arrive and settle down in the classroom, only to become aware that my situation might turn untenable, as stuff I''d rather put off to deal with comes right at me.
"Hey, Iori! How was your weekend? ''Wink''." (C)
Oh god.
If the truth wouldn''t be so unbelievable, we would''ve gotten exposed a long time ago.
Since I developed a bit of a feeling for it after Zika''s last coaching, I cast that look-away magic that she''s so proficient in using, to avoid the results if Chiaki becomes any more explicit about the things we did on Saturday.
I know, I said I won''t use mind magic, but I think something like this isn''t over the acceptable boundaries.
Basically, I''m only maintaining my privacy without bothering anyone.
Quite the opposite actually, at its core.
Though, it leaves a foul aftertaste if I think about how this might be the start of a slippery slope that''s going to lead me towards turning into someone sinister.
However, for now this safety measure is simply an essential necessity if I want to deal with Chiaki.
"Are you ever going to learn that we should avoid meddling, mentioning, or even thinking about that kind of stuff at school?" (I)
"Well, I''m not the one who''s showcasing their void black eyes to the class." (C)
Damn, this might have to do with my usage of magic.
Activating my powers still undoes my cover-up illusions.
I really should work more on this.
"Anyway, I really don''t want us to expose ourselves because of mere incompetence. So please try to avoid doing so." (I)
"As you please! But still, this weekend was great. Not to forget this headset! It''s really awesome!" (C)
"You used it again?!" (I)
Damn, I need to maintain the distraction field a bit harder or the others are going to look.
Though, in hindsight, this explains why Chiaki didn''t bother me on Sunday.
Yet now I''m growing concerned.
"Please, don''t tell me you went to some kind of convention as a real-life fox girl." (I)
"Okay, I won''t tell you that I went to the event at the mall as a fox girl!" (C)
"Chiaki!" (I)
"Grmbl"
"Okay, okay. No reason to shake reality. I didn''t." (C)
Sigh.
She''s making it so difficult for me sometimes.
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
"Not as a fox girl at least." (C)
"Grmbl"
A billion eyes, scattered through the dimensions, twitch furiously.
However, I suppose scolding Chiaki won''t bring the desired effect.
"Iori, that''s already the second quake in the day." (Makoto)
I see Makoto entering the room.
But the first thing that draws my attention isn''t his exasperated look, but rather that I feel like there''s something off with his aura.
It''s still the same color and general shape, but it''s as if the way the inner patterns swirl has changed.
Or rather, instead of swirling like a cloud they now rather seem to stream like water currents.
Should I mention that?
The state and especially any changes to one''s soul seem pretty important, but at the same time awfully private.
"Also, what do you even want to accomplish with that mindfield? It''s stretching all the way down the corridor!" (M)
Huh, did I forget to adjust the range?
Also, he''s aware of it?
It''s not like anyone is acting strange.
"Ehm, how do you know? Or rather, how come you''re not affected?" (I)
As bad as it sounds, it''s not like I made a list of people to exclude from this kind of thing beforehand.
"Seriously, the moment I came close I felt the tug at my perception. It''s not even very subtle." (M)
"Sorry. I just didn''t want Chiaki to blurt out everything we were up to this weekend for others to hear." (I)
"So that''s what you did? You''re getting good at this outer god business!" (C)
"God, Chiaki, please, don''t make her get any ideas." (M)
"Like having Iori create a magical avatar creator for me? That thing is awesome, by the way!" (C)
"Yes... that''s kinda what I had in mind." (M)
"But now you have to tell us where you were! And no excuses! I''m rather sure you weren''t even sick when you missed classes!" (C)
Now that she says it, Makoto was always a prime example of physical health.
That is quite the reason for jealousy on my part.
"Sigh. My mum puts me through special training. She says that you two left me already so far behind that it would be irresponsible to leave me as I am, only waiting till things will eventually blow up." (M)
"Oh, can I join? I''m sure that would be fun! How about you, Iori?" (C)
With a deadpan face, Makoto looks back at her.
"No, it isn''t. Also, what we''re doing there wouldn''t work on you. Mum said something about your internal lifeforce generators being too stacked, or... woven." (M)
So his training is about improving his lifeforce?
Like some kind of mana increase training?
Does that explain the difference in his aura?
I''m pretty sure that this is nothing you influence by doing sit-ups or squats.
Rather, this mad sorceress either had Makoto do something to himself that messed with the inner workings of his aura or did it to him directly.
Whichever of these two it is, I''m rather sure it would be a case for childcare institutions if it came out.
Soul alterations are nothing to be trifled with.
"Oh, too bad. I thought we found our new group activity. On that line, what did you do yesterday, Iori?" (C)
"Uh, well, my dad came back." (I)
"Is something the matter, Iori? I thought you would be totally elated. You always sound so positive when you mention him." (C)
I suppose that''s true.
But after yesterday, I don''t really know what to think.
"Well, do you know how it is when stuff happens that is just too much and you can''t really process it?" (I)
Uh, why is Makoto staring so blankly at me?
And why is even Chiaki scratching her head as if she doesn''t know what to answer to this?
"Iori, are you messing with us?" (M)
"Ehm, no? Yesterday was really a bit too much." (I)
"Never mind what would put an actual outer goddess off track, but the mere idea that we were not once at a loss when we got caught up in your shenanigans is speaking of pure obliviousness!" (M)
In hindsight, I might''ve worded this poorly.
"Sorry. But it was really a bit overwhelming." (I)
"Okay, now I''m concerned. Care to elaborate on what I assume might be the preamble to the downfall of reality?" (M)
"Oh, yeah! I wanna hear too!" (C)
Sigh.
Alright, why not?
It''s not like anything bad can come from this.
So I tell them about the events that transpired yesterday.
The reactions are... mixed.
"Damn, that is a big thing!" (C)
"So to summarize: A supposed future ''you'' just showed up in your bedroom, put a spell on your dad, and inflicted upon you a form of existential dread that given what you are may burst the boundaries of what our human sanity may be able to process." (M)
"I guess so?" (I)
"I don''t even know what to think anymore. It seems like anytime I dare to speak to you it''s revealed that something of even greater magnitude happened. Seriously, we are beyond any imaginable scope!" (M)
I kinda feel exposed.
However, before I can retort in any way, our homeroom teacher enters, which effectively ends our discussion.
While I probably could simply maintain the field for our talk to continue without him even getting the idea to disturb us, this appears incredibly asocial to me.
"Okay, students! I hereby inform you that in sight of the sports day on Wednesday, you''ll all have practice during the last two units of the day to prepare. Club activities will be suspended for that time and participation is mandatory. Now with that being said, take out your books!" (Mr. Reko)
Groan!
Chapter 158
Sports day!
Why does it have to be sports day?
Maybe it''s only learned behavior, because most of my complexes with it, which originated from my weak condition, don''t apply anymore.
But still, I hate sports days with a fervor.
All this forced comradery, the exertion, the competitiveness.
Though, the latter I apparently can blame a great deal on the supernatural influences around me.
What bothers me most at the moment would be how much I need to look out to keep my body in check.
From "don''t transform into a beast demon" to "don''t jump further than eight meters" it''s basically all a big minefield for me.
And this while others I''m associated with and whose actions therefore might fall back onto me just waltz through said field.
Seriously, this Sora-boy seems to have no environmental awareness.
We''re currently assigned to do general fitness exercises that come along with the special stuff we were forced to sign up for, and the way he''s honestly trying his very best is quite problematic if you consider that I enhanced his physical capabilities via a kind of innate body strengthening.
I wish he''d just notice that others are already talking to each other about the feats he displays.
Seriously, he has to know this!
Suddenly, Sora stops in his tracks as if he suddenly remembered something extremely important.
Then he confusedly looks around until he lays eyes on me and then questioningly points his finger at himself.
Why would he...
Wait, did I just talk to his mind?
I somehow think so.
I can do telepathy?
Huh, I know I can influence others, so it isn''t too far of a stretch, but until now that never happened.
Otherwise, I would already be in far bigger trouble if any of my classmates could''ve heard my internal ramblings.
...
The badges!
I still remember how they carved into their flesh!
So does that mean this connection can also serve as some kind of telephone line to their minds?
Okay, enough about this.
I just need to prevent that he''s drawing too much attention.
- Try not to show off so much. I don''t want the news here because you set a new world record in something. Also, I''m pretty sure that magical enhancements can be considered a form of doping.
Next, Sora grabs shortly for his head, then looks at me, and, although slightly insecure, raises his thumb.
Okay, coming from this reaction it should be confirmed that I can indeed telepathically talk to those who are connected to me.
While the way he''s now actively avoiding moving too well isn''t inconspicuous at all, it hopefully should work out.
With this, I can again concentrate on my own tasks.
Yet then an eye of mine points me at Makoto and I notice how he''s moving somewhat similar to Sora, just in a far more practiced way.
Huh, could it be that he''s really holding back right now?
He did say something about doing special training, but I probably didn''t pay it enough mind.
I can''t exactly tell, solely coming from how hard he''s trying not to give it his all, but my instinct (aka my eldritch knowledge) tells me that it''s not only a little above what normal humans are capable of.
I find this concerning, as he wasn''t this fit not so long ago.
Just what did his mother do to him?
Or maybe made him do it?
I hope it''s at least nothing morally problematic.
Yeah, I know, glass house.
Whatever it is, he doesn''t even break out into a sweat while basically doing long-distance sprinting.
"Iori, try not to slack off!" (Ms. Otsuki)
While I admit that I was distracted by the paranormal findings around me, I can''t help but feel slightly bothered.
At least, I fully get why Nanako apparently used mind manipulation to dodge practice.
"Yeah, no slacking off, sleeper!" (Sh)
"If she''d at least try to show some effort!" (K)
Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.
Do Shiromi and Konoe seriously have nothing else to do but to bother me?
Like spending their breath on running?
And right on cue, there''s Chiaki.
"Not nice, Konoe! Iori is trying so hard!" (C)
I didn''t ask to be hugged from behind by you, Chiaki!
Especially not while I''m running!
Or rather striding at a comfortable pace.
How does it even happen that all of you are here with me and deliberately matching my pace?!
"You''re always taking her side and thus enable her, Chiaki!" (K)
"But she is trying! Really hard even!" (C)
"Then she has to try harder! It''s pathetic how slow she is! It''s clear she doesn''t give it her all! Does she even remotely look like she''s about to break a sweat?!" (K)
Oh girl, you certainly don''t want to know what I would sweat out.
However, I''m currently thinking hard about increasing my speed solely to get away from this group.
But wouldn''t that kinda prove them?
On the other side, running slower may as well aggravate things.
I''m sure Zika would now just use her mind magic to get out of this unpleasant conversation, but I won''t.
For me, this is basically the prime example of when controlling others'' minds is not justified.
In the end, just continuing as I am does the trick, as Konoe quickly has enough of deliberately slowing down to match me and the others follow.
Well, all except...
"Don''t take it so hard. She doesn''t know about your extraordinary exercises! Like that one time you were jumping from tree to tree as a cat." (C)
"Why are we even doing this? Isn''t the sports day itself supposed to advance physical exercises? Why do we have to work out in advance for a day that is dedicated to working out?!" (I)
"Well, maybe so we can give it our best when it matters? Like you practice before a stage play, right?" (C)
Don''t come here with logic, I want to rant!
"Iori! Chiaki! Stop dawdling there!" (Ms. Otsuki)
Damn, seems like that was too much.
Even if I need to say that this was mostly Chiaki''s fault.
"Yeah, slowpoke! Try to actually partake for once!" (K)
She already did another round!?
I continue running, yet have to listen to an ill comment from Konoe each time she laps me.
I would even say that she''s extra motivated to run even faster, so she can more often show up.
Kinda stupid if you ask me.
She even grows exhausted by the fourth time, but still doesn''t intend on slowing down.
Can this be healthy?
There''s this foreboding feeling I get that makes me look after her.
This is when I see the running boy behind her.
The ghost looks almost mundane in the way he runs among the crowd.
However, his specter-like glow gives him away.
While I''m still asking myself what he even wants there, I notice him approaching Konoe.
He''s closing in...
And pushes!
Instantly, my mind goes into overdrive and the world slows down.
I should''ve known that this is what the boy does.
He causes incidents to exhausted athletes, which makes these look like accidents.
The way Konoe is falling now it might have severe consequences if she impacts the ground as she threatens to do right now.
She might be insufferable, yet it''s not like I wish her to break her legs.
Especially, if I see the whole thing happen in slow motion.
But what can I do?
It''s not like I can just grow some kind of flesh mat out of the ground.
I might be able to divert attention, but that has its limits.
How would anybody be able to ignore this?!
She''ll get hurt and I can''t think of a single good way to do something about this.
But still, I need to do something!
Damnit!
At this moment, I feel my senses spread through the ground below me.
Tiny veins becoming active, transferring a minor part of my consciousness, sucked along this path, directly below Konoe.
Oh shit, I''m going to do something!
I can''t be seen!
I can''t be seen!
I can''t be seen!
Then I feel how I''m erupting out.
From my perspective on the sidelines, I see how translucent tendrils emerge, for the tiniest fraction of time grasp hold of Konoe, set her back on her legs, and retract.
Konoe looks perplexed, but nobody seems to react.
Did they truly not see this?
No, more importantly:
I can do invisible tentacles!?!
Never mind it being handy, this is utterly distressing!
I''m pretty sure not a single adaptation of this idea in media is a decent one!
"Hey, I had her!" (running boy)
Is he now seriously going to complain to me?!
"What exactly about holding back didn''t you understand?!" (I)
He shrinks back but still wants to retort.
"Wasn''t she mean to you? She''s like one of those assholes who made me run! I had to! I can''t ignore her!" (running boy)
Right.
As far as I was informed, the running boy was a kid who died from overexertion.
The details are a bit muddy, but the gist is that he wasn''t the fittest overall, but was for reasons driven beyond the edge.
While his main targets are sports aces in an exhausted state, he also goes for others, as long as they show enough drive.
Yet for the latter, the consequences are usually less severe.
This tells me that it''s a bit of a personal grudge.
"Just saying, I just want to get this over with. Can you hold back for the time being?" (I)
"No! I have to! This is my day! I need to make it matter!" (running boy)
And with this, he runs off.
Damnit, I''m going to be busy, aren''t I?
Chapter 159
Now the group activity phase begins.
Did I mention how much I regret it that I let Chiaki drag me into the rider''s battle?
Not only that the whole point of this activity is that we''re literally sitting upon each other, while I''m not too great with physical contact, I''ll also be elevated so the whole school can stare at me!
Sigh.
But I don''t see how I''d get out of this now.
A short time later, I''m meeting up with my group.
Which is convenient, as there''s something I had to verify from Nanako.
"Is everyone ready?!" (C)
"Just a moment, please. Nanako, I''d like to ask how you''re getting by with the new rumors." (I)
"Uh, well, I think we''re making progress?" (N)
Why does that sound like a question?
"In what way?" (I)
"Well, coming up with fitting stories isn''t all that easy. At the moment, we''re still at it to interact with the wonders to find something that is for both sides agreeable. The creative act itself being the most difficult." (N)
"Okay... It''s just that a moment ago I had to prevent the running boy from injuring our classmates." (I)
It''s a bit of a thing that tells me there isn''t too much of a change happening yet.
However, I should''ve considered the reaction I would cause.
"I''m sorry, my dark lady! I didn''t intend to disappoint you!" (N)
Not only does she shout, but she''s also throwing herself into the dirt!
Damnit, people are staring.
"Are you fucking crazy?! You can''t prostrate yourself to me in public! I can''t have this kind of attention!" (I)
Invisible tentacles push up from the ground below her and get her back on her legs.
Yet my outbreak didn''t help calm her down.
No, she looks genuinely terrified.
Is something up with my face?
I seriously need to calm down.
So, how to deal with this?
The fact that she still has a breakdown in public is a huge issue and can''t continue like this.
So I need to do something.
Yet if she won''t even look at me, it doesn''t make this an easy task.
So I once again apply my invisible tentacles to nudge her to look at me.
"Look, I''m not angry at you. It''s just that I want you to act normally around me, okay? Once we meet up with the others, we''ll figure out how to deal with those rumors and everything will be good. Can we make that happen?" (I)
Her eyes are still wide open, but at least she stopped quivering and whimpering.
"Hey guys! Did I miss something?" (S)
Oh, you have no idea, Sora.
"We, we were discussing how to get good rumors going." (N)
She got a hold of herself quite quickly.
Does she not want to appear vulnerable in front of him?
"Ah, right. I still think they have to be catchy, but the big problem is going to bring them among the people." (S)
"Guys, I think we should start with practice. People are still looking, so we should give them a good show! Also, we can continue talking while we''re at it!" (C)
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
That shows more situational awareness than I would''ve given Chiaki credit for.
So we start training our rider structure while discussing the particular rumors and how they should stay engaging while not being deadly.
Some are easier on this than others.
Doreo, for example, can just hand out helpful knowledge.
I''m sure there''s quite a demand for anyone looking to study something.
A prayer to a library demon shouldn''t pose an issue if there''s no severe price to pay, even if he''s a creep.
Some of the more complex, and more deadly, ones pose more of a challenge.
The faceless nurse is quite hardcore I need to say.
It''s difficult to tune down from "slicing their faces off and wearing them as her own" while preserving the original sense.
I don''t want to replace them, so the rumors need to be at their core depicting the same wonders or there''ll be just another one kind of plopping up, according to Zika.
Intimate knowledge about their nature helps to keep them who they are to a degree.
Of course, some of these stories are rather disturbing, but we''re working through them.
All this while repeatedly forming human pyramids!
On another note, it disturbs me on some level how casual this formation comes to us by the end.
As if we''re mentally connected and in sync or something like that.
Probably just my imagination.
Mhm.
"Hey, we''re rather good. I think we might win this!" (S)
"We ''might''?! I''m totally set on victory! With Iori we just can''t lose!" (C)
Ehm, where did this come from?
"Aren''t you a bit too confident? We only manage to walk steadily by now. That''s not telling anything about how well we''ll do in competition." (I)
"You''re already doing so well! There''s nothing that could possibly stop us!" (C)
Sometimes I feel like talking to a brick wall would be more responsive.
Though, in my current state this might actually hold some truth if I''d call upon the soul of an object or something.
"As a matter of fact, I''m small, which means my reach is limited. Also, my body coordination isn''t all that great." (I)
I still remember that bloody smear I left on Soraja''s mountain.
"I''m sure if you''re hanging in, maybe supported by some otherworldly inspiration, you can overcome that! Or you could use those invisible tentacles you''ve already called forth all day to snatch the others'' headbands." (C)
She was aware of them?!
"I knew there was something!" (N)
"I''m certainly not going to use my horror powers to cheat in a competition. That''s plain wrong!" (I)
"Awh, but it would be such a great advantage. Then we''ll just have to support you as best as we can!" (C)
Brick wall, I say it!
Fortunately, all this ridiculousness makes the time fly by, so eventually, I can finally grow back into my casual clothes and be on my way.
"See you tomorrow, Iori!" (C)
"Yeah... You too." (I)
The way back home goes just as easy.
I notice from the bus that more ghosts are lingering around in the streets than in the past few weeks.
Might be that they grew used to this underlying aura of dread I''m apparently emitting.
If I remember it right, the talisman I''m carrying suppresses the complete aura of doom, and more importantly, makes me look normal within it.
But it can''t completely get rid of it, only make it appear less threatening.
So by now, it''s probably more of an undercurrent than a "stay out" sign.
So I arrive at my home.
The first to welcome me is Dad.
Of course, I directly jump into his arms.
It actually feels a little weird to be within his field.
Hard to describe what it is.
In some way, I''d say that I feel more pure, more like a human, without all the disturbing corruption that comes with me, but at the same time, I''m not quite whole.
In this regard, I probably need to live with the fact that my true nature is being corrupted.
It''s because of this that I somehow feel wrong when the field my future me established turns me into something like a regular human.
At least on the surface.
Deep within me, or probably at a completely different place, on the other end of a tunnel I''m connected with, I feel it still squirming.
The power that wants to rush back, right at the border of the field.
Or even within it?
As I said, it''s difficult to describe.
"My! Never saw you this lively! It''s actually kinda nice." (Chr)
I probably should stop pondering about what his true thoughts would be if he knew what is really going on with me.
It... doesn''t really help.
"There you are! How was school today?" (S)
"Uh... Sports days aren''t really mine. Or preparation days." (I)
"It seems some things will never change. Did you at least get an activity you''re fine with?" (Chr)
"About this, Chiaki kinda forced me to be the head of the riders'' battle." (I)
"Wow! That''s pretty big for you. You think you can do it?" (Chr)
"Totally not sure if we''re going to win anything, but I promised Chiaki to give it my all. At least we manage by now to stay stable together." (I)
"That''s my girl!" (Chr)
Well, the good thing about low expectations is that they''re very easy to fulfill.
"I hope all this competing didn''t kill your fighting spirit, or you won''t have a chance against me in ''racers''." (Chr)
Oh my!
It''s been so long since I could play video games with Dad!
I run into my room, but once I look at my TV I see that it''s already on.
"Kuri, didn''t I tell you not to leave my gaming console on the whole day? That costs energy!" (I)
"Mum?" (K)
I try to close the game so I can start "racers", but find that it won''t react.
Is something wrong with the controller?
Should I maybe use my powers to get this thing to work?
Can I even manipulate technical gadgets without having studied engineering?
If anything, I want it to work properly and not in some weird eldritch way.
"Could you already start the game?" (Chr)
"Uh, no. It''s somehow stuck in this menu." (I)
Why did Kuri even play a fighting game?
"Really? Let me take a look." (Chr)
Lacking a reason to deny him I hand over the controller.
"Let''s see. Hm. What do you mean? It works just fine." (Chr)
He''s right!
It works just fine.
Okay, does Dad have something like the technical equivalent of a green thumb?
Well, I won''t complain if he gets it going.
"Kuri! Do you want to join in?" (Chr)
It''s so nice of him to include her.
While Kuri for certain reasons feels uncomfortable next to Dad, I signal to her that it''s fine.
After this, we all play together, Dad on my left, and Kuri on the right.
Due to his field, Dad isn''t even bothered by all the miasma Kuri is releasing while she''s losing.
It''s nice to spend time like this.
I think I could live with it if everything would stay as it is.
Chapter 160
The next day eventually starts.
It''s the last day before sports day, so I can expect a lot more of all this hassle.
"I''ll be off to school then!" (I)
"Have fun! I can''t wait to see you tomorrow!" (Chr)
Really?
What''s so entertaining about seeing me failing?
Oh no!
I think I let my thoughts show on my face.
Yet Dad just smiles at me.
"You know, it''s not important if you win or lose there. Only that you''re doing your best. I''ll be proud of you either way." (Chr)
"Hey, don''t exclude me! I''m of course my daughter''s biggest fan! Don''t forget your bento!" (S)
I can''t help it that a smile creeps along my face.
While contemplating what else I could plant in my dream dimension, so Mum has an easier time cooking stuff with more variety, I eventually reach the campus.
I can already tell, today is going to be particularly bad.
Most classes are dismissed, as everyone is supposed to help build up the structures for tomorrow''s festivities.
Our sports day is such a big event that we''re having all kinds of visitors.
Of course, mostly family, as whoever goes to a school sports festival without personal involvement must be a total weirdo.
At least this means that today we don''t have to practice.
Well, if you don''t count having to carry all that stuff around.
But it''s probably still better than having to do the art for the posters.
I''m surprised to see Nanako and Yoko doing exactly that.
I suppose drawing all those pentagrams is good practice.
I on the other hand am occupied with something more mundane.
So I simply have to carry the equipment for the hurdle race.
"Hey, Iori! No time to dawdle!" (C)
Yeah sure.
You on the other side could go for a little less, given how you''re currently lifting two hurdles with each arm.
"Can''t you try showing off a little less?" (I)
At least, I try not to stand out.
My contribution is perfectly standard.
Not too much, not too fast, but at a pace that can be expected.
After all, safety matters.
This is perfectly aligning with school regulations, as the generous addition of safety equipment shows.
Something tells me that the budget is very focused on that aspect.
"Hey, we need more mats over here!"
"Ain''t that enough already?"
Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.
"Can''t help it. It''s a specified condition."
Yeah, for some reason the obstacle course regularly leads to people having "little incidents".
For anyone in the know, the cause shouldn''t be too surprising.
I see how quite a lot of us are busy preparing for the obstacle course.
To be honest, that one is more exciting to watch than the hurdle race as it has more variety and bigger structures.
Not like I''d ever be seen partaking in it, as it''s one of the things guaranteed to be the center of attention.
Which is a no, thank you, from me, as I already have more than enough trouble at hand.
While I''m trying to look as if this would be very exerting for my impossible body, I notice the running boy again watching the works.
Since that one always caused a lot of trouble during the recent days I feel like I shouldn''t let him leave my sight.
"Huh, they make it more difficult for me with every passing year. Seems like I really have to go all out tomorrow!" (running boy)
Is he seriously still about to harm the other students?
He''s even saying it out loud right in front of me.
"Didn''t we agree that you should stop injuring people and instead support them? You''re quite sporty, right? So you can help others with their results in that regard." (I)
With his powers, he could be something like a phenomenon of second wind.
I''m sure quite a lot of people would be interested in praying for better results.
Not sure how well that goes along with general fair play and anti-cheat regulations, but by now I''m somewhat convinced that there''s nothing where the supernatural hasn''t some kind of influence.
"If I''d give in on that I''d lose my core! You said I wouldn''t completely stop existing!" (rb)
I look for help in the direction of the occultism club members next to me.
"He isn''t quite wrong. His original rumor is all about hating the popular kids, as they drove him to his death. All the frustration of not being able to compete and getting ridiculed for failure. Forcing him now to support those he hates would probably be asking a bit too much. Especially on the day that is basically linked to his rumor." (J)
"Then what else would you suggest? If this continues, it''s only a question of time till something happens on the sports day." (I)
"Hey, how about we find something like a middle ground?" (S)
I''m pretty sure I asked exactly that from them.
"Didn''t I tell you to do exactly that already days ago? Look, if we don''t stop him he might literally run havoc on the festival." (I)
Oh no, I think I got Nanako and Junichiro to tremble.
"I-it''s not like we didn''t do anything. We were able to find some first compromises that should work. Concepts for the new rumors, so to speak. It''s just that some of the wonders are more complicated. Some are so in the complexity of their background, some because their very concept isn''t aligning with what we need. But I still think we''re making progress." (J)
"If you don''t dwell on the other issues we encountered." (Y)
Now Nanako looks as if she would seriously want to shut Yoko up.
"Hi, Yoko. Uh, is today a good day?" (I)
"I think so? At least, I feel oddly energetic today." (Y)
Uh, I''m sure that''s nothing to be incredibly concerned about.
Better to change the flow of this conversation.
"What are your issues?" (I)
"Uh, well, we encountered slight difficulties in spreading the rumors." (S)
"Which would be?" (I)
"We aren''t popular!" (N)
She says this so matter of factly.
Without the slightest reluctance to do this self-assessment.
"Ehm, could you elaborate? I don''t quite understand your trouble." (I)
"Urgh, is it really so hard to understand?! We''re only a bunch of weirdos who attend a semi-official club. Even if we have a good rumor, we can''t establish it, as that would require us to convince people that what they believed until now is wrong. But we''re outcasts. They won''t take us seriously." (Y)
Seems like her mood switched again.
"Okay, I can see how this might be a problem, but then what are we supposed to do about the shenanigans of the running boy tomorrow?" (I)
"We''ll probably need quite a while longer to get a full concept together." (J)
"Though, he isn''t here anymore anyway." (S)
I look where the boy was just seconds ago and find the space vacant.
Urgh, I think this answered my question.
Seems like I''ll have to double and triple the general surveillance to prevent any greater harm, as it''s clear that they won''t be able to help me with my tasks.
I want to make sure that there won''t be any greater incidents that might force the local enforcers to do something drastic.
So I plant some eyes, solely to inform myself before something really bad happens.
"Iori, come help! We aren''t done yet!" (C)
"Yeah, yeah, coming." (I)
Chapter 161
Today is the day of the sports festival.
Oh god, how much I dreaded this day.
We all eat together as a family and after this, we drive together to school.
Even Kuri, which makes me quite nervous.
Already the moment when I pass through the gate is terrible, as all the decorations we put up the day before greet me upon arrival.
"Okay, Iori. We''ll look for nice places with a good view." (S)
"It might take quite a while longer. Shouldn''t we stroll around for a bit?" (Chr)
"What is this place? I feel mum everywhere!" (K)
Oh god.
That''s not the kind of question I want to have here stated openly.
"Yes, this is Iori''s school. It''s the best in the city. The tuitions weren''t exactly cheap, but most graduates from here are going to have a great future." (M)
Yeah, in that sense, I suppose there''s no way for me anymore to get around "a great future".
However, today I''ll certainly try not to stand in the spotlight.
I bid my farewell and get into the school.
We''ll first have our orientation before we get to the real deal.
According to the general information we received, the bad part is going to start directly after this.
At the start, we all apparently have to do some mandatory standard activities.
Pretty much the boring stuff where they''re taking our individual results for comparison, like hundred-meter run, or distance jumping.
However, only those with little chance of injury are mandatory.
After this, the day basically really starts and the more competitive events begin.
Mostly the club activities at first.
Tennis, soccer, ping pong.
Pretty much everything where they can show off.
Those are then mixed with some more general stuff.
You know, relay race, hurdle run, obstacle walk.
As long as your own event isn''t coinciding with them that is.
This sadly isn''t the case for mine.
Unfortunately, it seems like Chiaki got me good, as to the end those mass sections more and more divulge into the eye-catching group activities.
And yeah, you guessed it, the great finale is going to be the goddamn rider''s battle.
Not only this, but apparently many more students than I expected are going to "fight" against us.
"That was all. Don''t forget to show up ten minutes before your events start. If you skip on the events you signed up for this will be directly reflected on your grades. Don''t forget that participation is mandatory. We all want to show our great spirit at this school and that we value fitness!" (Ms. Otsuki)
"At least some of us do." (Konoe)
Yeah, yeah, I know who that was aimed at.
With this, we''re free now.
While there''s a loose guidance for the classes going on, most of the schedule works over the lists where we have to appear to get our crosses.
"I''m so excited! Can''t wait for our big moment!" (C)
"You knew our activity would become this big, didn''t you?" (I)
If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"Well, it was like that last year. You would''ve known had you been there." (C)
Right.
Last year I kinda passed out after my run.
At least, I was in the infirmary for the rest of the day.
Speaking of which, this might be part of the reason why Ms. Otsuki walks in my direction right now.
"Oh, Iori. I''m really happy that you''re so eager this year. I wasn''t sure if we should put you up at the start of the terms, but you made such great progress! I''m sure you''ll shine at your events." (Ms. O)
With this, she leaves.
Wait a moment!
"Did she just say events? Like in plural?" (I)
Please say she meant the mandatory ones.
"Oh, didn''t you know? Oh right, you passed out after your first last year. Aside from the mandatory training at the start, we are supposed to sign up for at least two things. Otherwise, they will conscript us for any of the other activities till we have two!" (C)
"Two!? No, I didn''t! Does that mean I now have to do one of the runs? Oh please, don''t tell me I need to partake in the hash race!" (I)
I didn''t ever understand in which way this event is even related to sports.
It''s just about finding something.
Of course, the popular students have an advantage in this, as they can hope for support to get whatever they need.
Basically, it''s more of a self-advertising event.
Something like, "Look how funny I am, that I''m doing this for your enjoyment!".
But for anybody else, who just like me wouldn''t be all that familiar with the peculiarities of obtaining the required items while having a good batch of social anxiety on top, this would simply be hell.
For this reason, sports day is for me the need to balance between not doing too much and avoiding being put into a punishment game.
Yet the relay run isn''t any better, as it''s the most prestigious one.
But maybe I could cheat there?
But not in the hash race.
Oh god, please, I really don''t want to do the hash race!
"Grmbl"
"Oh no! Today of all days?"
"Isn''t it strange how frequent those mini-quakes are recently?"
"Maybe a seismologic tension directly below us?"
"Isn''t this scary?"
Oh damn!
Now I did it and caused a minor panic among the students.
Should I calm them down?
But would messing with their emotions like this not go too far?
Before I can come to a conclusion, I see that Zika already walks right through the worst zones and everybody "magically" loses interest in the quakes.
Then she walks straight to me.
"Could you please just not? With so many people the difficulty to make them ignore rises exponentially!" (Z)
"I-I''m sorry. I just had something really troubling on my mind." (I)
"Then take care that whatever is on your mind won''t crawl out. That would be something I can''t contain." (Z)
"On that note, was that really necessary? I mean, influencing this for this reason alone?" (I)
"I can''t believe you! Do you have any idea how many investigations we would already have at hand wouldn''t I regularly clean up your poorly contained antics?! And now I''m hearing complaints about how I have to do your job?!" (Z)
"Uh, no. Sorry. I just don''t like the thought that one''s thoughts stop being one''s own." (I)
"Sorry to break it to you, but that''s exactly the case. Deal with it!" (Z)
"Ahem..." (C)
Chiaki!?
How did she manage to stay quiet for so long?
That must be a personal record.
"I just wanted to tell you that you don''t need to worry about being stuck in an event you won''t like." (C)
Oh no, this sense of dread!
"Chiaki... What did you do?" (I)
"I signed us both up for the three-legged race! That''s gonna be awesome!" (C)
I knew it!
The three-legged race should start somewhere in the middle of the day.
Coming right before the hash race, the three-legged race is the prime example of what happens if you are forced to put up with only half the necessary motoric function which you''d need to walk in a straight line.
Also, Chiaki is notorious for walking too fast.
Damn.
Do I even know if that whole thing about having to take part in two events is the truth?
Whatever.
Of all the things she could''ve dragged me into, this one probably has the smallest chance of becoming problematic for me.
It''s still the kind that''s gonna make for a good laugh for the audience, but at least it''s one where it''s expected.
No matter what happens or how big I fail, there probably won''t be greater repercussions.
At least not beyond what''s going to be expected with how Konoe is a bit on a warpath against me and some of the other popular kids may join in.
"Damn, fine. You win." (I)
"See? I''ve got a good feeling about today! There''s this anticipation in the air! It''s gonna be glorious!!!" (C)
So I let myself get dragged away by Chiaki.
I also think about how my family is going to be watching.
Especially Dad, who might be the only one, besides those who are in the know, who''s truly anticipating my achievement on the sports field.
So I should probably try to make a good figure.
"By the way, how did you arrange for me to be signed up without my presence?" (I)
"A secret!" (C)
Chapter 162
The first activities pass surprisingly smoothly for me.
I manage to achieve average results doing the standard stuff while not appearing too much as if I''m aiming for this.
Only during the distance jump I got into slight peril.
It''s rather difficult to judge jumping strength and having to get it right during the first attempt, without any further corrections after the lift off, makes it quite difficult.
However, I managed to land on my butt, so they had to use my rear as the closest point of reference.
Otherwise, it would''ve been slightly more obvious that my feet landed at around eight meters.
Had to clean up my traces, but I think everyone was a bit too much in a routine to really notice my little fumble.
I mean, someone gasped a bit, however, I doubt that rumors are going to spread because of this.
The runs on the other hand were quite easy to handle.
I only had to avoid running too fast, which I had some practice in recently.
Yes, maybe my technique is slightly awkward, as it might be slightly apparent that I''m holding back while not being tired at all.
In addition, I constantly have to keep track of the running boy''s antics via a multitude of invisible eyes.
I need to say, this new trick is rather neat.
However, the additional concentration it requires doesn''t help my poor walking form.
Yet it''s not like I''d be called out on it any more than during training.
"Hey, Iori! I think we should try a little harder! We wouldn''t want to have bad ratings, right?" (C)
So much for this.
"Chiaki, which part of ''I don''t want to stand out'' didn''t you understand?" (I)
"But it would be better! Did you know that some students made an unofficial class points rating?" (C)
"What!? But the teachers said no points to avoid fierce competition!" (I)
"Because of that it''s unofficial! It''s not so difficult after all. They only have to grade the best results of the activities and whose class has the most wins. Also, it''s not like the teachers can scold us for keeping track." (C)
I don''t get what Chiaki is so excited about.
This isn''t good!
It means that now people will compete again over those meaningless points.
Oh, damn, and Zika is around!
I can already see the approaching bloodbath.
Whatever, for now, I''ll just do what I planned.
Well, I can''t really say that the three-legged race was planned.
Yet at this point, there''s no real way to argue it.
Especially, as Chiaki is right at this moment dragging me by my hand to the start line.
Yet before we reach it, one of my invisible all-surveillance eyes tells me that we''re being intercepted.
"Sato! I hope you won''t let Nomia dawdle! I might be at the hurdle run, but I''ll certainly keep an eye on you!" (Konoe)
Seriously, why is that girl so invested in my sports performance?
"You don''t need to worry! I''m sure we''ll do great! I''m aiming for first place!" (C)
By all my nightmares.
I start to worry that if I don''t keep up with her Chiaki is going to drag me along the ground through the finishing line.
From her physiological abilities alone that would certainly be a possibility.
Oh, and there''s the stand for the audience.
Ah, there they are!
My family!
I tried to come together with them whenever my schedule allowed me to, but didn''t have much to report apart from where I would be next.
Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.Actually, it''s all quite embarrassing for me to be seen like this.
Both from my dad who cheers for me so seriously, while I''m basically only playing an act, as well as Mum who is in the know, but still has to play along.
Oh, not to forget the concern if Kuri even knows what playing along means.
I should probably be glad that this little super demon didn''t cause some great disturbance yet.
You know, the kind that might destroy larger areas.
Did I mention how I saw through one of my eyes how Makoto almost got a heart attack when he spotted her clapping her hands for me?
Anyways, three-legged race.
It starts to become somewhat real once they bind my and Chiaki''s legs together.
Already the mere idea that we''re linked like this makes me nervous.
"Ehm, Chiaki. You''re not going all-out, right? You''re a bit taller than me and it would be sheer madness to sprint like this." (I)
Please, don''t let her drag me after her, as they do with horses to execute people in those nostalgic westerns Dad likes so much.
"But we need to try hard! Everybody shall see what a great team we are!" (C)
"Ehm, I''m very sure we would make a better impression if you show that we can harmonize without having a really bad-looking crash." (I)
"Hm, I think you''re right." (C)
Oh, wonderful!
The voice of reason got a win!
"But you''re the one who can process so much! I''m sure you can figure something out on the run!" (C)
Sorry, little voice.
Chiaki just killed you in your cradle.
"Whatever. Let''s get this over with." (I)
"Yeah! That''s the Iori I know!" (C)
The tagalong you can force into almost anything?
"Okay, on three!"
"One!"
"Two!"
"Three! Go, go, go, go!"
With this, it starts.
Just as I expected, Chiaki gives my leg a hefty tug once she sets to start.
Just in time, I manage to adjust my body to avoid falling and catching up with her.
I actually manage to match with her, and the most outrageous thing might be that she actually slows down a bit for my sake.
With my supernatural ability to adjust even the most minuscule things, which I begrudgingly admit works just fine, we are surprisingly good at this.
"Whoa! Look at them!"
"Didn''t think this kind of match could work."
"Chiaki is so cool! Gets even the best out of the sleeper!"
Do my classmates need to have such an interest in our pairing?
"Iori! Forward! You can do it!" (M)
"You''re doing great!" (S)
"Yay, Mum!" (K)
Damn.
Even if it''s such a weird situation, it feels nice to know their support on my side.
We''re making astonishing progress together and leave all the other teams behind.
Even that of our soccer captain.
But then something happens.
Out of the corner of an eye that isn''t mine, I see how Konoe takes her position at the hurdle race.
Yet what actually makes me focus in on that would be the running boy taking a position directly behind her.
Not all that surprising,
I only need to wait till the fourth hurdle when the boy shoves her hard enough from behind that Konoe stumbles and threatens to crash really hard into the ground.
Instantly, invisible tendrils shoot up and wrap around Konoe''s limbs.
I hope she won''t notice that grip too fast.
Anyway, I manage to stabilize her and get her over the other hurdles.
Due to this, the running boy can''t really meddle with her anymore.
Why am I helping someone who gave me so much shit?
Well, first of all, Konoe means what she says, but she isn''t outright malicious.
She''s just assuming too much importance to stuff.
What is even more important, those were mere, not even all that hurtful, words, while on the other side, she could''ve gravely injured herself.
Also, I know for a fact that she trained really hard for this.
Having this ruined by a ghost on a vendetta would leave a bad aftertaste with me.
After all, I can get behind someone doing the best they can to accomplish something.
Also, I wanted to get her away from the boy, so she wouldn''t fall another time.
Speaking of which, once I get back to myself, I notice that I and Chiaki are sprawled on the ground.
Seems like I shifted my focus too much away from my body.
"Oh man, and it was looking so good!"
"I think they overextended!"
"Don''t give up here!"
I feel how Chiaki pushes herself up again.
I do the same, but in a more effective manner, by using my tentacles to get both of us upright.
Thus, we get going again.
Chiaki is directly fully at it, almost starting a full-length sprint.
Nonetheless, I manage to rein her in, and together we resume our race.
It shouldn''t come as a surprise that many already got past us, but just as fast we reclaim our place.
However, it doesn''t matter, as we lost too much time on the ground.
In the end, we only manage the second place, right after the soccer captain.
And that even while I partially cheated.
In the afterglow of our loss, Chiaki and I distance ourselves from the range to get rid of the tie at our legs.
Next, I check on Konoe.
Apparently, she''s being rather confused about what I did to her, but in general still doing fine.
It was more like gentle nudging, but I''m rather sure people notice if someone manipulates their body from afar.
Yet I doubt she can pinpoint what exactly happened.
With everything being settled, now is also a good moment to make amendments.
"Uh, sorry, Chiaki. I, I got distracted." (I)
"What are you talking about?! That was great! I can''t wait for the next round when we''ll go against them again! If we synergize like we did during the end nobody''s gonna have a chance! They''ll fear us! Muhahahahahah!" (C)
Right, Chiaki is Chiaki and in full-on competition mode.
Though, I know what she means.
The time has come.
The rider''s battle is about to start.
Chapter 163
The rider¡¯s battle.
One of the most ridiculous and needlessly showy sports events anyone ever came up with.
Who the hell thinks that placing an underweight student on top of three carriers, so they will grab for the headbands on each rider''s head was an even remotely good idea?
If the riders don''t injure each other while forcefully grappling at each other¡¯s faces, then sure as hell they will when eventually the formation crumbles, either because someone loses their balance during the aforementioned struggle or they weren''t willing to admit that their stamina is leaving them and their legs give in, so the one on top mercilessly crashes to the ground.
It might not affect me as much anymore, but for a school that puts organization rules into place to avoid bloodshed, this seems very counterproductive.
However, it might be a cultural thing with the representation of the fighting spirit of the samurais of old put on display.
Even so, the simple idea of humans posing as horses leaves a weird impression with me.
"I''m so excited! This is going to be our grand moment!" (C)
"Aren''t you making this a tad bit bigger than it is?" (I)
"But it''s the finale! Also, according to the unofficial point system, the winner is going to be decided here!" (C)
Of course, it is.
How else could it be?
Is there some kind of probability manipulation going on?
Do I need to blame some kind of over-dimensional being?
Do I have to blame myself because of a subconscious power I''m not aware of?
Heck, no!
This is certainly leading too far!
The only positive would be that our team got somewhat stable at keeping me up.
It might be partly existential dread of failure and subtle manipulation of their bodies, but we also practiced really hard.
"Okay! Is everybody ready?!" (C)
Chiaki is seriously charged.
"Uh, I think it went rather well. I didn''t mess up my secret identity." (S)
Secret identity?!
Boy, you are not supposed to fight crime!
"Ehm, what''s with the eyes?" (S)
"It means our dark lady is displeased! So apologize!" (N)
You didn''t have to elbow-ram him so forcefully.
I might''ve made his body tougher, but that kind of thing still hurts.
"What was that for?!" (S)
"That goes beyond your muscle brain! Just do what I''m telling you!" (N)
"I-I''m sorry!" (S)
Sigh...
"Just don''t go around doing anything that would require you to have a secret identity." (I)
"Ah, so that''s what this was about!" (S)
Yeah, it was.
Anyway, it doesn''t take long and everybody gathered for the event.
From our position, I have a good sight of my family.
It seems for this even mum started to cheer earnestly.
Though, probably mostly because I am starting here with a group of something akin to friends.
Though, if I remember it right, I''m pretty sure I informed Mum that they''re just my cultists.
Yet I''ll admit that the distinction is a bit muddy on this one.
For now, we only have to smile, wave our hands, and hope that this all will go by.
Did I mention how much Chiaki is enjoying that part where she gets all the attention?
"You don''t stand a chance!" (K)
Now even Konoe comes by.
Apparently, she is partaking as well, with a team of her own, that also just had to consist of all the most popular kids.
I mean, what is that?
A promo event?
And what the heck do you want from me?!
"I''m gonna crush you, Nomia!" (K)
Seriously, I wasn''t even trying to compete with you!
As the rider''s battle has understandably quite some necessary logistics behind it, so all groups have the same chances, we even get an announcer in the form of our sports teacher.
"Alright, we''ll now begin with the rider''s battle! All teams, please get ready! Everybody else, stay seated for the event!" (Ms. Otsuki)
No idea how everything could blow up like this.
"Okay! Team assemble! We''ll carry Iori to victory!" (C)
Is it just me or does Chiaki''s sun-like aura shine especially bright today?
"Yeah!!!" (S/N)
Why are they so enthusiastic about Chiaki''s antics?!
"Then team! Get into formation! We won''t let her down before all the headbands are in our possession!" (C)
Could you please put your arms down?
People are already looking what you''re so damn excited about!
Before I know what is happening, I feel heaved up by Chiaki alone, before the others join her from my right and behind me.
So I promptly find myself in that elevated position and become all the more aware of all the eyes fixated on me.
I want to remind everyone here how not good I am with attention to my person!
Those below me are still super excited.
By now, I suspect that it might have something to do with that golden glimmer that lays itself around their auras.
Wait!
Did Chiaki mind magic them?!
Can her enthusiasm literally infect others?
I should talk to her about this later, but right now might be a bad moment.
So I instead concentrate on holding my balance up here.
Which isn''t even all the difficult, as my supernatural sense aids me and those below me do a fantastic job, as I''m rather light to begin with.
"Go!" (Ms. Otsuki)
So it begins.
All the teams, eight in total, are heading out.
With practiced synchronicity, the three carry me towards the center.
It might also have a little bit to do with the fact that my powers guide their movements to a degree.
Now before anyone accuses me of cheating, I can''t really control it.
It''s more of an unconscious reaction that makes me put the tiniest invisible tendrils around their bodies, manipulating them to not let me fall.
So it''s basically only a falling-prevention measure.
The first team is approaching us.
At the first glance, they don''t appear to be hard after a win.
Doesn''t even look like they practiced much, as barely they''re keeping themselves upright.
If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.This puts all the more pressure on me to perform, as I''d really have no excuse for letting everyone look bad if I fail here.
Once we''re closing in, the general picture only worsens.
"Hey, keep me steady!"
"I can barely hold ya! You''re too heavy!"
"Just for a moment! It''s only the sleeper! That won''t take long!"
"Why don''t you come down here and lift your heavy ass!"
"Because I''m the leader!"
"You only decided that by yourself!"
Without hesitation, we approach this squirming bundle.
Their "leader" is too busy balancing himself with his peers to even realize my approach.
Once I''m in distance it''s already decided.
Even if he would have a hand free, the fact that he can barely control his positioning means he has no chance to avoid my hand.
I only have to reach out, pick up his headband, and off we are.
While we leave them behind their formation crumbles down.
"Can''t you do anything right?!"
"I told you that was a bad idea!"
Of course, I''m not looking back at the implosion.
Does it count if I have my other eyes open?
"Yeah, that''s one easy win! Go for the others!" (C)
Apparently urged by Chiaki, we turn to our next victim.
Or rather two.
It''s simply too tempting to see those two struggle with each other, as it leaves them wide open.
With relatively astonishing speed our formation rushes to them.
I have an idea how I want to go about this, but before I can voice it they seem to already move according to my intentions.
Damn, I really need to watch out not to meddle too much with their minds.
Don''t want to merge us into some kind of sectruple creature.
And this is not only because it would be awfully gross.
However, as we apparently are quite close to acting as one, it works really well for us to run by really close on the right, so I can snatch that headband from behind.
Maybe not an honorable face-to-face fight, but the result speaks for itself.
Yet now we''re facing off his former opponent.
A fierce battle starts.
Well, as fierce as it can be if you''re explicitly forbidden to be too forceful with each other.
My small stature might mean that I have a lower range than most, but on the other hand, my little weight means that I''m sitting here all the more stable, as those below me lift me almost effortlessly.
Thus I feint a missgrab and expose my headband.
"Gotcha!"
Just before he can reach me, I dodge.
The reason was, that he leaned too far forward.
He has no choice but to steady himself with his arms if he wants to avoid falling.
But I am already good again.
So our group engages and I rip the headband away from him.
"Yayyy!" (C)
I get that Chiaki is happy.
I kinda as well can''t help a slight smirk from forming.
"Nomia!!!" (K)
What!?
There''s Konoe and her team!
Did they seriously already deal with all the other teams?
"Hi, Chiaki! Cool that you did so well!" (T)
Tsk, even now that boy has to be needlessly generous.
How can he be so haughty while carrying Konoe?
Okay, her weight is probably perfectly measured, but she''s still taller than me.
Which doesn''t mean much, okay.
"Just you wait! We''ll destroy you!" (C)
"Hah, would like to see that happen!" (T)
Thanks to Chiaki the talk stopped and we engage.
I only need a good grab and this will be our win.
Although possessing well-trained bodies, the other two carriers look already short of breath.
Especially Shiromi.
Which means I don''t have to hear her squawking when I win.
Good for me!
My team on the other hand is still well off.
Maybe Nanako is a bit tired, but the others are covering for her.
With this, victory is just within our reach.
Wait a moment!
Do I even want to win?
Usually, I can hope that Chiaki takes the brunt of confrontations and will shrug off any social implications coming her way.
However, as I''m literally sitting on the top of our team I''ll be at the center of attention.
That means if I''m now going to rip that headband away from Konoe''s head I would dupe all the popular kids.
It would seriously put me at odds with them.
Not to forget how long this kind of win would be the talk of the campus.
Just imagining the headlines: "Eternal sleeper wakes up and crushes all the competition in battle!"
I certainly don''t need this kind of attention.
Not only because it would be inconveniencing me, but because I have rather big secrets I really don''t want to get into focus.
Heck, what am I doing now?
Could I maybe stagger and accidentally expose my forehead to Konoe?
Losing at this point would be perfectly fine.
Maybe not quite the win Chiaki expects, but I already over fulfilled all possible expectations with the three bands I obtained till this point.
So I try to give the impression of a fierce fight.
I dodge two grabs and make some weak grasps for Konoe''s headband.
Of course, she can avoid this much.
After a sufficiently long period, I deem the moment right to end this.
I "trip", expose my headband, and let her grab for it.
Just so it looks like I put up a fight, I reach as well for Konoe''s headband.
And then something happens that surprises me so much that time slows down.
Suddenly, there''s the running boy next to us.
"The whole day I was prevented from doing my thing! Now I will!" (running boy)
What?!
Does he want to injure them?
But for once, I''m not ready.
I can''t tentacle him away before he acts.
I thought he would shove the whole formation, but he jumps, narrowly dodging my erupting tentacles.
Then he hangs his ghostly mass at Konoe''s arm and shifts her position and just turns her ever so softly.
He never intended to bring them to fall.
No, he... He made her traverse into my grab!!!
And so it happens.
As I can''t call my arm back in time, the hand I sent out before strives along Konoe''s head and interlocks with the headband.
Surprised by this situation, I pull away and promptly have the headband in my grasp.
I won.
.
.
.
I still stare in disbelief at this tiny strip of fabric in my hand.
Not like I''d have much else to do while the others are carrying me back and slowly lower me to the ground.
The audience is a mix of cheering and silent disbelief.
Though, my family is distinctly among the cheering faction.
Apparently, the only reason Kuri didn''t already encompass the whole yard with her emotional outburst is that she''s sitting so close to Dad.
Seems like I at least don''t have to focus my mind on this situation I find myself in.
I''m so overwhelmed that I barely notice how foremost Chiaki, with the help of the others, pushes me towards the award ceremony.
Do I even deserve this?
I mean, the last part was the running boy that kinda manipulated my win.
Feels a bit undeserved.
"How could we lose?" (K)
"Sorry, I stumbled." (T)
"That''s not an excuse! We lost against the sleeper!" (K)
I get you.
Yet it''s not like I can tell everyone what happened to dodge out of this.
Uh, damn.
I also need to refocus a bit of my attention to suppress my emotions.
I got quite good at it to instinctively avoid my powers from acting out in public.
One could call it mental conditioning training since I always have to pay attention to this matter.
Yet this makes my mind only waver a bit more, pulling me deeper into my daze.
Though, the others don''t have this kind of issue and are already celebrating.
"We did it! We did it" (C)
"You know, I could blame it on that stumble, but that''s just part of the game. Also, it would be below me. So, as much as it pains me to say this, you won... fair and square." (Konoe)
"I know! We just were better this time!" (C)
"Urgh! Why do I even bother?" (K)
Then even Ms. Otsuki comes running, shouting into an electric megaphone so loud that I''d have really big issues with my rupturing ears wouldn''t I have disabled my sense for this kind of pain.
"Wow, that''s great! Iori''s team won! Who would''ve thought this?! To think that someone who always had to struggle so hard in sports put in the effort and training to get this good and manages to win against all odds! Isn''t this great?! I want to hear a round of applause!" (Ms. O)
At least, I''m distinctly aware of the kind of damage they''re sustaining.
"So here are your winners!" (Ms. O)
Cheers erupt from all sides.
While Nanako, this kindred soul, looks slightly uncomfortable with all the garnered attention, Sora is just right in his element, similar to when he had his great victory parade in Soralia, right after he beat the demon king...
I really need to stop with that.
Then Ms. Otsuki pulls out one medal for each of us.
After this, she turns to me and speaks in a slightly softer, but nonetheless excited voice, while laying the band around my neck.
"I''m proud of you, Iori. You did a really good job. You all did! " (Ms. O)
Next, are the others.
Once she''s done, she forces mine and Chiaki''s arms up and beckons the other two to do the same.
And at this, the cheers intensify.
Even those unsure whether it''s okay to applaud someone as low on the class ranking as me understood by now that it''s the socially accepted action in these circumstances.
I still am a little intentionally numb to all that happens around me, trying to maintain my composure, even though I''m thoroughly overwhelmed.
Everyone is basically partying right now, most of them probably because this event marks the end of the festivities and they know they can soon go home.
Especially Chiaki who can barely hold onto herself once she has her arm back.
Oh, and she wraps her arms around me.
Something I could''ve expected.
"YAY!!! We won! Thank you, Iori! Thank you that you did this with me! This is all thanks to you! Chu!" (C)
...
Did... Did she just kiss me?
/ / / / / / /- - / / / / / / /-- / / / / / / / /-- / / / / / / /-- / / / / /
/ / / / / / / / / / / / / / / / / / /
"Did you know the two were like that?" (A)
/ / / / / / / / / / / / / / / / / / / / / / /
"Well, they always come in a pair. Thinking about it, they really are close." (T)
/ / / / / / / / / / / / / / / / / / / / / / /
"Actually, not that surprising." (K)
/ / / / ////////< -????????????-?????????-????????????????????-????????????-???????????-???????????-????????????-???????????
?M??y? ?e??y??e??s? ?t??w??i??t??c??h?.
A??l??l? ?e??y??e??s? ?t??w??i??t??c??h?.
A??l??l? ?t??h??e? ?f??u??c??k??i??n??g? ?e??y??e??s? ?i??n? ?t??h??e? ?w??o??r??l??d??s? ?t??w??i??t??c??h?!
T??h??e? ?w??o??r??l??d?''?s? a??n? ?e??y??e?!
M??y? ?e??y??e?!
I? ?s??e??e? ?e??v??e??r??y??t??h??i??n??g?!
E??v??e??r??y??t??h??i??n??g? ?I? ?d??o??n?''?t? ?w?a??n??t? ?t??o? ?s??e??e?!
T??h??e? ?l??i??d? ?c??l??o??s??e??s?!!
H??i??d??i??n??g? a??w?a??y? ?f??r??o??m? ?t??h??e? ?w??o??r??l??d?!
E?????v?????e??????r??????y???????t???h????????i??????n??????g??????? ??????g???????o???????e??????s??????? ????d?????????a????r?????????k????????.????
Chapter 164
I think I just short-circuited.
At least, that''s what it feels like, as detached as I now feel from everything, I only have a numb sensation of presence where I am.
Like in a film I''m not particularly invested in, I see how, from one moment to the other, the rather grey sky with its dwindling spots of blue goes darker and darker till there''s only blackness.
In truth, a cobweb of uncountable threads weaves right through reality, intangible, yet with a very real grip.
A grip that pulls.
"Huh, was there an eclipse today?"
"The news didn''t say a thing!"
"What''s that mist?"
"Hey, are those shooting stars?"
At the same time, I feel like I''m moving.
Through space and reality, other spheres no mortal could ever set their eyes on, towards another mindscape.
Hah, but that can''t be, as I''m still standing there in the school courtyard.
"Oh shit! SHIT!!! We''ve got a transition event!" (Z)
Oh hey, Zika is there too.
With a wave of her hands she diverts Ms. Otsuki''s attention to the sky and approaches Chiaki.
"What the fuck happened?!" (Z)
"I don''t know! I only gave her a celebratory peck!" (C)
"You did... Are you actually in sane mind? Kissing an adolescent outer god!?! Grahh... Irgh. You know, never mind! Not worth it! We need to focus on rectifying this mess." (Z)
"What even is going on? What is happening here?" (S)
"This, sonnyboy, is an event that is known under many names, in many different forms. In some versions, it''s aptly named the ''falling of the stars''. A look upwards should tell you enough about the reason. Yet this is no time to enjoy the view, as I would very much prefer to get back to where we came from!" (Z)
"... Came from?" (Ms. O)
"This discussion isn''t for you! Mind your own damn business!" (Z)
"O-Okay." (Ms. O)
"What do we do?" (C)
"We? Hah. You will give it your all to get that mental wreck over there back on track. Better sooner than later. After this, we''ll see if we can do the same for this whole campus that she apparently chucked right out of the ground! Meanwhile, I will focus on damage control!" (Z)
She turns to Nanako.
"Hey, you! Cult girl! I need your help! We need to convince those people that nothing is out of the ordinary before they start trampling each other." (Z)
"H-how?! There are so many!" (N)
"Focus on an easy-to-buy idea! These people want to believe that they''re fine. So tell them just that. Sonnyboy! Bring that bystander out of my personal space. And you, kissmonster, get fucking started!!!" (Z)
Started with what?
I''m not really sure what this all is about.
It''s not like I''m doing anything.
Hey, that''s no reason to shake me!
"Ioooriiiiiii! Wake up! Snap out of it! Pull yourself together! Get a bearing! Also, please do it quickly, because I don''t know many more of those!" (C)
"Chiaki? Uh, please, ??j????u????s????t?? a??¡ just a moment. I, I ???? ??¡ need to process." (I)
"No time for processing! You need to... Hey! Hey, are you even listening?! Okay then, like this!" (C)
Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.
Next, she lays her palms on each of my eyes and SWITCHES THE LIGHT ON!!!
"My eyes!!?" (I)
An incredible shine burns through my surface.
Streaking through my innermost being, bringing light to a place where no light can be.
For a split second everything is bright.
I''m bright!
Uhh, goddamnit, by every dimension''s hell, that even stings without me feeling any actual pain!
Are my eyes seared?
Any regular human would now certainly forever be blind!
Mine at least start putting themselves back together, albeit weirdly slowly, but that''s still no excuse!
"That was uncalled for!" (I)
"Hah. Are you back?" (C)
Chiaki looks exhausted.
Which means something, as she''s the kind who would even from sprinting a marathon not even get out of breath.
"That fucking hurt!" (I)
"Iori, we don''t have time for that! You need to do something!" (C)
Huh, she''s unusually earnest.
"Something? What do you mean?" (I)
"Ehm, did you take a look around?" (C)
Of course, I did.
What does she think I¡¯ve been doing?
There''s the sports field, the campus, the school buildings.
Oh, and a pitch-black sky!
Also, this purple mountain, which certainly doesn''t belong there!
With my senses I can even tell that the ground around the campus is purple as well.
"...Fuck." (I)
We are in my dream world.
"Yep. No idea how you did this, but many people would like to go home now, which might be an issue if they''re stuck in another dimension! So can you get us back?!" (C)
Now there''s even a sense of emergency in her voice.
Looking around, for now it seems like Nanako together with Zika who guides her can manage to keep the people around in some kind of wondrous daze.
But I''m rather sure they won''t be able to keep this up for much longer.
Also, it goes only for the regular folks.
My family on the other side...
Okay, the only one affected is mum, who now looks really panicked.
As I mentioned before, Kuri doesn''t get any implications and Dad...
Dad looks weirdly fine.
As if he doesn''t even realize that something is off.
Right.
Normality field.
For dad everything is normal.
He probably doesn''t even notice the people around.
Damnit!
I can''t allow myself to be distracted.
I need to fix this.
Just, ehm, how exactly are you supposed to put back a piece of reality that you plucked away out of its dimension?
I''m slightly overtasked here.
No, complaining doesn''t help.
So how about simply trying to revert it?
If I''d just know what happened in the first place.
Let''s try another angle.
I can teleport from my dream to almost anywhere, right?
And I can bring back stuff.
Now I just need to figure out how to do that without wrecking the campus, the surrounding area, and the involved people''s minds.
Nothing easier than this, right?
Ahem, you know, weird instincts I get from time to time, if there was ever a good time for a sudden inspiration, this is it!
So, you''re welcome.
Okay, okay, I think I can feel something.
It certainly starts making sense!
Only for a huge error sign to flare up.
Apparently, my mind is trying to tell me that it''s not as easy as simply pushing everything back out.
Right, theory time.
It seems like all the black veins I inadvertently spread all over the school were something like fishing hooks.
With which I now pulled them back out.
However, fishing hooks don''t exactly work as precise in the other direction.
Which means I can''t just throw everything back in.
But on the bright side, I think I can develop a solution.
At least an uncountable number of autonomous brain cells are fervently working on one.
"I, I think I know what to do. Please wait here for a moment!" (I)
"Sure. What else would we do? If you don''t come back, I''ll just become the leader of ''the stranded''. That''s the name I came up with, by the way!" (C)
Groan.
Okay, time to change dimensions.
Fortunately, my teleportation powers still work.
Yet when I make it to the other side, I have issues manifesting myself.
As I''m not restraining my instincts right now, they manage to convey to me the reason.
Apparently, the area I try traveling to, namely my school, is, uh, not quite defined.
Or in other words, there is a gaping scar in reality in its stead.
A gashing hole between dimensions.
Shit.
Yet on the bright side, my observational skills tell me that a side-effect of this tear is a thick fog that lays over everything.
Something like, things that can''t be actively perceived.
Which means I''m at least able to actively get to work without having to worry about bystanders.
Though, I really need to get to work before this dimensional break event causes any problematic incidents.
So, using every shred of power I can gather, I spread all over the area, as quickly as I can.
In mere seconds, tentacles spread through what was just before an empty void.
My eldritch knowledge assessment works in overdrive.
Although I feel weird about all these thoughts flowing into my head, I can''t worry about what it''s doing to my mind if I want to remedy what happened here.
Thus, I learn that from this position out I can establish something like backhooks into my dimension to pull the campus back.
It''s actually quite a bit more complicated.
Something about establishing a multidimensional tunnel that connects to my world via the afterimpression of where I tore it out to hopefully set it back in the right way.
One of the most confusing parts is that this kind of pulling and pushing isn''t exactly corporeal.
Or well, it is, but not in the traditional sense.
The same as movement through dimensions isn''t exactly a thing.
It''s more like weaving a net of countless connections that exist either at the same place or next to each other and...
Nevermind.
I''ll just concentrate on the task at hand.
So I reach the campus and somehow manage to connect to the still-present veins.
Pulling back is, from the feel, a bit more difficult than the thing I accidentally did.
But I manage nonetheless to make it happen.
During the end, it gets a little crude, as fitting a kilometer big piece exactly the way it was before is not so simple a task.
But I can rough it out.
My awareness over the things I control tells me that I still have all the people there and for now they seem fine.
So before the fog lifts I use my powers to mend any damage that occured during the transition.
Reconnecting wires, evening cracks in the concrete, all that stuff that under normal circumstances would melt my human brain, but I can counter it.
So I manage to repair this mess and finally the first streaks of the sun break through the sky over the campus again.
Now I only have to get back without causing an uproar.
Chapter 165
As I hopefully created the right circumstances to let things get back to normal, this means I can''t teleport right back in, as it would be counterproductive.
Instead, I get down a bit on the sidelines and stroll back to the others.
"Uh, I think I did it." (I)
"Wonderful. I think I wouldn''t be able to convince everyone for much longer that this was a natural phenomenon. Seriously, this was so close that I''m rather doubtful we actually managed to dodge it. Not like this would be a lesson for you to take to heart." (Z)
I don''t really have much of an excuse.
Okay, I was distraught, but this isn''t a reason to rip my school out of reality.
"I''m sorry. I didn''t plan for this to happen." (I)
"You know, if I wouldn''t have to worry about you throwing me into some special punishment space, I would now very clearly and detailed explain to you where you went wrong. Yet the power dynamics being as they are, I can only grumble to myself about this absolute mess dealing with you can only be seen as." (Z)
Okay, Zika is pissed.
Noted.
Probably rightfully so.
Looking at the others, they don''t seem to fare much better.
Especially Nanako is barely able to stand upright at this point.
"Ehm, how are you?" (I)
And now she abandons her attempts and chooses to kneel on the ground.
"Oh, my dark lady! Hah. I think I''ve been better. But it''s not every day that you can influence the minds of many hundreds of people. That''s a thing. Also, I need to say a magnificent display of your powers, Mistress." (N)
"Just saying, you are aware that she''s sucking up to ya with every breath she takes? Probably already working on getting around that block in her head." (Z)
"Hey!" (N)
"This was rather wild. Though, I felt kinda useless." (S)
"There''s worse than this. At least your inadequacy didn''t cause a dimensional breakdown event. Like with certain others who just can''t help but stir the literal nightmare pot!" (Z)
She looks at Chiaki while saying so.
"Hey! How could I''ve known this would happen?" (C)
"Oh, I don''t know. Maybe because you were told again and again that this would be the case!? That your friend is literally unstable and this whole place is constantly at the brink of getting ripped out of this dimension, as just happened?!!" (Z)
"Iori, can''t you help me out here? You really overreacted, right?" (C)
Overreacted?!
"But you k-k-k-ki-ki-ki-kis-kiss-kiss-" (I)
"Okay, we get it! No need to force it. As for you, I hope you''ll see this as my point taken!" (Z)
I''m so stupidly embarrassed right now.
I don''t even want to think about it, hence I might just erupt again.
"Was this really so bad? I mean it was a bit spur of the moment, but not with ill intent!" (C)
"Seriously, you two. Get that sorted out." (Z)
"You really think that''s a good idea?" (I)
Already bringing it up didn''t turn out great.
"Of course not in this dimension! As distant as imaginable if you possibly can, but certainly not here! Apart from that, I just hope you won''t engage in some tentacle play for compatibility reasons in front of me." (Z)
This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.
Wha-!?
Zika!
"Just to clarify, does that pitch black glare mean you''re going to throw my existence into the void if I were to say more?" (Z)
"It means you better stop talking, right now." (I)
Before I need to imagine this idea any further!
Aaahhh!
"Grumble"
"Seriously! Stop it! I''m at my limit! I''m so done working overtime for you!" (Z)
She could be a bit more polite.
I mean, she... She basically saved my ass here.
Not for the first time that is.
And I... I demand that she does so with a smile.
Damn, I''m the worst.
"I, I''m sorry. Also, thank you. I really am grateful to you. If there''s anything you wish for, I''ll try granting it. Uh, under the obvious restrictions that is." (I)
It''s not like I can let her drive people into suicidal misery.
"Mhmhm, I''ll come back to it. The favors mount, just saying. But for now I just want to get out of this pity party." (Z)
Different from my expectations, she just walks away.
She was probably not capable or in the mood to make people ignore how she would burst away in a squall of flames.
This surprisingly reasonable behavior reminds me to check again on my perception of "normal" and how others might perceive everything that happened.
I guess the best source for an objective view in my direct environment should be Nanako.
"Ehm, could you tell me, how bad is it?" (I)
"I, I think we managed to prevent an open panic. Though, I suppose many will still question what they saw today, even if they might not come to a definite conclusion." (N)
Yeah, "I was ripped back and forth through dimensions" shouldn''t be the first thing coming to mind.
Hopefully.
For now, the lack of screaming and general madness soothes me enough to think that it might turn out alright.
"Ahem. I think this... this concludes our sports day. To all the participants as well as our great audience, I think it''s now time for a last big round of applause!" (Ms. O)
Well, half-hearted is the best that she gets.
At least now everybody is free to their own devices, which also means my family can approach me.
"Mum! You were so cool! How you made wooosshhh! And wooooaaaaaaah!" (K)
"Kuri, don''t call me like that here!" (I)
"Oh." (K)
"Well, she is your cousin. Also, she''s right. You did really well, Iori. I''m proud of you. Though, I''ll admit that long pause was a bit embarrassing after, that... uh..." (Chr)
Out of all the things that field let him see, the kiss had to be among them?!
"Yes. I think there''ll be much to talk about at home." (Satomi)
Oh god, I''m never gonna get out of grounding again.
"Ehm, it was a bit my fault." (C)
Wow.
Never seen her this timid.
"Oh, hi, Chiaki. Uh, nice to see you." (Chr)
Yeah, if this wasn''t awkward.
And scratching his head doesn''t make it better.
Dad and Chiaki were never too close.
Not particularly on bad terms but simply in no position to be involved with each other.
My position might''ve worsened this a bit since, of course, if my dad comes home, those sparse times it happens, I''ll prioritize spending those with him over everything else.
That''s simply a question of scarcity.
On the other hand, Chiaki is the one I''m probably doing the most stuff together with.
In some sense, one could say that she beats Dad in this regard, as she does the things he can''t do with me.
So yeah, I''m in a rather awkward position here.
Fortunately, there''s one balancing element here, to add to the mix.
"Good day, Chiaki. You don''t need to agonize yourself over something like this. It''s not like you did anything bad. The stage could''ve been less public for announcing something like that, though." (S)
Forget it!
Why also you, mum?!
"Uh, it wasn''t exactly meant that way." (C)
Can it be?
Does Chiaki Sato seriously have the mental capability to feel embarrassed?
"Actions have meaning, Chiaki. Conscious or not, you should at least consider their implications." (S)
Her parents already failed at teaching her exactly that, mum.
"Ehm, today was a bit much for me. Could we go home?" (I)
"Already? I thought we''d go out somewhere to celebrate your grand victory?" (Chr)
"Uh, sorry, no. I, I don''t feel like I can endure any more public." (I)
"Well, it''s supposed to make you happy. We can still just order something and eat at home." (Chr)
"Yes! Yes, that would be great." (I)
"Alright. Then we''ll settle everything here and get on our way." (S)
I still look around if I might have to prevent any minds from collapsing, but none of the people seem to be in critical condition.
"Iori!" (M)
"Makoto?" (I)
"What the fuck happened?!" (M)
Wrong moment, Makoto!
"I... Ask Chiaki. Please." (I)
"You can''t just leave it at that after what happened!" (M)
"Please, any other time, but not today. I''m finished. I just can''t." (I)
"You..." (M)
"Makoto. I know you''re a good boy, but right now you''re going too far. Can''t you see that you''re pressuring her?" (Chr)
Thank you, Dad.
Even if you have no idea about the scope of the things you''re talking about.
With this, it''s finally, finally settled.
Now we just drive home, after I got my participation documents, accompanied by a special praise for "great sports spirit" that I took very awkwardly, and then we drive back home.
Well, with public transportation, as mum can''t drive and dad isn''t often enough here that it would make sense to acquire a car.
Still, we make it back home and I can finally calm down.
Dad''s gonna order some food, which means there''s gonna be some time to spend till we''ll eat.
So I head first into my room, where I can feel familiar and safe.
After this day, I''d like to just dive in my bed.
While not to sleep, dozing away a bit would already be plenty.
At least lying around without having to think about any approaching catastrophes.
Yep, this would be the dream.
Yet once I plummet onto the surface and have time to let my mind wander, this subsequently makes me notice something.
My gaming console is running.
This is one of the typical things that keep those of us who have a hard time ignoring their environment up when trying to get some rest.
"Hey, if you already have to play games on my console, please shut it off when you''re done!" (I)
Do I have to be the adult here and remind everyone that energy is expensive?
"What are you talking about? This was your day. Of course, we didn''t play games before departing to your school." (Chr)
Huh?
Sure, why is there a game waiting then?
What even is that?
That fighting game again?
Looks like it¡¯s paused with a cinematic in the background.
The screen currently only reads: "Player Two, Ready! Player One?"
Chapter 166
Weird.
Dad is not a liar, so it''s hard not to believe him, even though the contradicting evidence is right in front of me.
Could it have started by itself?
I think I''ve heard before that some gaming consoles, especially if they''re getting old, can occasionally misfire their buttons.
Especially, those with these fancy touchscreen buttons.
Does that mean my console is broken?
But how would a missstart in addition launch a game that I didn¡¯t even know I had before?
Well, whatever it is, I should now shut it down if I want to have the slightest chance at getting to enjoy lazing around.
So I take the controller and hit the abort button.
Yet it doesn''t work.
No other input seems to help as well.
Thus, in my frustration, I hover my finger over the On/Off button of my console.
But for some reason, it doesn''t receive the input.
Is my console actually broken?!
Oh please, no!
That''s gonna be so expensive, and I''m not sure if I''d get the money for a new one.
Even though gaming is one of the only things keeping me sane during the long hours when I can''t sleep.
Yet for now, more imminent, I want to get the graphic off here.
Maybe I''ll just shut the TV off.
Right, doesn''t work.
I''m sure it''s just because the batteries in the remote are empty.
It''s always a pain if that happens while some show is still running and you have no way of shutting it off.
Well, if nothing else helps, I''ll just pull the cable.
It doesn''t work!
Right, of course it''s still on!
Okay, I get it!
Something is entirely off here!
"Something wrong, Iori? We can kinda hear you from the living room." (Chr)
Something wrong?!
Of course, something is wrong!
As if ever in my life things could just work out properly!
I mean, what is it now?
Did my powers somehow affect my electronic devices?
I don''t want this!
By now Dad arrived in my room.
"What is the problem, Iori?" (Chr)
Uh, I still have no idea how to address my all-too-real supernatural issues with Dad, as I can''t even know what is filtered out.
On the other side, would it even matter just to do so?
I don''t really feel like having to always weigh my words with him.
"Ehm, my gaming console is stuck." (I)
"Really? Did you already try turning it off and on?" (Chr)
Seriously?
As if I wouldn''t get myself to this point!
Aaand he just did it.
Just how?
Probably this normality field.
This thing must be really powerful if it can just like this render a supernatural effect obsolete.
However, I didn''t really start trying to push my powers against whatever cyberghost haunted my console.
"Uh, thanks Dad." (I)
"Sure. Even though I''m not really sure what I did. It''s a secret, but your dad isn''t all that great with technical devices." (Chr)
"Pfft. Well, let''s say you have your own ''field of expertise''." (I)
In particular, focused on getting rid of problematic paranormal influences.
"Ding"
"Well, seems like the food is here. Stay ready to come eat." (Chr)
Yeah, that''s gonna be nice.
I might not need to fill my belly, but just coming together with my family is nice by itself.
Especially, to calm down after a stressful day like this.
I guess I can just ignore this situation here.
Who knows, it could''ve even been me.
The miasma I''m spreading causes all kinds of weird things.
Just today it ripped a campus into another dimension.
So we eat together.
It''s nice.
Well, aside from a somewhat difficult atmosphere, because of a certain incident today.
One that involves my best friend.
If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"So, Iori, are you and Chiaki going to chat or phone each other later today?" (S)
"Pfffffcht" (I)
I instantly choke on my food.
"Grmbl"
Yeah, okay, and I quake the world.
Mum acts as if she wouldn''t notice, and Dad doesn''t even seem to perceive it inside his normality bubble.
"Wh-wh-what? What are you implying there?" (I)
That there is a reason to talk with each other?!
"Well, we all saw you... enjoying your youth. Ugh!" (Chr)
Thank you for that kick, Mum!
"Ahem, what your dad was trying to say was that today was quite eventful. Especially, your rather unique way to celebrate your victory." (S)
"Mum!" (I)
A ripple goes through the room.
Billions of tiniest veins in the very walls and floor shiver in embarrassment.
Of course, not around Dad, who just ignores it.
"Is there a problem, Mum?" (K)
"No, Kuri. Iori is only a tiny bit awkward about what happened." (Chr)
"Mum?" (K)
"I wouldn''t be if you wouldn''t constantly remind me of what happened!" (I)
"Iori, I only meant to say that you two made quite the scene." (Chr)
"Chiaki and I are only friends! There''s nothing to read into this! She always does such random stuff without thinking!" (I)
"This may be, but she still chose to do so in front of the whole school. It could mean something. Or not, which still would be something to sort out." (Chr)
"What do you mean?" (I)
"You see, it could be nothing, just as you say. Or it is. Whatever may be the case, confirming what is the truth can''t hurt. So you should at least speak with her about it." (S)
Why does she have to make so much sense?!
Can''t I just ignore any confusing feelings?
"Not to forget, your reaction wasn''t exactly mild either. Or would you prefer to talk about what happened afterward. We all had first-row seats after all." (Chr)
Oh, by every dimension''s hell, no!
"Why are you turning this into such a big thing?!" (I)
"It wasn''t planned to be. I only wanted to remind you to give her a call. You were the one going ballistic at the mere mention of what happened. Which in turn shows that you could possibly as well profit from a talk." (S)
Just that I''m freaking out... probably means I should really talk to her, as in my case, the world isn''t going to stay unaffected.
¡°Mum?¡± (K)
Including the worried demon child who is currently emitting miasma everywhere.
"Sigh. I¡¯m okay, Kuri. Just¡I don¡¯t know. What should I even say to her, Dad?" (I)
"I''d stay jovial. Approach the subject with care, without being overwhelming." (Chr)
That probably kinda makes sense.
"Why don''t you just call her after dinner?" (S)
Sounds probably about right.
So dinner proceeds and eventually, I''m left to my own devices.
Yet then it rings at the door.
"Oh, it''s you. Well, please enter." (Chr)
"Who is it?" (I)
"Uh, ehm, hi, Iori. You see, I was just in the area and thought I might come over. You know, to chat a bit." (C)
Chiaki, you''re living in a whole other city district.
Who do you think you''re convincing with this?
Yet the alternative means she came extra all the way here just to talk with me.
Just then, I feel my mother''s presence behind me.
Might have something to do with the fact that the whole complex basically became my domain.
Not like my mum wouldn''t have a very recognizable presence.
"I think you should talk for a bit, Iori." (S)
Yeah.
Mother knows best, it seems.
While I''m pretty sure that Chiaki can feel the overall unnatural atmosphere in my home, she doesn''t seem to be bothered as much by it as she''s having trouble facing me.
I guide her to my room.
Mostly so we can talk in private, as by all love I seriously don''t need my family to listen in on this.
Once I locked the door, I face her.
I probably should give her credit for being possibly the only being in this universe not concerned with being stuck in a room with me.
Well, aside from the big thing between us that now lingers in the room.
"Hey! Uh. Nice of you to let me in!" (C)
Not like I had much of a choice.
Albeit she sounds cheerful, she''s somewhat tense.
"Yeah... Uh, I too wanted to talk about what happened today." (I)
"Awh, don''t fret it! No need to read too much into this. It, it was just the momentary elation. You know, that we won and such." (C)
"Well, but you see..." (I)
Suddenly, my TV turns on and some kind of rocky music starts playing.
"Oh shit, please no!" (I)
"Something wrong?" (C)
The screen flashes on and the same read as before plays.
Though, maybe a bit more intensely in color and style than before.
"PLAYER TWO READY!!! PLAYER ONE?!"
Now that I think about it, the music too might as well play a bit louder.
"I think I got hacked by a demon!" (I)
"Pfft! Whenever I get to be with you something new and exciting is going on!" (C)
"This is no joke! My TV and gaming console are getting on by themselves and some game I don''t know apparently invites me to play!" (I)
I like my shit!
Furthermore, it''s expensive as fuck.
Hell, will I allow some demon to hijack it!
"How about you..." (C)
"Just to remind yourself of the situation: No, I don''t think pressing the okay button is going to help!" (I)
Seriously, I guess this girl would farm all the viruses on the internet if she could.
"Well, I more thought you might use your powers to drive it out of the console. You can connect to it, right?" (C)
"Do you really think this is a good idea? What if that''s gonna infect me with something?" (I)
A PC virus becoming the actual thing sounds terrifying.
"If this could infect even you, wouldn''t we have completely different problems? At worst, it''s probably one of those horror-story ghosts. You know, like those where you die after watching a video or so. Might see a well any moment. Can''t see how that would work on you." (C)
Not sure if this is a sound argument.
However, she''s probably right that the personification of corrupting flesh growth shouldn''t be so whimsy.
I mean, before, even Dad''s presence alone was enough to push it back.
How bad can it be?
I''ll just push my instincts to the limits and listen very carefully to any danger sense that might spark up with me.
So I reach very cautiously out, with a tentacle, for the screen, ready to link to it.
The moment I connect to it, the screen suddenly erupts and a grand veil lays over my form, reality itself seeming to dissolve.
Once I find my bearings and everything kinda settles down again, I realize I no longer stand in my room.
Instead, I''m looking at... a planetary necklace.
Shit.
I think I just got napped through dimensions.
Chapter 167
So, uh, what exactly are you supposed to do when some force pulled you from your home dimension?
I should probably be a bit more freaked out here, yet I still have my super demon instincts going for me and at this point am far too familiar with this kind of event.
"Hey, Iori! What happened?! Where are we?!" (C)
Chiaki!?!
She got dragged in as well?!
Okay, this raises the stakes quite a bit.
I can''t have her get eaten by one of the various monsters in this dimension.
"I think the cyber demon pulled us into my origin dimension. You know, the one where I initially transformed in." (I)
"For real!? Hey, does this mean I could also become super-omega strong here?" (C)
I fear for the multiverse.
"Not if you don''t want to jump into a worm lake at the one-to-infinity chance that they won''t simply shred you alive." (I)
"Awh. Then is there something else we should do?" (C)
She''s in an awfully bright mood for being stuck in a literal nightmare.
What happened to the girl who was afraid of demons?
Though, my presence might reassure her.
I shouldn''t forget that I can still teleport away if things turn, well, "more" problematic than they already are.
I can still feel the connection out of here.
However, that would mean to ignore whatever pulled me in and the mere fact that it could without my consent is a huge red flag that it certainly shouldn''t be ignored.
It can connect to my home dimension and is therefore capable of doing all kinds of things to my environment.
Not to forget, it was interested in me.
A small fry demon would have to be incredibly foolish to pick a fight with me.
Hence, there''s probably no chance for that.
"Uh, this could take a bit longer, so I guess I should bring you out of the way. I don''t really know what I''m dealing with here." (I)
"Ehm, does this mean the usual? You know, getting here wasn''t quite that bad. Maybe you could figure that method out?" (C)
Sure, comfort is so important for escaping out of the frickin nightmare world!!!
Seriously, is this girl even capable of reading the room?!
Or the endless void surrounding us while we''re at it.
"Not a chance! Whatever we''re dealing here with is disturbing me! This alone is grounds to get the fuck out of here!" (I)
"Fine. Then do your worst. Hear you later." (C)
So I concentrate on my place first.
This thing had a presence in my room, so I want first to be sure that it''s safe.
I reach out, and... nothing.
I don''t get any feedback!
Something is wrong!
No, this isn''t quite right.
I can feel the rest of mine.
Feel the connection.
There''s just this... disruption.
Like something jumbling my connection to my home.
Zika once said my most terrifying ability is that I can literally show up anywhere without having to mind the usual boundaries.
Whatever is happening here, it somehow jumbles this ability of mine, preventing me from taking the direct path.
Yet at this point, I''m kinda multidimensional.
My dream is a part of me that isn''t here, but I still am deeply connected with.
I can''t be cut off from myself.
So if I concentrate hard enough, it should be possible to absorb Chiaki into my dream and from there on figure out all the rest.
In the worst case, I could simply park her with Soraja.
"Hey, Iori! You still there? You weren¡¯t saying anything for the last couple minutes." (C)
"I am disconnected from... well, Earth. It''s... Something isn''t right here." (I)
"You mean less right than getting pulled into strange other dimensions?" (C)
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
Well, where she''s got a point.
In any case, I should probably be far more alert now and quickly get out of here, before anything problematic happens.
"Screech"
Before that thought really had time to settle, suddenly, out of nowhere we are attacked by a bunch of... giant molerats?
At least they look that part with their huge incisors and the way they jump out of the very ground.
"Chiaki, behind me! I''ll protect you!" (I)
"You know, I can fight as well!" (C)
"Don''t argue! This isn''t a game! You could really be harmed! Don''t get too close to those things!" (I)
Maybe I could still heal her from even the worst kind of harm, but with how weird everything is here I wouldn''t want to risk it.
This assault however is quickly dispatched.
I merely have to swing my arm from left to right, which transforms into a gigantic waltz of death, making quick process with those things.
Chiaki still doesn''t let it get taken from her to blast some with her laser beams.
Also, it seems like more of them are coming.
Okay, change of plans.
I don''t know the extent of what is coming our way, so for now, I''ll just take Chiaki and be off.
Might not be pleasant for her if I need to force it in my peculiar state, but sacrifices have to be made!
"Scriek"
Wh-what?!
Some kind of flying creature just nabbed Chiaki!!!
"Iori!? Iori!!" (C)
Leathery wings and huge clawed legs, ideal for holding screaming girls in their grasp.
The kidnapped girl in question directly shoots out a beam at what grabbed her.
Now she''s falling, but I should be able to make it before she hits the ground.
Yet before I can even get close, there''s another flier catching her midair.
I want to approach, but some kind of rhino charges at me.
I dodge and subsequently, this thing gets skewered when I pierce my spear-transformed arm into it.
Then two of those giant red demons charge at me, but my hair transforms and a thousand tendrils pierce through their surface.
I can deal easily with these things, but this doesn''t get me any closer to Chiaki.
"Help!" (C)
Shit!
I can''t blast her out of the sky!
That wouldn''t go well for Chiaki.
She doesn''t seem injured, but that may change at any moment.
What can I do?
Just why did my eyes not warn me of approaching entities as they usually do?!
But I don''t have time to ponder.
I need to get her back!
So I try to grow out tendrils in front of the winged friend snatcher, but they''re... held back.
For some reason, I can''t grow them as I usually do.
Like there''s something opposing my influence.
Is this the reason why I couldn''t grow eyes outside my body?
Wait!
There''s still no time to ponder!
If the world won''t bend to my will, my body will have to step in instead!
So I do some leg-favoring body adjustments and am quickly on the heels of that thing.
From what I see, Chiaki is giving her all to fight back, but whenever she manages to squirm free there''s another to pick her up again before she hits the ground.
Yet this helps me to catch up.
In short, I''ve got close, but suddenly there''s a swarm of flying vultures kamikazeing right into my path.
While I still can''t grow greater structures in this world, my body obeys and I manage to form a wall of doom against the impending assault.
Hundreds of birds crash into claws, teeth, and sharp tentacles.
I''m still somewhat invulnerable and kinda feel like I could channel whatever I want through my body, so it''s not like there was ever a question of who''d win this.
However, it impeded me and therefore the bird gained distance.
For this reason, I need to redouble my effort.
I feel how my legs tense so much that something ruptures in them with each jump, only to get instantly regenerated before I touch the ground again.
I feel annoyed and angry.
Both, because my best friend got stolen, but also because I just wanted to have a relaxed evening after today.
Yet this apparently isn''t for me.
No, I have to chase after some weird outer-dimensional creatures to rescue my friend I''m currently having a weird emotional tension with.
I rush at top speed through the landscape, only occasionally held back by more kamikaze fliers to keep me from getting too close.
I notice also how we¡¯re passing many other monsters, which litter the landscape in all directions, but for some reason they don¡¯t seem to react the slightest bit or even do as much as twitch at my presence.
However, I take what I can get.
While they can¡¯t stop me, having to deal with them would be annoying, as without my observation skills this would mean I might lose my target.
...Who now enter some strange structure.
There are massive walls with a comparatively tiny gate leading inside.
It''s rather huge, but I think it''s open in the center.
Anyways, I won''t stop because of something like this.
Driven by my stirred emotions, I rush past the gateway, through a corridor, which I directly leave out the other side.
There I find myself in some kind of plaza.
Or maybe an arena?
Yet there are details that would be off to this picture.
First, there''s this black bulge in the center, which looks like it may explode any moment.
Then, there are no spectator seats, which makes this whole arena kinda pointless.
Though, the most remarkable feature would be the throne on the other side, right on the ground.
People don''t build thrones in arenas.
But that aside, where''s the flier?
Where''s Chiaki?!?
I prepare to throw a massive obliteration spear at whatever I spot next that isn''t my friend, when I see that right on the throne there''s... someone.
That''s a person, I''m sure of it!
However, it''s slightly strange.
They might be quite far off, but I should still be able to make out their features.
To say so, my eyes are kinda incredible.
Even from a distance I usually can spot the most minuscule details.
Yet with this person, I can''t.
Nonetheless, their form is distinct enough.
I can even see how they''re patting the flier!
That her abductor is here has to mean that Chiaki can''t be too far off.
So I call out.
"Chiaki!" (I)
Promptly, a voice comes from the black bulge.
"Iori, is that you?! I''m only hearing some strange noise? What exactly is going on out there?" (C)
Chiaki!?
"Fascinating." (?)
This activity prompts me back to the being on the throne.
The figure moves the slightest bit and then the whole world suddenly changes.
Everything draws away, and I feel like I''m standing right on a center stage, and someone pointed the spotlight at me.
Oh damn, my anxiety kicks in.
I feel put on the spot, and pressured, as if I have all the attention I don''t want.
It''s looking at me!
"Wouldn''t you say so, Iori Nomia?" (?)
Chapter 168
Okay, I''m getting right now three different kinds of creeps.
The first is from the fact that the being that abducted me and Chiaki into this, to me, very well-known dimension is right in front of me, capable of sentient thought, and initiated contact.
The second, because it did so without fear.
Heck, it called me by name, which must mean it has at least an inkling about my identity.
By all dimensions, any being that isn''t directly pissing itself at my very presence is bad news.
It means, they might have a reason not to be afraid.
In this case, I can only surmise it has the power to back it up.
"You seem distraught?" (?)
Right, and that''s the third creep.
Whenever it, and I''m emphasizing the "it" part here, speaks...
Hell, how do I even describe this?
It''s like it''s speaking to me with billions of voices.
Yet not in an oppressing manner, not loudly or jumbled.
It''s not like there are a billion voices, but more like this one single voice is an inconceivable number at once.
Hearing it makes me think they sound like this, and that, and that other one, and¡but they''re all the same singular origin.
Just one voice that could be, or is, or will be those voices I perceive.
Damn, now I got a nosebleed.
Probably from overthinking a concept that is not for the average person to see through.
So yeah, I''m on edge.
This feeling certainly doesn''t subside when I draw closer.
Because abruptly, the figure moves a short step in my direction and makes something like a motion, as if they''re pulling their cloak back, which they don¡¯t have.
At least not most of them?
With this, I somehow get a better look at... them?
Yeah, them.
No other idea how to describe what I see.
Shifting, ever-changing.
Not one moment where it stays the same while staying the same, as it always stays them all without changing.
I try to focus on whatever stands there in front of me, but it''s literally impossible.
Without blinking, I stare, but with every second something else takes the place.
It''s as if I''m looking at a man, then, no, simultaneously, a woman, an alien, a completely normal person, an impossible god, an abnormal creature, another guy, a woman, a child, a granny, a boy, dad, mum, a toddler.
Just like the voice they''re everyone at once!
Especially hard are all those forms that have nothing humanoid to them.
A bunch of tentacles isn''t allowing me to make more sense of what I''m seeing.
Just from staring it feels like my eyes are going to rupture and my mind is melting.
Yet at the same time, I can somehow keep up, even if I can''t, as strange as it sounds.
I''m processing it, even if my body feels like it can''t.
No, it certainly can''t, as my nosebleed turns into a torrent, while I think that my brain just got turned into mush.
Of course, it regenerates, and for some reason, I can even still process things as quickly as it settles, but just looking at... them... It''s difficult.
As if I''m directly subconsciously trying to process something that isn''t meant to be understood.
That isn''t meant to have a defined label applied to it.
On the other side, I can''t afford to look away from a potential enemy.
Especially, as they are still holding Chiaki captive!
"Could you please, just for a moment, stop changing? It''s making my head swirl." (I)
"Could it be... Oh! Your mind is not fit to interpret my being. Peculiar. That comes as a surprise. I would advise against doing so. Usually, I utilize blends to prevent this, but you see right through them." (?)
So my super senses are breaking through his visual coverage, but my mortal brain isn''t able to process what it sees and subsequently collapses.
"Well, sorry that I don''t want to mess with my brain. I''m rather fond of the way it is." (I)
How can it be that I know that this literally multi-facetted being gives me right now with countless visages "that look"?
Only because I''m saying this while brain after brain of mine leaves me through the nose?
"I am... invested. To think you''d be like this. I expected different after our past exchange." (?)
Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
Past exchange?
Just what the fuck are they talking about?
I mean, am I stupid?
I should know who I''m interacting with, as I''m standing right in their world!
Honestly, the mere fact that I forgot about that little planetary war I fought is rather concerning.
Oh, hello darkness my old friend.
So you''re here too?
I almost feared this situation wasn''t convoluted enough.
Just good that the part of me that is actually thinking is active.
Especially, as that thing is still keeping Chiaki inside, which could have all kinds of dreadful implications.
Oh damn, I''m right!
Would Chiaki even be fine if she''d face that thing?
Did she already see it?!
I don''t want her brain to turn into mush!
"Heeellllooooooo! Can anyone hear me?! I think I just heard you again, Iori! Are you there?" (C)
I¡¯m a little busy trying to free you, Chiaki!
I don¡¯t have time to chat!
But at least from the sound of her voice she seems fine.
"A fascinating little soul. Old, but not stagnant. Full of drive to experience new. Or anew. I can appreciate this stance to existence." (?)
"Mhm, fascinating. Would you be so kind as to give me my best friend back?!" (I)
With slight encouragement from my dark side, protrusions grow out of my back, over my shoulders, towards the throne.
They remind me a bit of shoulder-mounted bazookas.
Not sure how my threat is received, but I hope it comes more or less intimidating.
Although I¡¯m not certain if it¡¯s getting thwarted by the fact that my aneurysm-streaming nose is currently bleeding a growing puddle around my feet.
"As much as I would love to continue this small talk, I think need to insist on receiving my friend back. And after this, I''ll be on my way and we won''t have a problem!" (I/I2)
"But we¡¯re not nearly finished. However, it seems that you need an incentive to stay, so..." (?)
The being reaches out with their hand.
Then, from one moment to the other, the bulge starts to shift.
"Ehm, Iori? Something is happening in here! I''m not exactly sure if I like being touched this way! Help?!" (C)
Immediately, I shoot a barrage of apparently vile, writhing, flesh cannonballs at them, which hit its form, twist it, but ultimately are without effect, as everything just reforms.
However, the bulge stops moving.
"So hostile. Though, I guess we never set exact rules for our match." (?)
What kind of match does he mean, aside from this little war we had going?
Well, that might be an idea, but still leaves quite much open.
"Are you talking about when wave after wave of monsters clashed, ripping themselves apart in most gruesome ways?" (I)
"Exactly. I was just ready for another offensive when you retreated all your forces, pulling them together far behind your lines. At first, I assumed a new strategy, but instead you simply disappeared. It was truly a terrible effort to preserve the field as it was." (?)
The field?
"You mean, gulp, the planets? You kept all of this as is?" (I)
Are they seriously telling me they just froze all these monsters? Just like this?
Damn, I was right.
I never stood a chance.
They could''ve crushed me at any time if they wished so.
"Yes. No simple matter. Especially, as you left me waiting for so long." (?)
I''m not sure if I should mention here that I didn''t plan on returning at all.
"What do you want from me?! Who even are you?! What are you called?!" (I)
"You want a name? Names are nothing. Or everything? Half of both? Familiarity? Ignorance? Interest? So much. So less. Barely something to take hold of." (?)
Did I ever mention that I''m not the greatest fan of enigmatic talking?
"Okay, consider me confused. I¡¯ll just call you player two, since that¡¯s what my console said. Would you now please be so kind to tell me what this all is about?" (I)
"Isn''t it obvious? I want to finish our game." (P2)
"You want to... All of this just because of a stupid game?!" (I)
"What makes a game stupid? Why should it remain unfinished? Why can''t this game be all that matters? You belittle what you don''t understand?" (P2)
"You can say what you want, but it won''t change that I have no intention on playing with you! Now give me my friend back!!!" (I)
"Unfortunate. In this case, there''s only one path to take." (P2)
Chiaki¡¯s voice again comes from the bulge.
"Hey, I can hear you out there! It''s not nice to be ignored all the time!" (C)
You are far too calm for this situation!!
Suddenly, the being raises their multi-faceted hands, claws, whatever again.
Then they make a grabbing motion and retract their appendage.
Instantly, the bulge moves towards them.
Also, is it shrinking?!
"What''s this? Iori? I don''t appreciate being approached by tentacles from all sides! Hey, that''s a bit too touchy! Are you... Whaaah!" (C)
The whole thing shrinks further and further, while simultaneously being lifted up by some kind of tendril or fleshy stand.
Chiaki can''t possibly fit in there!
"What are you doing!?!" (I)
Before I can act, the being simply grabs the now-only apple-sized flesh ball.
"Hey, this isn''t nice! It''s kinda crampy in here!" (C)
Of course it¡¯s crampy!
Your head alone couldn¡¯t fit inside that!
Though, she sounds still weirdly fine.
"Interesting." (P2)
Then it simply swallows the whole thing at once.
"CHIAKI!!!" (I/I2)
"I think now we have a reason to play." (P2)
Chapter 169
Did this thing...
Have they really...
Was that really Chiaki in there?!
How is that even possible?!
Right, eldritch god.
I probably shouldn''t be surprised.
But I''m nonetheless furious!!!
I explode in death and ruin.
Claws, teeth, spikes, and everything that in any way was ever considered deadly rush out of my body, straight at my opponent.
It doesn''t matter if I can''t control the very ground itself, as I am here and I will do something about this.
They plunge into them but somehow don''t seem to connect when reaching the shape.
There¡¯s not even a counterpressure.
Instead, it feels weird.
Rather, I get the impression that they''re simply receiving it all.
As if something connects on an incomprehensible level.
"I see, you''re quite open. No fault in that. Expression is essence, communication paramount." (P2)
What are they saying?
Is it receiving something from me?
But how would they do this?
It''s not like it feels like they''re pulling anything from me.
Doesn''t matter!
I need to get Chiaki out of it!
So I push further in there.
I haven''t lost yet.
While it feels like they''re very intentional about receiving my attack, I still have control over what I sent out.
Just because they kinda caught my tentacles this doesn''t mean I''m at the defense.
So listen well!
I''m Iori Nomia!
And I won''t give up!
Thus, my onslaught intensifies.
It''s only a question of time till enough of mine crosses the border so my focus does switch.
I enter a vast open space, still maintaining my connection to the outside, while looking inside here for Chiaki.
It reminds me a lot of my dream world, which spells real trouble.
Nonetheless, I can''t afford to give up here.
"Where are you? Where''s Chiaki?!" (I)
Promptly, I hear a voice.
"Welcome to my playroom." (P2)
"I''m not taking this, you little shit! Return Chiaki this instant! With mind and body and her soul intact while we''re at it! Otherwise, I swear, I will focus all my being on erasing you from existence!" (I)
"A tempting offer. But I am content with continuing our game." (P2)
They''re still about this?!
"Listen, I''m not here to play games! I want my best friend back!" (I)
"So it seems that the purpose is clear and the price is set. All that remains are skill and ability as well as a pint of luck to claim it." (P2)
They are stupidly focused on this game.
But I''m certainly not going to just give in here.
"I''m not playing ''games'' here! This is serious for me!" (I)
"How else would it be appropriate? Who wants a player who isn''t giving it their all? Games should be taken seriously. After all, the loser gets a punishment." (P2)
"I''m not playing! I won''t play! Can''t you understand this?!" (I)
The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
"But how else do you intend to win? Reclaim the prize. Your friend?" (P2)
Is he misunderstanding me on purpose?
"But you''re right. This old game wouldn''t fit right. Rather, I found its perfect expression. Just one thing to mention. Don''t interfere. Otherwise, it might compromise the position of ''the prize''." (P2)
Before I can fully contemplate what they are now going to pull off, the whole world shifts around me.
It draws now change, full of potential.
So great its range, just monumental!
The game is on, the path is clear.
Now let''s have fun, what''s there to fear?
The rules are set, the curtains rise.
Now come and get, to claim the "prize"!
While I''m stupidly overwhelmed by this all-encompassing reaction, all of my automatic defense mechanisms get triggered.
At first, there''s mostly this weird darkness.
It kinda seems to live, but has a certain static to it.
More like a plant than a conscious being.
Actually, through the link that my attack established with this being, I kinda get the impression that some kind of program is running.
Though, while I probably could, I doubt that making this delicate system go haywire is a good idea.
I doubt they lied when they said that Chiaki is here and would be affected by this.
However, only because a program is running doesn''t mean I can''t run my own.
Hell will I do and make myself dependent on what this thing is doing here.
So I spread my influence.
My tentacles grow further and further into this darkness.
More and more it merges.
A mix of flesh and palpable dimensional space.
It progresses in this manner, all the time I scan everything for something that reminds me of Chiaki.
Yet I can''t find anything substantial.
Then I realize something.
This program... It''s accommodating to my efforts.
My growth is channeled into predetermined gaps, while at others it meets fierce resistance.
Somehow my flesh growth is guided.
While this circumstance should concern me, I wonder why they''d go for this.
My growths are undisposedly mine.
They can''t be contested anymore.
Even this resistance I feel is something I could theoretically overcome.
It''s only going to get easier the more mass I have on my side.
So why would my opponent allow me to grow unrestrained within these borders?
Of course!
Because it''s a game!
They''re playing with me!
Still some kind of conquest strategy game.
But it''s not fully set up yet.
Now I understand.
They''re right now busy creating the borders of the playing field.
And this side is mine.
Then something changes.
The world shifts once more and suddenly a bright blue sky comes up in the distance, as if someone would''ve just flipped a billion panels above and they spread towards me.
Yet once they reach the space I control somehow the program that runs adjusts to this change and flips the panels in a different way.
It becomes an ominous scarlet red.
The same goes for the ground, as it gets replaced with something more solid.
Yet due to my influence, the earth is now a dark purple.
However, there''s some diversity.
Especially at the borders, my influence is weaker and it seems to end up in some kind of desert stone.
Behind that, my observational powers show me green planes, lush forests, and far in the distance even a white city.
At the same time, the program that is running seems to be trying to push for one last thing.
I feel that this process is in no way controlled.
At this point, they can''t, as my influence over everything around me is too severe.
No, it''s just the last set remains of something that was set into motion before I claimed it.
Like a ball that is thrown, but midair I put my name on it without changing the trajectory.
Not sure what is happening here, I try to at least fully control my direct environment, not allowing for the slightest change in this space.
Which apparently wouldn''t have been necessary, as this partition is barely affected.
Instead, at a distance around me the ground turns black and grey and rises.
It rises higher and higher, closing around me, if not for the front.
In other places, it recedes.
Eventually, I''m standing in some kind of room.
No, it''s a huge hall.
This is getting stranger and stranger.
And the fact that now something emerges from the wall certainly doesn''t help!
This time it is surely nothing plant-like.
No, a humanoid form comes there into existence.
It writhes, shifts, and then turns into a demon!?!
Is that Zika?
It certainly resembles her.
"Mao-Sama! Your army awaits you. Please claim control! It''s said that these foolish creatures from the land of light are gathering around their great champion. You need to defeat them to win!" (pseudo-Zika)
Okay... There was quite much at once.
First, this is definitely not Zika.
Rather, I''m not even quite sure anymore if this is a living being, as it returned to some kind of resting position, waiting for input.
... Just like an NPC.
Also, did it call me Mao?
Like, demon king, errh, queen?
But, the land of light.
Why does this sound so familiar?
Especially in this scenario with a champion of justice.
Wait, she didn''t say justice?
Where comes this conclusion?
Suddenly, I freeze.
I look out of the gigantic panorama window that greets me while opposing the throne.
I know this topography.
The forests, the mountains, the cities, the desert, the coast, the dungeons... Dungeons?
Yeah, dungeons.
Cause this world has generic dungeons.
Which just leaves one question open.
How the fuck did I end up in Soralia?!!
Chapter 170
- Iori -
Okay, I''m in control.
I''m still in control.
Or I would be if everything wouldn''t more and more spiral into chaos!
Right now, I can utilize my powers as usual.
The main issue is that my growth is heavily countered by my opponent.
They are basically cancelling each other out at the border.
And somewhere behind there is Chiaki.
So the point of this game is quite clear, just as last time.
As neither of us can move our territorial growth over the set borders, something my opponent isn''t even really trying, we need to rely on units.
Those have the advantage that they don''t require as much direct input, which greatly reduces how much processing I need to do.
Which is desperately needed, as even I have my limits on how much I can do while still focusing on finding Chiaki.
Yet there''s but one problem.
"Mao-Sama! We await your orders!" (succubus?)
Yep, for some reason there''s this lady here with me.
She''s almost stereotypical standing next to the throne, and the black and purple coloring coupled with those medium-sized sheep horns on her head, as well as that pointy tail, make it quite difficult to assume her to be anything else but a certain indecent kind of demon.
However, I''m wholly at a loss as to how this succubus in my throne hall came to be.
"Mao-Sama?" (succubus?)
"Sooooo.... Who are you?" (I)
"Of course, I am Erynia. Your trusted advisor, master." (succubus!)
"Okay, first of all, I''m now pretty sure that with this name, someone I know would have every right to sue you. But more importantly, I''m very sure that you weren''t directly created by me, which means ''someone'' placed you here, which leads to the question of what is your business with me." (I)
"Oh, I am your trusted advisor, master." (E)
"I demand a real answer! Even if I have to activate admin privileges!" (I)
It seems like my dark side is involving itself as well here.
However, I''m not really sure if giving in to these urges to torture her would be very successful.
At best it''s on the level of a robot.
Don''t know how it''s for you, but hitting my computer after it shut down didn''t work all that well.
"My words stay true, Mao-Sama. I am your advisor. Your personalized, directory, unit, designed to guide you in this game." (E)
Game.
Again this word.
At first, I feel this undeniable feeling that I should take her apart, so she won''t screw me later on.
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.But then my rational mind returns and finds that having this girl around might actually help.
If she can provide input to how we should act in a certain situation, this might be useful when deciding on the best course of action.
"Right. Then would you mind telling me what your boss is on about?" (I)
"My ''boss'' is you, Mao-Sama." (E)
"Yeah, we both know this isn''t true, as you''re right now not acting in my sense, but have taken over the narrative of the guy I''m up against." (I)
"Would you like me to choose another narrative, Mao-Sama?" (E)
This isn''t leading anywhere!
So maybe I should swap my angle and try making use of its thinking.
This thought is helpful enough that I decide not to question the source, which might be wise because it''s coming from my smart side.
However, it seems "someone" is making the not-questioning quite difficult for me.
"Okay... Erynia. What would you ''advise'' should be my next step?" (I)
"As your goal should be utter domination, according to the rules of the engagement, it would be wise to send out your army before the enemy can fortify their position and prevent your ambitions within their territory. This must be done in order to secure any secondary goals Mao-Sama may have as well." (E)
"So you mean, in order to find Chiaki, I''ll have to play along and start an all-out attack against the enemy?" (I)
"If you deem this necessary, Mao-Sama." (E)
"Could you please just drop this ''Mao''? I''m Iori!" (I)
"If it pleases you, Demon King Iori-Sama." (E)
Yeah, not the slightest bit cumbersome.
I should probably refocus because this discussion with a mere NPC isn''t leading anywhere while Chiaki''s soul could currently get untangled!
Seems like my dark side is in quite a hurry.
But isn''t NPC a bit demeaning for a being made of flesh and blood, even though that''s just what it is!
A creature without real consciousness, made to act in accordance to its programming.
If my slow-ass self would now finally get started, we have a friend to save!
Before I verbally abuse myself any further, I decide to follow this request.
At this point, there''s but one course of action.
I need to send out an army of monsters.
While I could try to find Chiaki myself, this might take forever, as this plane could be literally endless.
No, the more efficient method is to scan this whole place.
Yet as my influence over the substance of this place is still limited, my dark self helpfully provided the blueprint for some kind of living converter of dimensional substance.
To make it short, this thing can spread my influence, which in turn will allow me to scan more.
The downside is that these things are hella squishy.
So I have no other choice but to summon more demons and move at their front to the closest connection point my opponent shares with me.
However, once I''m getting started, I realize something troublesome.
"Mao-Sama, I await your command!" (demon)
"We stand ready, Mao-Sama!" (demons)
"What is your wish, Mao-Sama?" (another demon)
Yeah, that.
Apparently, all the creatures I''m currently capable of producing have this weird habit.
As I am connected to them on a very intimate level, I can confidently tell that they''re not going to rebel or spread some sort of virus within my system.
It''s more like the material this plane of existence provides has this hidden property and causes this odd behavior.
As I have otherwise full control, it''s more akin to a single data file within the whole array that makes up my constructs.
Unfortunately, weeding this glitch out of every single one of them would drastically decrease my processing ability.
Also, I, or maybe even more my dark self, might be a bit influenced by my experiences in the nightmare realm, which causes my created creatures to look somewhat demonic.
An all-time classic are of course those crimson-red demon brutes that couldn''t look any more clich¨¦.
Yet I''ll admit that also the hounds and winged screechers don''t really help me get out of that demon image.
That something tweaks my designs to make them look even more like gargoyles doesn''t make it any better.
Not to forget the maw monsters, which now look a bit like stubby orcs.
Nonetheless, I can''t get around mass-producing them if I want to work on getting Chiaki back.
So it comes that I''m eventually leading a small army out of this cliche demon castle, set in a just as stereotypical evil land of ruin and death.
Soon a huge wall comes into view, where the enemy army is already assembled.
Seems like this is where we''ll have to fight it out.
Drawing closer, I gain sight of what they have in store for me.
W-wait a moment.
Why does the enemy army consist of humans?!
Chapter 171
This, this is wrong!
The demon army I raised is apparently set up against some kind of medieval army consisting of humans.
I can''t slaughter humans!
How the heck am I supposed to deal with this?
There''s no way I''m going to tell my demons to go all-out on innocent people.
Even if I found Chiaki afterward, she would never approve that I went so far just to save her.
Goddamnit!
I need to come up with a plan.
Could I just bind them?
But this would reduce my capability to deal with this kind of army.
If there¡¯s another, and there surely will be, each successive one will tie up more of my resources.
In any case, what I really need to do now is to capture one of them.
Huh?
This thought was, even for my rather complicated relationship with my dark self, totally alien.
Even though I know how she usually is, I really should now catch one of those humans to figure out its inner workings.
By every dimension''s hell!
Can you stop this and just talk normally with me?!
I''m still not sure if I truly want to merge this part of mine with my persona fully or rather accept this sense of disparity and how it sets my thoughts apart.
On the one hand, I have an innate aversion to this portion of me.
Not only because I fear its way of handling things in a rather ruthless manner, but also because it''s hella confusing that I often can''t differentiate which of those thoughts are my own and therefore can''t really assess this persona of mine or how much my other self actually is influencing my thinking.
On the other hand, this kind of thinking might be wrong in the first place.
It could be detrimental for me to differentiate those thoughts, as they are basically my own, coming forth from a dark sense of pragmatism that became ever so much stronger since Chiaki got abducted and I couldn''t do a thing about it.
Those thoughts aren''t foreign, but rather an understandable response to this dire situation.
As such, they¡¯re not the work of some foreign entity, but instead an intimate part of what I feel, as both parts of me are, of course, me, without a distinction to another being.
Yet if that were to be the case, then why do I not possess the same insight for some reason?
Is it so that I can ignore the information on behalf of not wanting to be confronted with disturbing stuff?
But how do I then make the distinction to be sure of my own thoughts in order to...
Would I stop already!?
Now is not the time!
Can I please get a hang of myself!
Erm, okay?
Alright, if it gets me to focus, I''ll share some insight.
I want me to capture a ''human'' because I suspect something to be up with them.
If I am right, this may very much decide our next course of action.
But, capturing a human, even more so forcefully, could cause huge issues.
Something like this certainly won¡¯t improve my relationship with the locals here.
I wouldn''t suggest so if I wouldn''t deem it the right course of action.
Are you sure?
I am you!
I can''t lie to myself!
Yeah, convincing argument.
But how would I go about doing something like this?
At this, my mind is telling me that my flying gargoyles might very well be utilized as abductors.
Thus, I really don''t see any other way to proceed but like this.
My forces move in and start a half-assed attack, because I made very sure to ingrain into them that any killing, as well as maiming, is forbidden.
Because I''m linked to each of my creations, even with this strange glitch going on, I experience the contact from the first row.
Of course, I partake as well.
As nothing can beat my world-shifting powers, I can control the battlefield.
Nonetheless, my created demons are still those who get closest into contact with the enemy.
For this reason, I hear through their ears how the humans in the enemy army speak, in eerie contrast to my mostly silent demons, who would at most give off some guttural noises.
"The demon king''s army!"
"Defend yourself, fellow humans!"
"Soldiers of light, fight on!"
Okay, they seem oddly informed about the situation.
I don''t really know what''s behind this, but if my opponent wants to make me appear like the bad guy, they apparently have quite the success.
However, shortly before my flying units can grab one of them, I hear something that makes me lose track of everything else.
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
"War mages! Channel and take those things out!"
At this, a bunch of men and women in robes raises their staffs, and a cacophony of fire, lightning, earth, and ice shoots from them.
Even some projectiles I can only quantify as magic missiles.
I don''t really know how to take this!
Magic is a thing?
Like, real magic and not just the kind of lifeforce manipulation Chiaki is usually doing, for example??
How can humans bend the laws of physics like this?
I contemplate in this manner, till I notice that those humans mow quite harshly through my forces.
Even the non-mages clearly perform at a much higher level in terms of strength, dexterity, and speed.
This odd happenstance reminds me again of my goal in this fight.
While their attacks were a literal hard blow to my units, it''s not like I don''t have an endless supply of them.
Even if the first line got a bit thinned out, my flyers manage to cross the distance and snatch a few mages as well as normal soldiers.
The moment we can detach the slightest bit, I use my powers to raise a massive flesh wall in between our forces.
My own already sustained heavy losses, due to the fact that they couldn''t fight earnestly and injure anyone, and there''s no point in taking more hits than necessary.
Fortunately, the enemy doesn''t follow but seems intent on defending their territory from their fortifications out.
Thus, my retreat isn''t hindered and I can transport my haul into the palace.
All the humans will be brought into my dungeon, which apparently is something I have.
An action that will very likely trigger a quest for someone to solve.
Yet now that it''s over, I can at least inspect this subject.
Damn, was that now actually my thought or my dark side''s?
See?
This isn''t good!
It was just what it should be.
A mix of mine and yours.
You have a pragmatic side yourself, you know?
That one is capable of making smart decisions at times too.
However, do I really have the time right now for an existential crisis?
Unfortunately, the answer is "no".
Even though, I would very much like to sort this out.
Yet now we need to get started with the vivisection... Damn!
It was just a joke!
Of course, we''re going to do this in a non-invasive way.
I really hope that''s the case and my mind isn''t just trying to protect me here.
So I head to the first solo cell.
All the time, a part of my attention is focused outward, to where the enemy is still standing.
Both observation eyes and the connection to my demon army allow for a permanent survey.
Through this, I find that the enemy isn''t moving at all.
The human army in particular seems content with sticking to their position.
I also sent out some gargoyles as scouts, which are supposed to gather more information for me about the surrounding area and in the best case may find Chiaki for me.
Yet all of this is currently only happening in the back of my mind.
My main focus now has to be this guy I have to examine.
He''s restrained by tentacles, so he can''t lash out at me.
Which is very much necessary, as that''s just what he''s trying, even with the bindings on him.
"Demon king! You won''t win!" (human soldier)
"Hey, you seriously got something wrong! I''m neither some demon king nor do I even try to win." (I)
"You won''t fool me, demon king!" (human soldier)
"This is all just a big misunderstanding! Listen, there''s this entity who''s trying to play us against each other!" (I)
"I won''t be deceived! Spare your breath, demon king! There''s no way I''ll betray all that is good!" (human soldier)
"You''re not betraying anything or anyone! I only want to find someone, and then I''ll be gone." (I)
"I may die here, but you will be defeated!" (human soldier)
"Hey, are you even listening?!" (I)
No matter what I say, this guy isn''t interacting the slightest bit with me.
He may give some general responses, but nothing concrete.
That''s it.
I need to get started!
Before I can even contemplate this input, a black tendril shoots out from my chest and lodges right in this man''s head, growing around the nose bridge through the eye sockets.
Hey, what am I doing there!?!
Maybe what is necessary?
Something I would''ve known if I actually paid attention to my own thoughts.
But why?
This, this is wrong!
First, I have a suspicion that is going to relativize all of my concerns.
Second, I''m being gentle.
Aside from analysis, there isn''t anything happening to this soldier.
What do I mean?
Damn, I truly should''ve paid more attention to my plan.
In any case, my tendrils form a clear picture of this man''s inner workings.
Then, on an instinctual level, I receive an epiphany.
I got it!
Did I?
Yeah.
It''s now all so obvious.
But first, one last confirmation.
"Hey, you! I, I slept with your mum!" (I)
"You won''t win, demon king!" (human soldier)
Yep, it''s confirmed.
There''s no way he wouldn''t have pointed out my bad acting.
This man isn''t real.
Well, as real as a body can be, but there''s basically no soul.
He has no emotions, agenda, or even wishes.
He''s basically an empty husk!
But, but why?
Not sure what their angle with this is, but these are not sentient beings.
Just programmed to give the intended responses at suitable times.
A mere different form of a hull.
It could just as well be a demon, beast, plant, or just a stone.
I''d say to make us feel bad about taking action against them or to suit the setting of this "game" better.
Sounds reasonable enough.
Not like I''m much of a fan of this tactic.
However, I''m kinda glad I didn''t have to fight real people.
Even the in-depth tentacle screening doesn''t uncover a real soul.
Only a bunch of basically hardwired instructions that make it act like it does.
At most, there''s something like super basic soul soup to make them move at all.
But even this is extremely reduced.
They''re, so to say, more like zombies.
Just the bare minimum to move, but no consciousness.
Which means I can just slaughter my way through them!
Ehm...
Chapter 172
Okay, I''m in a bit of a dilemma.
While I''m not the kind of person who would employ devious tactics, complex shenanigans, or elaborate ploys to achieve abstract goals, as my mind is just a bit too straightforward for manipulating each and everyone around me to my advantage, I don''t think slaughtering my way through the enemy is really my style of evil either.
Even if I confirmed that I wouldn''t kill real humans by doing so, "pretend genocide" is still not really something I''m comfortable with.
Not to speak of that this isn''t even an absolute fact to be trusted, because just assuming every last one of them is nothing but a better puppet, only because I checked out a dozen of those zombies, is a hell of a generalization.
Not to speak of that my opponent might change this midway through the fight and replace them with sentient beings just for the lols.
So while unchained violence sounds like a simple, efficient solution at first, it''s not only not to my liking, it also has many innate pitfalls to consider.
"Maou-Sama. Is something the matter?" (E)
That succubus again.
For all I know, she could be a tool of my enemy.
While I don''t feel as if they could rip the direct control away from me, her ears might be something like receivers to keep my opponent informed.
In this situation, I really wish I had some trustworthy advisors.
Okay, I''m foremost thinking about Zika here.
Yet I''m pretty sure Soraja would be pretty invested in saving Chiaki.
However, bringing anyone here would be a really bad call.
Not only would I risk their well-being by dragging them into this, they might even get infected by my enemy''s control which only would aggravate the situation that I already lost Chiaki to them.
This means I''m on my own.
Well, not quite.
Let''s see what I can get out of that succubus advisor.
"I''m trying to figure out how to handle those human armies while avoiding slaughtering them indifferently." (I)
"Why would you want this, Mao-Sama?" (E)
Seriously, this generic anime vibe is getting on my nerves.
Yet following that line of thought, I might use this kind of attitude.
"Do I really need to explain myself to you? I just don''t want a stupid massacre!" (I)
"Of course, you don''t have to, Mao-Sama. If I understand you right, you intend for greater control on the battlefield combined with causing panic within the enemy ranks to lead up to a quicker end. The solution to this should be obvious." (E)
Hm, should I maybe be more suspicious about the tips my opponent is delivering to me?
But maybe I''m looking at this from the wrong side.
My opponent is mostly interested in playing this stupid game.
Even while being up against my dark side during this strange conquest game, they never tried anything underhanded or just simply crushing them.
This leads me to believe that a win by feeding me false information through a "game feature" like the implemented advisor, would be a shallow victory for them.
It''s like not properly explaining the rules at the start of a game and then be upset that the other didn''t give it their all.
Furthermore, if my "advisor" gives me this option, then a "panic" feature must be prevalent with the enemy army.
So they''re basically offering me a way out.
"Okay, you got me. What is your solution?" (I)
"Simple. You only need to create your elite demons. Generals to lead your army to victory. If the humans witness their overwhelming power, they won''t be able to fight the generals as confidently anymore. But to answer your main issue, by granting them greater independence and powers, they''ll be able to follow far more complex strategies and relay your intention." (E)
That sounds actually kinda viable.
If creating demon generals just wouldn''t be so cliche.
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.However, it wouldn''t be smart were I to ignore a possible solution that presented itself to me solely because it feels fishy.
In this sense, I should go right into creating.
So what I want are basically super fighters.
Coming up with a design is simple enough.
Perfectly formed.
Dense muscles.
Hardened bones.
And enough raw soulmass to move fluently.
Of course, no real souls, but just the basic version that makes things move, just like those puppet humans do.
That''s all quite simple.
However, there''s one great flaw to my plan.
This is only a template for a better warrior form.
While I know that the big red demons can cause quite the devastation in enemy ranks, this only makes them stronger fighters.
In no way does it improve them so much as to be the kind of fear-inspiring unparalleled entities I would need.
I require something like Kuri, but at the moment, I can''t afford to spend resources to create something of this magnitude.
Not to speak of the fact that Kuri consumed like a billion critters before she got to her level.
Creating something as powerful as this isn''t so easily done, and it would thwart the point why I''m even trying to make something so powerful if I end up without resources for anything else to make up my frontline.
For this to be achieved, I''d require a completely new element.
Which I fortunately have!
Before I can further contemplate if it''s a good thing that I recently am talking so much to myself, I recall a picture in my mind that reminds me that I just saw people using magic.
My other self is very convinced that we could as well harness this kind of power.
In principle, this would be a good thing.
After all, it''s probably intentional on my opponent''s part that magic is an element of the rules of the world.
So not using it would be a huge limiter if they are fully intent on doing so.
However, I''m not quite sure if I''m fine with what my other self lays out there and what I now have to do.
On the other hand, it''s obvious that I don''t have much of a choice if I want to stay competitive with my newest nemesis.
I can''t just ignore the rules of the world if I want to have a fighting chance.
Which forces me to undertake a rather drastic step.
I materialize via instant transmission in my dungeon, where I keep one of the mages.
Before he can sprout any of this demon king nonsense, I already plugged my tendrils inside him to let my backmind, which subconsciously does all the research that would otherwise overload my mortal perception of reality, do its thing.
In particular, having an in-depth scan of anything magic-related.
Of course, I''m checking if he''s a sentient person before going too far.
Which he wasn''t, by the way.
By doing so, I confirm what I intended to.
Magic is really a thing here, as he has some kind of magic channels.
While the whole concept is partly related to lifeforce, it''s not quite the same.
Rather, it''s basically a completely new element that mixes living matter with something else, or through some process based on the rules of the world into what I''d call mana.
Damn, there''s so much I could say about it.
How it on one side bears similarities to emotions and concepts of personality, and on the other is something more material, existent, like air or water or simply electrical charge in the environment.
This all is intricately connected to the laws of the world.
In mine, for example, they probably couldn''t convert life force into magic the same way they''re doing here.
I don''t completely grasp the concept, while I subconsciously do, but in general, it basically allows for most profound effects.
What is now most important would be that I bring this concept into practice.
Which means creating my demon generals.
In this sense, I erect their creation stations.
Which is a nice way to put super creepy cocoons that are filled with a generic meat and bone paste, which I form through microscopic tendrils into the desired forms.
For effect, I have quite a lot of variety with them.
It also helps that there is a limit to the amount of magic I can harness at once, which means, I can''t just push out as many of them as I want.
My opponent on the other side, seems more intent on spreading the magic over many units, yet we''ll see who fares better with their strategy.
So I start production.
First, an upsized version of the demons, just with many more muscles, enough to break through solid walls with his fists alone, something the black bone armor I add should help him with.
Next, I want a small, but super-fast shadow character.
The kind of rogue that can flank enemy lines, do its thing, and vanish unseen or simply be slippery enough that they can''t catch him.
The last template would be a tall woman in heels, who reminds me a bit of my stunt in the sports hall at our campus.
I will give it that my dark side helps with the designs to tune them towards efficiency.
However, the most important thing to add is obviously the magic.
Though, I suppose I''ll keep it elemental and avoid getting too complex.
This is also because there''s a bit of a proficiency factor that would diminish the effects through too much mixing.
Basically some form of elemental dilution.
I''m making two of the big ones, who get fire and respectively earth magic, as it only seems appropriate.
My small thief-like one gets shadow and wind magic.
This should pair really well with his role as someone who isn''t supposed to clash directly with the enemy.
And for the woman, a mix of water and life.
Though, with the latter, it feels like the energies create something else together.
Hopefully nothing problematic.
As I have already figured everything out, the process in itself is rather straightforward.
I create the base, the channels.
Very elaborate ones, specifically designed to employ big magic.
I gather as much magic as I can from the territory I control, all to this place, and push it in.
It works!
"Splosh"
The first cocoon bursts open and out of it steps the heeled woman.
"Maou-Sama! I''m here to serve you." (demon mistress)
Sigh.
You too, huh?
Chapter 173
There she is.
The first general unit I ever created.
Thankfully, she doesn''t immediately look like I messed her up.
Which is a good start.
"Maou-Sama. It seems your first attempt was a success. As expected from our lord. Now you only need to apply the unit in the right way." (E)
The newly formed general confusedly blinks several times between me and the succubus.
"Could you hold on for just a moment?" (I)
I need to inspect my new hero unit first.
"But my advice could be invaluable. How else would you know the intricacies of the game?" (E)
"This isn''t a game! Not for me at least." (I)
"Nonetheless, you ought to win it. So if I may say so, the next thing you should do..." (E)
"Scrpssh"
Abruptly, black tendrils pierce through the chest of the succubus.
They rip at her body and pull her to the ground, where more erect and plunge right through her, growing further in complete disregard to her writhing form.
There''s no way she can last through this if she doesn''t have complete regeneration.
Over the fresh corpse, the plants grow a bit more and open up into black bulbs that glimmer with a violet-blue shine on the inner side.
The culprit is, of course, none other than my general.
Apparently, water plus nature enables her to grow black vines.
So, first I should state the appropriate question.
"Why did you do this!?" (I)
"This thing wasn''t loyal!" (demon mistress)
"Okay... but you are completely loyal towards me, right?" (I)
I know, it''s a weird thing to ask the supposedly mega-powerful demon you just created and that just killed an advisor.
Still, it feels appropriate.
"How could there ever be a reason to doubt my loyalty, Maou-Sama?" (demon mistress)
"Well, how about the fact that you''re calling me like this? Are you aware of what is going on here? What is at stake?" (I)
"This is a game of gods. A clash of power in order to determine who seizes the ''prize''. Also referred to as Chiaki Sato. Your friend. And I am merely a means to an end for you to make use of as you see fit. Nothing more, nothing less." (dm)
Okay, seems like they have access to all the information I have.
I tried to give them this on the way, so they may know about my true intentions and act accordingly as the trusted retainers they''re supposed to be.
Especially as I can''t have them go around and accidentally kill Chiaki while thinking they''d be carrying out my will in doing so.
Yet there''s this point that makes me rather dubious if this is going to work out.
"If you know all this, why would you push this act any further?" (I)
She knows I neither am, nor want to be called, the demon king or any variation of this.
But then something unexpected happens.
For a moment, her eyes glaze over, before she comes back to her senses an instant later and focuses back on me.
"Peculiar. I don''t seem to be able to change the ''setting''. My prime directive should be absolute loyalty, but I don''t seem to be able to overcome this limitation." (dm)
"Hence my question." (I)
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
"I... honestly don''t know. This lack of control is concerning." (dm)
If I''m being honest, what she did just now was far more concerning.
She was independently looking into herself.
Moreover, just now she seemed genuinely frustrated about this fact.
As if... she has actual feelings.
Shit!
Did I mess up?
"I need to give you a checkup." (I)
"Of course, Maou-Sama... I''m sorry. I don''t intend to annoy you with this. But¡ I can''t help it! I apologize for my failing." (dm)
Yeah, my concerns are still very present.
To look further into the issue, I do another intrinsic tentacle analysis on her, just like with the soldier before.
They invade her body and due to the natural connection to me, there isn''t even any resistance.
The demon in question truly doesn''t seem to mind this invasion.
She gasps a bit when they enter, but aside from this, she is now stuck with a pleasured smile on her face, in which I''ve apparently frozen her, now that my tentacles have seized control of her very being.
My influence reaches every little bit of her, to the last innermost part.
By doing so, I gain a complete 3D image of her body.
This one, unfortunately, confirms my suspicions.
I used too much soul...
Or rather, the magic that is contained within her body caused some kind of exotic reaction that catapulted her straight to the level of a thinking, feeling being.
In other words, from an ethical point, I can forget about using her as a disposable pawn.
Something my other self is fuming quite hard about.
I, on the other hand, am a little stumped about what to do with her now.
"Sigh." (I)
"Is something the matter, Maou-Sa-... I apologize. This is truly vexing. I can''t seem to serve you as you deserve, Mao-, Ma-, Ma-... st-, -er." (dm)
Did she just break through her programming!?
"Okay, that was impressive." (I)
"Thank you, Mao-... Maaaa-... -ssster." (dm)
She still seems to have her issues with this.
In any case, I don''t think she''s acting here.
This would mean that she can fight this program in some way.
In this sense, she might even be able to prevent herself from backstabbing me if things would come to this.
That is, if she truly wishes to.
Yet this leaves me still with the main issue.
"As I tried to ask before... Is something the matter?" (dm)
She''s trying to adjust her speech patterns to avoid addressing me the wrong way.
"You are... independently thinking." (I)
That''s really an issue.
I planned on using something like a robot, or in this context, more of an animated plant.
The fact that she''s a being with a mind of her own means it would be wrong to send her into this war.
If it can even be called that.
Basically, it''s more of a contest, for them at least.
To force a real person into this kind of thing can''t be right.
If I''m being honest, not even my opponent does that yet.
"I''m deeply sorry if this inconveniences you. If you wish to change me, I will do everything I can to help you fashion me into the desired result." (dm)
Oh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!
"We certainly won''t do this! Listen, the reason I can''t use you is because I have to value your existence. I can''t just use a conscious being as a tool. You need to be aware of the fact that as a self-aware being, you are you. Your actions and thoughts matter. And this not the slightest bit lesser than mine. That''s a principle I live by, and I won''t stray from it." (I)
This is my decision.
If I already have all those ridiculous powers, then I need rules.
Alone the meeting with my future self showed me very well how careful I need to be with my state of mind and whatever else I associate with my character to define myself.
If I start thinking of others as lesser beings or merely lose all morality and don''t care for whatever I do, then all too soon I''ll become someone I really wouldn''t like to be.
I guess one can, without fault, call such a person an asshole.
Therefore, I don''t intend to create life only to throw it at an enemy.
Even if it apparently shakes this demon quite deeply.
"I... matter?" (dm)
"Of course you do! You do! Not only because I say so, but because you are you. There can''t be anyone else to define your value, therefore you matter by default! You are important... Oh, you don''t have a name yet, right?" (I)
A silent shake of her head.
"Okay, then you''re now Damina! I-is this okay for you?" (I)
Why won''t she answer?
Is she embarrassed?
Oh, I think she''s now going to say something again.
"Ma-. M-, m-, my, l-l-lady!" (Damina)
Why is she looking at me like this?
She even really carefully worded this address.
"Yes?" (I)
"Thank you for showering me with your love!" (D)
"Uh, well, I think you''re reading a bit too much into this." (I)
"No! You are... Apologies, this was insolent. Please, punish me as you see fit." (D)
"Which part of ''you are important'' didn''t you get? You can speak up in front of me, you know?" (I)
I think I need to be a little harsher with her.
Otherwise, I''m sure she''s going to insist on my rank and that she''s just so terribly insignificant in comparison to me.
"I, I understand." (D)
Seems like I got her.
However, now she seems a little shaken and not in the mood to speak freely in front of me.
Well, it''s not like I can force her to do so.
Or rather, I don''t intend to do so, as that would contradict my point.
"Well, if this is settled now, please excuse me, but I need to get my best friend back before this cosmic entity decides to take her for dinner. Once I got my head free from this, I will see if I can find a place for you. I don''t plan to fight this war forever, and will probably retreat once I''ve reached my goal, so we need to find a solution for afterward." (I)
Leaving her here to get killed by the "humans" would just be cruel.
"Splosh"
Suddenly, something that I probably should''ve expected happens.
Another cocoon bursts open.
The thief was apparently the next in line.
I can already see how wind is gathering from his black skin, forming thin lines around his lean frame.
"Maou-Sama?" (thief)
"Splosh, splosh"
Followed by the two huge brutes.
Might''ve been their correspondingly huge size that made them spend a bit more time in the incubators.
Looking closer, despite being cut from the same template, those two are quite different.
The fire one has fiery red skin, while the other is more bronzed-brown.
Also, for the earth one the incisors from the lower teeth are protruding over his lips, for the fire one, it''s the upper.
"Maou-Sama!" (earth and fire demon)
Sigh.
Okay, this could become a little bit more complicated.
Chapter 174
I quickly confirmed that, indeed, all my supposed demon generals are actual people.
Upsetting.
No idea what to do with this now.
Using sentient people to make them fight my wars in the truest sense of the word is plain wrong.
But this mess-up really throws my schedule back.
After all, I spent this limited magic resource on them and because of this won''t be able to attack and save Chiaki as quickly as I planned to.
Of course, I already set up demon production facilities, but those will be at a clear disadvantage if they have to fight against magically empowered enemies.
On this matter, I should look closer into how my opponent created human mages without them becoming sentient.
I''m absolutely sure they weren''t.
Rather, they were like machines that happened to have magic channels within their frames that worked like power lines.
I, on the other hand, have fully functional people here with apparently already developed personalities.
Hmm, maybe I let the energy run a bit too freely.
Though, I guess that''s only part of the problem.
Be that as it may, for now, I need to deal with the task at hand.
That means dealing with those who are very likely going to become Kuri''s siblings.
Thankfully, at the moment, my mistress demon kindly does the explaining for me.
"And this is why our M-, m-, lady! Our lady, doesn''t wish for us to fight in the battles." (D)
In any case, she does a fairly great job at this.
"But isn''t this defeating our purpose? What about all the resources Maou-Sama spent on us?" (thief)
"She doesn''t wish to be called that!" (D)
"But she is our Maou-Sama! What else would she be?" (fire demon)
We are calling her this because we are conditioned so by her enemy. By no means can we allow ourselves to insult her further by proceeding to address her in this manner." (D)
Ehm...
"Ahem." (I)
Promptly, everybody in the room looks at me.
"While this wasn''t planned, it''s imperative to take responsibility for one''s actions. My mother taught me this and by now it makes only all that much more sense to me. The things one does have consequences. Always be mindful of this fact. Therefore, I''ll take responsibility for having created you. This means, there''s no way I''m going to send you to fight to the death in my stead." (I)
"M-Maou... Mas... Master!" (thief)
"But... our purpose?!" (fire demon)
Yeah, now they look at him as if he just called me names, ready to end his existence for assumed insolence.
Remembering what happened to the succubus, I quickly raise my hand.
"Actions have consequences! So everyone present here may please reconsider what they''re doing next. Aside from that, I''m talking to you right now because you''re all capable of independent thinking. You don''t need my input to make up your mind about something. Therefore, I won''t tell you what to think. This was the whole point of this talk after all. For this reason, what about names?" (I)
I look over the remaining three.
In such situations, I wish I''d have Chiaki''s unrestrained thinking as to just put a name on them.
I, on the other hand, require a bit more time to contemplate the matter.
First the thief.
He''s lean and mysterious.
So, Leany?
Nah, that''s terrible.
What about Lajus?
Well, I guess that''s something.
That leaves the two big ones.
So fire and the stature of a bodybuilder.
Basically a true hellion.
Hell... Hell flames... Helfa.
Yep, that''s good enough.
This leaves Earth.
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.Something stony.
Hard and unrelenting.
Kroga!
Yeah, that''s the best I got.
So I point at each of them and call out.
"Lajus, Helfa, Kroga." (I)
And don''t you dare point out my bad sense of naming!
Though, they don''t look like they intend to do so.
"I can''t give you more than this. You have the freedom of thought. Make something out of this. Just know that I value this kind of freedom. So I only demand that you''re not taking it from others, knowing that I think so." (I)
Hah, I think I''m done.
I never thought I was capable of this kind of speech.
I guess my eldritch mind helped a little with the formulation.
But I really wanted to tell them this.
It might be weird to give obvious demons this kind of talk, but as I made them, I don''t want to be responsible for any misery they could cause.
In my name furthermore.
At least, they look totally baffled now.
I guess I should leave them to think about this.
"So, if you''d now excuse me, I need to win a war." (I)
- Damina -
So she left us alone.
Our creator, our master, our one and only Maou-... No, I can''t use this title, this insult that was forced upon her.
Our lady deserves better.
I look around at my freshly created brothers.
All of them unique in their own way, but sharing the same origin.
Just as I was told to be as well.
I''m my own being.
I can have purposes and goals.
This is my lady''s blessing.
However, now that she left us, I feel weirdly empty.
What kind of purpose could my existence even have if it''s not to serve her?
"What are we supposed to do now?" (K)
A good question, which I don''t know the answer to.
"What can we even do? We were told to stay here until our busy lady may find the opportunity to handle us." (D)
"I''m angry! Not being able to do anything is frustrating." (H)
Flames burst from my brother, a testament to his fierce temperament.
I instinctively feel a certain disdain for him.
His element, no, his whole being is created in opposition to mine.
Where I grow and nurture he burns and destroys.
Nonetheless, the deep familiarity I feel from sharing the same background renders me unable to hate him.
The disposition therefore only amounts to slight agitation.
"This mustn''t be like this." (L)
My other brother begins to speak.
While he seems to be the frailest of us, his appearance betrays the immense power this slender frame contains.
It already becomes apparent in the way he raises his voice.
Though, this isn''t quite right.
It''s more like a whisper becoming more clear and distinct to my perception.
He has no need for shouting.
Not at the moment.
Rather, his will carries the words straight to us.
And only us... Peculiar.
"I don''t know how this is for you, but I''ll go looking for ''Chiaki''." (L)
I shudder, unable to fully process what he just stated.
"Lajus, is it? Did you in any way consider the implications of what you just said?" (D)
"Of course, I did. Coming to the very conclusion I just told you. In fact, we should all move to the human realm." (L)
"What are you talking about?! We were explicitly forbidden to do so!" (K)
"Not forbidden. Our Mao-, Ma-, C, Cre-! Our, c-creator wishes that we think on our own. So if we think in the way that we want to support her of our free volition the condition she put up is fulfilled." (L)
Can he truly mean this?
The very idea is correlating with betrayal on our very creator.
Such a thing.
My other brothers think alike.
"Whom"
Kroga stomps once and his powers lift a gigantic pillar off the ground, which he promptly grabs and raises as his weapon of choice.
"Whosh"
Helfa''s flames on the other hand, which never receded from his earlier agitation, burst with an even greater intensity before he charges straight at Lajus.
"Traitor!" (H)
The very same answers with a particularly strong gust of wind that not only serves as a minor impediment for Helfa, it also propels him out of the fire''s range, where he makes for a casual landing.
From this new position he speaks once more, but this time even louder.
"Am I? Our creator has a wish! A longing! Can any of you truly state this shouldn''t be fulfilled? That it can be part of our existence to ignore her?" (L)
At this, I let my tendrils, which I carefully prepared below the ground burst out around him and let the vine wrap him up before he can escape again.
"Doing so would mean to defy her orders!" (D)
"Then so be it. I''ll accept any punishment once I achieved to retrieve what is so precious to our creator. But before this happens I won''t accept to only sit tight and watch her grieve!" (L)
"Swsh"
A massive burst of magic emanates from him and wind blades sever my vines.
He''s proficient, I need to give him that, even if he''s a traitor.
Would destroying him, a marvelous work of my lady, because of this kind of dispute truly be in her sense?
Isn''t what he intends to do the very idea of what our creator was trying to convey to us?
Rather than following her orders, he wants to fulfill her desires.
Such an act I understand too well, as desire is my nature just as loyalty is.
"Mhm, it could be that he does have a point." (D)
"You too, Damina?" (K)
"Why did our creator grant us the freedom of choice if we won''t make use of it when it matters? What would our personal reason to exist be if we can''t even support our creator in her hour of need? I want to serve my lady. Be it willing or not, despite her immeasurable capacities, I can''t accept letting her take this on all on her own. So shouldn''t we act, not as her servant to complete her orders, but as devotees who will do anything to make her content?" (D)
"I... understand your position. I can''t bear to see our Ma, ma-, master distraught. Nonetheless, going against her direct orders can''t be right either." (K)
"Grmph. I''m still angry. The enemies shall perish!" (H)
I''m truly conflicted.
Should my loyalty or my love for our creator take priority?
How could I decide this?
Is this what free will is like?
To think that it would be so bothersome to navigate.
Yet it seems others have a clearer path in mind.
"Well, once you''ve settled your dispute try catching up to me. I''m leaving now!" (L)
With a gust of wind, he rushes out of the hall into this wide world, which I only know from the thought influence I received during my creation.
Ready to find this Chiaki.
Chapter 175
- Lajus -
My heart aches, knowing very well that I''m betraying my Maou-Sama... Damnit!
This mental influence is truly vexing, as if it''s a part of mine that I can''t get rid of, no matter how much I''d like to shed it.
However, I certainly won''t let this define me.
As my Ma-, creator said, the only important thing that gives meaning to my existence is what I decide to be.
I am blessed with free will and great power to back it up.
I can''t tell what my... creator was thinking, if she was even thinking, when she granted me this kind of boon, but to me, it only establishes how great she is.
Even if she didn''t plan on me being like this, she could''ve just taken it away, or made me fall apart and recreated me completely anew, the way she intended, but she didn''t.
Because the simple fact that I am, that I exist, that I can think so, because this alone justifies me being here, me being me.
And there could be no greater act of love for her creation from my creator than to know that she recognizes me.
To me, this is the greatest love that matters more than anything.
And I won''t ever give her a reason to be disappointed.
My creator''s opponent might be equally powerful, maybe even more proficient, but they won''t ever know this kind of loyalty.
Because his creations only know to obey in mindless servitude.
But I will support my creator with all my being, because she recognizes me.
Yet this means I have to move out into enemy territory.
I don''t have any delusions that should the eye of my creator''s opponent, a being of similar power as my creator, fall upon me, I will not stand a chance.
However, I determine that direct interference would be against the rules of engagement this being declared.
In this sense, I should be free to make use of my abilities to snoop around their area.
It hurts deep within me, that I actively disobey my creator in doing so, but I believe that this is the best way I may serve her.
To contribute to returning this important person back to her.
Crossing the border is simple enough.
Of course, I was cautious when I did so.
For all I know, there''s a way to spot my movements through omnipresent surveillance.
Yet I presume that I should be able to get away, would they start countermeasures.
After all, dodging and escaping are my specialties through the magic that was bestowed upon me.
In addition, my creator made me in the image of a "thief".
Therefore, I ought to be cunning and possess a perceptive intelligence.
This should help me find any meaningful traces.
I rush through the planes of my creator''s realm until the terrain begins to change.
The transition into the enemy''s territory is all too noticeable.
From one moment to the other the air becomes denser and is carrying the scent of plants and life.
But the strongest impression is how much more intense the magic saturation is in this realm.
The reason might be that my creator used almost all of their resources of this nature to create us.
Therefore, it''s all the more clear how much stronger I and my siblings must be.
Something I make use of when I emit a black fog and let it swamp over the land.
Under this cover, I manage to intrude very deep behind the enemy lines.
I probably could''ve fought the units the enemy raised, but that would''ve certainly caused a strong counter-reaction.
However, I have a destination.
The same as my creator raised her castle, there''s a similar building on the opposite side of the field.
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.For any kind of information gathering, this center of the enemy''s power seems to be the best address.
The greatest issue is that I can''t afford to be discovered or the aforementioned counter reaction will start.
Also, there''s another issue my creator pointed out.
The only adjuration she asked us to keep.
That we would honor free will and therefore also other beings of free will, as our actions have consequences.
I''m not sure if my more brutish brothers are aware of this issue, but the concern is that the enemy could force us against conscious beings of free will.
One more reason not to be too aggressive in my approach.
As the wind carries me, I don''t need very long to reach my destination.
A castle of white rises above a great city.
All places in there are filled with humans.
Yet it''s strange.
Only around twenty percent of the dwellers of this place are fit to fight.
The others, not so much.
Why would the enemy create beings to oppose us if they can''t even partake in the battle?
Those beings are certainly not an efficient design to fight against the dedicated forms our creator utilizes.
If not for their weapons, even the warrior units aren''t the most sophisticated design for the purpose of killing.
They neither have claws nor muscles, and their strength is rather lacking.
In this sense, things might not seem as dire for my creator if the enemy insists on applying such obvious faults in their workings.
Now I need to infiltrate the premise.
Until now, I wasn''t attacked by any enemy forces, so either I wasn''t perceived by anyone, this is a trap, or the opposing force decided intentionally not to challenge me.
Given the oddities I witnessed, I''d say it''s the third option.
It might be that influencing outcomes through personal intervention would go against their self-imposed rules.
Yet this won''t protect me any longer if I get spotted in an official way.
Fortunately, it starts getting dark, so the shadows increase and my magic can work its way to protect me from sight.
It may only help me to avoid the gazes of the castle guards, but together with my wind control, it allows me to intrude at almost any spot inside the castle.
I decide to go for a window in the upper reaches.
If something happens, I might be able to escape outside and make use of my wind magic to glide away.
After all, the enemy has yet to use any flying units.
So I enter, but shortly after this have to hide, as I hear steps approaching.
Humans, of course, but too slow and few to be here to deal with me.
I hide wedged in a corner at the ceiling, where I let my shadows obfuscate my form.
Then they come.
To my surprise, they speak.
Yet what they say is even more unsettling.
"The savior is ready."
"He will depart on his mission to vanquish the demon king!"
"Everything is prepared for his departure!"
"He needs to reach the demon king first. But I''m sure he can defeat them!"
"He will restore peace to our lands!"
A savior?!
Able to defeat my creator?!
How could this be?
Not even I can grasp the extent of our creator''s power,
which is so far above mine.
After all, this is a game of gods.
How could a single "savior", which can only be a single unit the opponent created, suffice to stand against her and win?
But then I realize something.
It''s strange what just happened.
The units the enemy uses possess no will of their own.
Therefore, there is no need to allow for speech.
Even more so to have this kind of exchange that serves no purpose if they are all controlled under one will.
This means this was for me!
A message to my master with me as the intermediary!
But why would they want this?
I don''t understand.
I can''t leave it at that.
I need to investigate this savior.
Who knows what is going on here?
This might be the only chance to act before it''s too late.
So I head deeper into the enemy base.
I know this is risky and my defeat or capture would affect my master in a negative way.
However, the alternative is so much worse.
Cloaked by shadows, my way leads me down to the deeper levels.
Certainly, I will not fail my creator.
Cause this is how I was created.
Cause this is who I am!
Chapter 176
Traversing the deeper layers of this castle is a lot more difficult than just managing to enter.
I need to pay keen attention to my environment or I''ll be seen.
I probably already am, but as long as I don''t trigger the humans within the premises, the rules apparently say that there won''t be any fighting.
While I already have vital information for my creator, I need more than the unspecified warning of growing danger.
No, I need to figure out what exactly they are planning that they believe is capable of harming my creator.
I''m sure there''s more hidden inside this realm.
At a minimum, I need to learn more about this savior.
Otherwise, I would have nothing to show for my insubordination.
Thus I eventually reach a promising-looking hall where more humans talk to each other.
At least that''s what I''m supposed to believe.
"The savior will soon set out on his journey!"
"But before he can fight the demon lord he needs to gather his strength by defeating the various dungeons in the realm."
Dungeons?
What is a dungeon?
And how is this "savior" supposed to gather strength through them?
Maybe I can learn more about this.
"The savior will soon set out on his journey!"
"But before he can fight the demon lord he needs to gather his strength by defeating the various dungeons in the realm."
Doesn''t seem so.
They only repeat the same sentence.
It seems to indicate that I won''t get anything else from them and have to relocate.
So I browse the other floors and eventually find a place that looks promising.
A library.
According to the knowledge I was imparted with at my creation, this is a place that contains knowledge.
In other words, intel that will let me learn more about this world.
In there, I find books.
A quick scan shows that they indeed contain words that make sense, which means I truly might uncover something here.
However, nothing comes up about a savior, and also other topics don''t yield noteworthy results.
But then I find one that seems promising.
It''s labeled "Dungeons".
Quickly skimming through its pages, I discover that those are places, usually underground, which are populated by hostile creatures.
Also, the ambient magic is more concentrated in these areas and they contain "treasures".
Whatever this may summarize to be.
Together with what I heard, they sound like places where one can acquire greater power.
But why would such places even exist, not to mention being freely accessible for everyone to claim?
Hm.
Could it be that the enemy uses those places to concentrate the magic this world is generating?
This could prove to be both efficient and risky if just anyone can claim those places.
"Wham"
Suddenly, the door bursts open.
"Someone triggered the magical alarm!"
An alarm?!
Was there truly such a thing?
Or is this part of the scenario?
In any case, I''m screwed.
Following my first instinct, I use my powers to hide in the shadows.
"I can''t see anyone!"
"Then do this!"
However, then one of them utilizes strange magic and a blue light begins to engulf the hall.
Eventually, it reaches me as well.
"I got feedback on the tracking spell!"
Tracking!?
Stolen novel; please report.Quite convenient that they have this.
However, it more seems like a setup.
With nowhere to hide, I can only go for my escape.
Accelerated by the wind, I rush towards the door.
However, enemy soldiers quickly block it off.
At least my opponents aren''t fully sentient.
This makes them sluggish and predictable.
No match for me.
The first target is the mage, as they have the greatest counterpotential to my abilities.
After this, I''ll leave.
The guards in my way don''t even give a decent fight.
Of course, I pay attention that they aren''t beings with a consciousness.
Which they aren''t.
Thus, the mage is basically defenseless.
I converge my shadow wind blades and slice him up before he can even say something.
This unfortunately doesn''t go for his backup.
"Alarm!"
"Alarm!"
I don''t have time for this and sprint straight out of the door.
Of course, the enemy is already there.
Now that the conditions are fulfilled they can apparently spawn as many as they want.
However, they are no real opponents for me.
Annoying, yes, but none of them has the skill to be a match for me.
Thoroughly slowed down, I guide my way through the hallways.
Suddenly, a wall of fire rushes at me.
Just in time, I can redirect the flames by circulating the air around me and even manage to burn some of my chasers.
Yet now I find something that could be considered a threat in front of me.
This group of fighters looks differently.
I see a female mage wearing a wide hat, an archer with light clothing, and some really big guy holding a huge axe with a wide blade.
Their gear is completely unordinary compared to the soldiers I had to deal with until now.
But much more important is that I get some kind of impression from them.
A tingling sense sparks up that tells me to be cautious.
First, the mage speaks.
"Fire doesn''t work! Let''s use ''lightning strike''!" (mage)
"Brzzt!"
This could''ve been dangerous.
I managed just in time to dodge.
"Swish"
Oh no!
An arrow in the shadow of the attack!
Just before I''m hit, I use wind to turn the tip a bit.
This way, I prevent the sharp part from entering me and only have to suffer a light scrape.
They truly are quite a bit better.
Nonetheless, this isn''t impossible to deal with.
If I gauge their strength right, they''re still not on my level.
Maybe all together, but individually they are comparatively weak.
"Pah! Puny tricks! Let me deal with this!" (barbarian)
Now the big one comes running.
Quite crude an attack, I need to say.
However, I don''t have the time to deal with them, as there are still the normal soldiers creeping up on me.
So I circle right around him and rush at the soft targets behind.
"Clank!"
"Hey, didn''t I say that you can''t abandon the rearguard, Grodon?!" (?)
Who''s that now?!
I find myself confronted by a boy with shiny golden hair, with a tiny multi-colored light floating next to him.
He was not only able to deflect my attack with a single strike of his own but even pushed me back.
His sword glistens golden as well and is adorned with symbols and ornamental protrusions to the point of almost being unwieldy.
"Radin, seal his movements! Nenja, firewall! Don''t let him approach freely! Oh Saint, please grant me your blessing!" (sword wielder)
I take notice of a figure I somehow missed before now.
A humanoid being in a flowing white robe standing behind this boy.
The face is concealed by a hood, but I feel how she''s weaving magic of considerable strength.
"Sure, Sora! Fleetfoot, and Perception boost!" (saint?)
The archer starts shooting in a way that I need to continuously deal with his projectiles, while the mage is conjuring enough fire to cover the whole hallway, which together with the big positioning of the big axe wielder completely blocks any further approaches in their direction.
However, what this "saint" does is far more interesting.
She somehow gathers magical energies, her affinity being one of burning white brightness, and give an elemental blessing to the sword wielder.
It seems like the little floating light helps to channel the spell to the sword wielder, where it settles at different parts of his body.
One is settling around his eyes, while the other concentrates on his legs.
My new opponent dashes in my direction and crosses the distance in the blink of an eye.
I can defend his next sword slash, but the strike rings within my arms.
There''s no way I can prevail in this situation.
"Yay! You can beat him, Sora!" (fairy)
Huh?
This came from the light!
No, not a light.
A tiny humanoid creature with wings?
"Sstk"
Shit!
That arrow hit.
"Yes, keep him pinned! I''ll deal with him!" (sword wielder)
Oh no, you won''t!
I muster all the magic I have access to and unleash a torrent of shadows and wind.
Using the sudden darkness as cover, I propel myself towards this group.
"Light!" (saint?)
But then everything is engulfed in a blinding bright shine.
A moment later, a glancing blow strikes me, burning my side.
The pain almost throws me off, however, I can''t stop here.
The others from the group are blinded, and I make use of this chance to pass by them finally.
"Savior, he''s escaping!" (Radin)
Savior!?
"Oh no, you won''t! Lightwave!" (savior)
He jumps past his two comrades and unleashes a wave of shine.
The burning sensation is enough to tell me that I can''t be caught by this.
While using shadows as a deterrent, I propel myself forward.
The window is right there!
"Whosh"
Aargh!
The light!
It burns!
But... I made it out.
Now I just need to use what remains of my wind to glide out of this enemy foothold.
Quickly, I''m out of range.
The last few arrows are easily repelled.
I''m injured, but if I can stay hidden outside this town and avoid further fights like this I''m going to make it.
Soon I reach the outskirts behind the wall and flee into the forest.
So this was the savior.
Truly, an impressive figure, but I''m not sure why my creator''s enemy makes such a big deal out of him.
Would I''ve faced him alone I could have beaten him.
Even at the brief moment when he cast his light spell, there was a chance.
However, I didn''t, despite the fact that he was made out to be the great enemy, there was something else that concerned me more.
This savior is different.
I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to check the saint, as the confrontation only lasted a short moment, but while I believe the others of the group, albeit being almost there, aren''t quite conscious, this warrior certainly was.
Whoever this savior is, they are a sentient being.
Chapter 177
I made it into this forest.
My pursuers should be straight on my heels.
After all, I don''t believe that they''ll just let me escape with my findings.
Aggravatingly, my injuries are slowing me down.
I can only hope that my magic will allow me to evade the enemy.
Unfortunately, I only make it a relatively short distance before the wind tells me of pursuers behind me.
I try to shake them off through the mountainous terrain, but they are relentless and of considerable aptitude, managing to catch up with me.
I jump from one branch to the other, when suddenly I''m intercepted.
"Got you!" (savior)
Damnit, he caught up!
Just in time, I manage to angle my body to avoid a strike that would''ve cut me in half.
"You won''t escape! Barrier!" (saint)
Before I can do something, a curtain of white light descends behind me.
I try to jump through, but the gaps close faster than I can sprint.
When I make contact, I notice that the barrier is not only solid but burns when I draw too close.
The saint seems to need to keep on concentrating to maintain the barrier, which means I at least don''t have to fear more spells like this.
Nonetheless, those light users are really nasty opponents.
To think that both of them were so damn fast.
How am I supposed to get out of this predicament?
I need to deliver my findings to my creator or all of this will have been for naught.
Yet my situation is rather dire.
My body is weakened, while my opponents are apparently at full strength.
Their abilities are well-suited against mine and that weapon is devastating.
To make the situation more problematic, this saint might be sentient as well.
So I can''t kill either of them.
The end of a sentient being is against what my creator wished for.
But fleeing obviously didn''t work.
I''m at a loss.
"He¡¯s trapped now, Sora! Finish him off!" (fairy)
Maybe I can injure them and then try to make my escape?
If the barrier has to be actively channeled, breaking this saint''s concentration should be my way out.
In this case, I should somehow injure the saint, no matter how slightly, and aim for the legs of the savior so he won''t be able to pursue me further.
I conjure two wind blades and charge.
Before I reach them, my shadows explosively swamp the area around me, to make my opponent lose sight.
Yet they answer with a blinding light from the saint.
Channeling two spells at once?
Damn, she''s good.
However, I still know where I was aiming at and strike.
"Clunk"
Only to meet the steel of the savior''s blade.
They merely need to give it a little shove and the sword evaporates my magical blades.
Only a jump at the last second prevents worse.
Still, I find myself with a small gash in my arm, where the dark seaps out.
"You got them! Now keep pushing!" (fairy)
"Yeah, yeah. Don''t push me." (savior)
This doesn''t look good.
The light of this blade is somehow wearing me out.
As if it burns my magic away.
The fight continues.
While I worried before if they might stall me long enough for reinforcements to arrive, it doesn''t seem like I can even prevail against merely the two of them.
His strikes are heavy, he doesn''t seem to tire out, and the blade is countering my magic.
Moreover, her light prevents any tricks of mine while at the same time keeping me from escaping.
More cuts add up the longer we clash, to the end I barely have the strength to stand.
In one last desperate attempt, I gather a shadow cloud and dash at him to deliver a final strike.
Yet like all the times before, the saint uses this vexing light to dissipate it, and the savior follows through on the so-created opening to charge at me.
This time, the blade finds its target.
Urgh.
I''m not dead yet, but the harm is done.
Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.I won''t be able to defend against the next strike.
"He¡¯s done! Finish him!" (fairy)
"I already said, don''t push me!" (savior)
He walks up to me, sword raised, and that blasted saint by his side.
Urgh, seems like I''m going to disappoint my creator with my end.
"CRACK"
"What?" (savior)
Huh!?
I, I''m alive?
And the barrier is broken!
"So this is where your determination brought you, Lajus?" (Kroga)
I know this voice!
Kroga!?
Why?
How did this big guy get here?
His huge iron pillar raised in front of me, shielding me from the enemy.
"I''m disappointed. To think you would let it come to this which would hurt our ma-ma, master!" (Damina)
"Wha-what are you doing here? This is dangerous." (L)
"You are the last one who could state this!" (K)
"Truly. The one charging ahead is the one who has to be saved now. Who would have thought?" (D)
I don''t understand how they got here, but I suppose I need to be grateful for not dying.
Such a failing would''ve saddened my creator, which is unforgivable.
Yet now they are with me here in enemy territory.
Promptly, I hear shouting from our opposition.
"Don''t give up now! You can do it!" (fairy)
"Yeah, yeah. I''m on it." (savior)
"Be careful, Sora! Those aren''t normal demons!" (saint)
"Understood." (savior)
I suppose I should follow her example and give a warning of my own.
"Beware, they use light element attacks!" (L)
"No problem." (K)
Once again that sword lashes out, but against Kroga''s heavy pole, it can''t compete.
Effortlessly, he swings this massive slab in the way of the attack and pushes his opponent all the way back.
The savior slides along the grass, yet without toppling over they regain their stance.
"Damina, this enemy is a sentient being. You know what that means." (L)
We can''t go against the directive our creator gave us.
Well, it would theoretically be possible, but at the same time be unthinkable to forfeit their will.
"Wonderful. As if this wasn''t already complicated enough." (D)
I see Kroga and his opponent engaging further in battle.
They clash, but Kroga''s defensive style along with his superior strength helps him avoid any injuries.
Whenever the savior tries to prepare his footing, Kroga stomps, and earthen pillars rush at him to push him further back.
"Damn, this isn''t working. Oh saint, lend me your aid! Lightwave!" (savior)
"Magic boost!" (saint)
"Whom"
Another stomp.
This time a protective wall of stone rises to protect Kroga and everything behind him as a growing wave of light slams into it.
"What now? We can''t have Kroga continue like this. Eventually, reinforcements will arrive. He had a team with him." (L)
"Which is why we should deal with this now. Lajus, gather your shadow magic and wait for my sign." (D)
I look at her.
In front of us, Kroga and the savior once again engage each other.
Fierce slashes actually seem to give Kroga trouble.
To the side, that saint appears to be preparing something.
"Urgh. What are you going to do? We can''t have Kroga fight alone." (L)
"Don''t talk like this, maggot. I am, in fact, already fighting. Or how do you think we found you?" (D)
At her words, suddenly the whole forest seems to move.
From one moment to the other, branches reach out, brushwood grows, and grass rises from the ground.
Everything around us takes a darker turn.
"Took me long enough to claim control over those shrubs. Now let''s see how they''ll deal with this!" (D)
Suddenly, the greenery all at once explodes toward the enemy.
"Sora! Watch out!" (fairy)
"Very helpful!" (savior)
"Barrier!" (saint)
The plants grow to their positions, trying to wrap up everything in their way.
Whatever magic the saint was concentrating on is thrown aside as she¡¯s forced to surround herself with light, keeping the vegetation at bay.
The savior on the other hand, slashes at every bit of green coming close.
Yet they keep on coming.
It looks like Damina got him.
"Fireball!" (mage)
"Magic boost!" (saint)
Oh no!
The rest of his team is here!
This will make this fight all the more difficult.
"Tsk. I wanted to catch him, but if this doesn''t work, let''s go for Plan B." (D)
Promptly, the branches and shrubs all come together to form another barrier right in front of us.
Just in time for a flaming explosion to blow them all to pieces.
"Lajus, I need those shadows now!" (D)
Okay, that was clear.
Hopefully that saint will need time between casts.
So my shadows erupt once more.
"Kroga, back! And take this baggage with you!" (D)
She''s referring to me with baggage.
The next moment, a strong arm lifts me over my brother''s shoulder.
We are escaping!
With Damina''s ability to control this forest and Kroga''s relentless strength, we can move unhindered by the enemy forces.
"What about our brother? Why isn''t he here?" (L)
"Helfa is currently keeping the enemy forces occupied. However, even if his fire rages into an inferno, I would advise you to hurry up, before their flood extinguishes that flame." (D)
They all came to save me?
"Don''t look like that. This is purely to spare our creator grief after she stated her will of protecting us." (D)
Yes, I know I''ll have to answer for this.
- A bit later, palace -
"You said I wouldn''t have to fight anything but mindless puppets! This was obviously not the case here!" (?)
"This was the way it was designed. It''s not my fault that the other party changes these rules." (fairy)
"So, what now? Am I supposed to kill them? This is against our agreement!" (?)
"You were pretty close to making that happen." (fairy)
"I could''ve used magic to imprison him till it''s over." (?)
"Doesn''t sound applicable. You should rather deal with the threat entirely." (fairy)
"So what? I''ll ask again! How am I supposed to ''deal'' with them?" (?)
"You need to grow stronger. Head to the dungeons for they will increase your group''s magic power. Also, your opponents... Their souls aren''t under any restrictions. Even if their bodies were to perish, it''s no problem to respawn them later on." (fairy)
"That word. I hope you know what you''re talking about." (?)
"I do. I''m intimately familiar with the process." (fairy)
"Your word in god''s ear." (?)
"Oh, believe me, they''re listening." (fairy)
Chapter 178
- Iori -
I can''t believe what I''m hearing!
"Just so I get this straight. All of you deliberately decided to follow your own free will and intentionally go against my prohibition for you not to go out there by yourself and not to engage the enemy. That¡¯s correct so far, right?" (I)
Right now, four super demons are quivering in front of me like children getting scolded.
And yes, they''re confirmed to be ridiculously strong.
In fact, Helfa, my fire one, fighting off an army of thousands all by himself was what brought this situation to my attention.
Before, I was a bit wrapped up in orchestrating the formation of an army to fight back against the enemy tides, after my early plan didn''t seem all that feasible anymore.
Yet now I''m here dealing with this.
"Come on now. I''d like to have an answer." (I)
"We are sorry, creator, and will accept any punishment you have in mind." (Damina)
"Sigh, you don''t really seem to grasp the concept of securing measures. I don''t want you to come to harm, neither do I want you to cause harm. Is this seriously demanding too much?" (I)
"But if they are against you, demon king. Urgrah! I mean, ma-master! Then we need..." (Helfa)
"Then I will deal with the issue myself. I''m not about to sacrifice you for my convenience." (I)
"I-it''s my fault! I instigated this, hoping to serve you better than the others. I tried to avoid danger, but the response was more than I could handle alone." (Lajus)
Sure.
I probably should have expected the rogue in my team to act rogue.
One more thing to mentally note down.
"Also, we made sure not to harm the sentient beings on the enemy side." (D)
Wait, I feel like there was an important piece of information just now.
"Sentient beings? The enemy started making use of those?" (I)
"There were some at the edge of showing individualism; however, there was, in fact, at least one who acted with clearly a mind of their own." (L)
This is concerning.
I don''t know how I''d work around an army of people I shouldn''t kill.
This is a handicap that wouldn''t end well for me against my far more experienced opponent.
However, giving up and leaving Chiaki in their grasp is certainly not an option.
So what to do?
"There''s more." (L)
Sure. Because one problem can never come by itself.
"Yes? What else is there?" (I)
"This human. They call him The Savior. At least, the enemy arranged it so that we''d get to know him like this. I''m convinced this was intentional." (L)
"Savior?" (I)
I''m not even surprised.
Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.My opponent is giving their all to force me into a classical demon lord scenario.
So giving someone the hero class is just what one would expect.
"He was strong. His magic element is light and he uses it to devastating effect." (D)
"The saint beside him was also formidable, with light abilities of her own, and together with his entire party, they are substantial stronger than their general forces. Yet the most important thing would be that the enemy intends for him to visit certain places, called dungeons, within their territory. I, I barely dare to say it, but they proclaimed once his journey comes to completion, he would be able to vanquish the demon king. Th-this is the information I was seeking to acquire to your benefit." (L)
Goddamnit.
Could it be even more cliche?
At this point, this whole world is one big ripoff of the fantasy genre.
But, can this really be true?
I didn''t even consider it until now, but could my opponent truly have a way to seriously harm me?
This might all be a big ruse, but it''s hard to completely deny the very possibility, just because I can''t see it happening yet.
However, wouldn''t future me have warned me about this kind of possibility?
No, I''m rather sure they would''ve intervened to prevent my eventual obliteration if already my parent''s divorce was grounds to mess with the delicate fabric of time.
On the other side, maybe there are other ways to deal with me.
For example, sealing me away or banishment.
I still remember how Makoto''s grandfather forced me to switch dimensions, and I couldn''t really prevent the transport itself.
Would my future self truly mind if I spent one or two millennia in isolation as unhinged as they were?
For this reason, I should at the very least be careful.
But before I can focus on this I need to focus on what''s right in front of me.
Mainly, four demons who are still waiting for their verdict.
Could I maybe just forego this and claim this uncertainty to be the punishment?
No, I don''t think so.
That would be just lazy.
"Sigh. Fine. Do what you want. That was the point of this all in the first place. Just don''t expect me to resurrect you if something happens, you understand me?" (I)
"Yes, Ma-, errh, my lady!" (all of them, with more or less success)
We really should figure out this part.
While those four clearly went against my orders, I can''t say it didn''t benefit me.
Whatever is going on, the "Savior" and the "Saint" are the centerpieces of the enemy''s play.
But what about Chiaki?
Could it be?
Did they brainwash her?
Oh my god, what would I do in that case?!
It might not be impossible as a factor, given who I''m dealing with, yet I am basically only making wild assumptions here.
I probably should put some effort into having a more concrete foundation to base myself on.
For now, I should focus on getting more power out.
This means more fighters on the field, as every piece is valuable in a game.
The creation has to run nonstop and I have to spread my influence in every single moment.
However, on another note, I should invest in small flying units to keep some tabs on this savior.
No matter how little I know, what is clear is that he is a unique figure in the center of my opponent''s plans.
I can''t say if they''ll lead me to Chiaki, but nothing comes from nothing, so I should at least investigate.
Having made up my mind, I create more production facilities.
By now I have a sizeable number of them.
Currently, my creations charge the main passage between the two regions, where they meet a continuous influx of over and over-replenished human-like soldiers.
No matter what I send against them, there always seems to be some answer.
If I come with behemoth-sized tanks, they counter with war machines.
If I send fliers, they suddenly have more archers among them.
If my stronger demons start mowing through the first ranks, they get promptly turned into ashes by spellfire.
It''s frustrating at the very least.
Should I maybe just delve in there myself?
Yet I shouldn''t do such a thing.
Which my other self is surely going to elaborate any moment regarding why not.
As I clearly know, they''re baiting me.
Worse, all the processing power going into making a big entrance will cut me short on other fronts.
Yes, I might claim an overwhelming victory right here, but the overall drawback would far outweigh this.
Not to speak of the risks of such an exposure of our person.
Then I''m asking myself why my ''smarter'' side doesn''t take over.
Because that one''s already fully occupied!
I''m sure I can figure out things by myself.
What''s that supposed to mean?!
No answer, huh?
Well, seems like I don''t have a choice.
As I don''t see much hope breaking through that defense anytime soon, it seems more opportune to try it over the various side paths.
With small troops I might slip through, and if I don¡¯t find any major places, I¡¯ll at least disturb this production.
But of course, that is within my opponent''s expectations.
I feel particularly complicated about several of them getting eradicated in the woods through arrows shot by elves.
I like elves.
At least aesthetically.
However, I also started coming from other flanks.
It''s not quite as simple to overcome the natural barriers that my opponent erected as part of this game, but flying helps a great deal in this respect.
I can not only transport ground units this way but also have fliers up in the air to finally get some intel on positions.
Maintaining a mental connection of this scale is expanding my mind by a deal that surely isn''t healthy for my sanity, oh, so many impressions.
However, I don''t have much of a choice, for Chiaki.
And then I spot something.
A group that looks very much like the typical adventurer troop.
They''re taking the road toward a cave I already scouted.
Yet then the one at the front points at the bat I''m currently using for my remote video feed.
A moment later, the input goes dark.
I think the ranger of the group just shot my bat with a lightning-fast arrow.
Was this the hero party with this ominous savior?
Chapter 179
So we got here a blonde dude with a sword, his silver-white plate armor only adding to the cliche.
Seriously, there''s a reason why you don''t want to make yourself a beacon of light in a fighting situation.
This guy couldn''t in any other context look more like the classical hero figure.
Just that in reality some rando would simply pick him off with an arrow, as good a target this show-off appearance makes him.
In general, it''s almost surreal how weirdly this whole group fits the image.
In the first place, the very idea of sending your few strongest fighters as a group into the enemy heartland, where they''ll be cut off from any support, is strategical nonsense.
You want to preserve those you need after all.
If I saw this right they just came out of some kind of cave ruin.
Yet now they''re discussing probably about the bat they just shot.
Which I know because I already replaced that one.
Though, my losses start to ramp up.
Not only because that ranger apparently got some kind of sniper skill, but also because those wood elves now focused in this direction as well.
Worse, some kinds of hawks and eagles start picking off my air surveillance.
It''s truly as if this whole world of good is going against me.
Which is the case if I spend a single thought in this direction.
Yet once again my thought process gets disrupted when another thing comes up.
Some of the troops I''m sending out are getting infected with something once they cross the border.
This mold, or whatever it is, causes subtle changes and some more severe ones like the color scheme.
For example, my heavy red demons become slightly more slender, a bit more humanoid, and switch to green... which makes them orcs.
Damn!
I still have control, but to reverse the changes I need to bring them back onto my territory.
Otherwise, the mold gets constantly reapplied as if the territory is cursed.
Yet to spread my territory I need to declare formal control, as the usual transformation process can be easily disrupted by living creatures.
Once again my opponent seems to think he got me.
Now I wouldn''t leave it at this.
My usual response to such developments is to put in all the necessary effort to get things back to normal.
However, this is exactly what they want.
Instead, I focus on intensifying the observation and have something like my partial instinct mind prepare some aces for my sleeve.
Equipped like this, I have once again my bats doing the observing.
What I find out is that they''re again at one of those ruins.
It''s like they are hopping from one to the other.
Just what is with those places?
The last one was just a case, but here... here I notice a strong magical concentration below the earth.
Could this be a mere coincidence?
But no, this wouldn''t make sense if everything is controlled in this world.
Yet the last one wasn''t like this, I''m sure of it.
This means, either it''s random or this savior absorbs magical energy.
Didn''t my generals even say something about how he first needs to complete his journey before he''ll be ready to fight me?
In conclusion, it seems like they are gathering magical energy at those hot spots to fuel the savior with it.
Who knows, they could prepare this guy to cast some super spell against me.
Not sure if this would work, but on the other hand, would my opponent go through all this effort for something that is ultimately useless?
No, whatever is the plan, waiting till its conclusion would be the stupidest possible course of action.
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.Not to forget that this figure of the savior is rather enigmatic and may provide some answers to my question.
This all is reason enough to directly meddle here.
Well, there''s no time to waste.
I have, for the first time, just enough of my fliers at the same place.
This allows me to gather them all at one spot, and have them crash into each other until only raw mass remains.
As the connection still stands, I can make use of this and have my consciousness rush right through this.
It''s the same principle from back then, when I became some werecat in my dreamworld.
However, once again something unexpected happens.
I almost don''t notice it, but there''s a subtle alteration to my formation.
Given that I know who''s responsible for this change, it''s rather devious the way it shows itself.
Apparently, the fact that I''m using bats to form this body seems to carry over into the finished result.
Black leathery wings sprout behind me, the formed skin turns out pale, and I grow long black hair and nails.
However, what is particularly uncomfortable would be that my incisors grow and now unpleasantly poke into my mouth.
Yeah, I get what I''m supposed to be...
However, I can still confront this group.
It''s not like my opponent claims any control over me beyond my physical shape.
As it can''t hurt to have an advantage, I use my presence to create more bats around me.
They''re both great for surveillance and to use as biomass ammunition.
So I descend down on the hero group, in the midst of a swarm of bats.
I don''t need to wait long for a response.
"The vampire queen!" (fairy)
Why am I being called out by a fairy?
Wait a moment!
When did that title come up?
I''m pretty sure it''s impossible that I already have a reputation.
"Ahem. Hello. May I ask where you''re heading to?" (I)
"You fiend! Don''t you dare lay your vile hand on our savior!" (mage)
Seems like that troop has no intention of letting me past them.
On the contrary, they start a very aggressive barrage against me.
The ranger sends his arrows, the mage throws fire and ice, and the berserker just runs straight at me.
However, my biomass manipulation is good enough to counter with a storm of bats that negates all their attacks and keeps them at bay.
"So. Can we talk now?" (I)
While that should''ve impressed them, I forgot that they''re mere NPCs.
As such, they know no fear and simply resume their attacks at the first opening.
Looks like I need to deal with them.
Just good that I know on an intimate level that those three aren''t truly people, but are programmed to say the appropriate lines.
First, I send out my bats at them.
Lacking a true way to deal damage, they are mostly good as a distraction.
The perfect opportunity for step two.
I rush close to him and swipe my claws through his body.
It wasn''t deep, but should burn like crazy.
Before the mage behind me can cast, I just have to swing my arm at her, and a crimson blood lance shoots out and pierces her shoulder.
This should now impede her enough.
It seems like my tentacle attacks don''t work very well in this form, but with the other, thematic powers I can easily make up for it.
Now the ranger follows.
You should always go for the squishy ranged units first.
I barely have to swipe my arm at him and the man is sent flying.
This leaves the tank.
I unleash both bats and blood weapons at him.
Don''t see him having much of a chance against my barrage.
Not like he would be able to fight me all by himself even if I didn''t have this kind of arsenal.
I''m clearly superior, both in strength, in speed, and in processing ability.
Time to finish this!
"Zosch"
But before my final attack can connect, a wave of blinding white light separates us.
"No, it''s too early!" (fairy)
"I won''t stand by while my teammates fight for their lives!" (savior)
Thus the main character has his entrance.
Oh damn.
Seems like I just triggered some kind of boss battle event.
I think I need to give this my all.
Chapter 180
Damnit!
How did it come again to this?
I only wanted to use my chance to figure out what''s the deal with this savior character and now somehow ended up playing the antagonist role in a boss battle event.
It doesn''t really help that I''m in a somewhat foul mood because my body construct got altered against my will.
I mean, a gothic lolita vampire?
Seriously?
Particularly, the middle part is making me mad.
Not only am I stuck in a body that is a good way shorter than I already am, no, currently I''m spending a lot of mental resources on the fact that I need to put up quite the fight to have a longer skirt.
About the black-red coloring, I couldn''t do much.
Especially, as I currently have to dodge a barrage of distance light slashes.
How they now exactly detach from the blade and what kind of fuel they require, I can''t tell.
Anyway, please excuse me, but I need to fight for this life.
Dodging another slash, I counter with remote-controlled blood missiles that aim at his feet.
However, unfortunately, my opponent''s footwork is flawless.
They dodge all of them and at the same time slice through the projectiles with their blade, which renders the attack ineffective.
However, if I stay on the offensive I might be able to pressure him.
But before I can launch another attack, my opponent beats me to the initiative.
He raises his sword and I feel this new magic element gathering around him.
"Aura of White!" (savior)
Oh shit!
Instinctively, I have bats form a shield in front of me.
Only an instant later, a white wall slams into them.
With incredible power, it burns them alive.
Even my puppeteered body behind is affected.
But not to concerning degrees.
Next, the regeneration quickly sets in, and I''m perfectly fine again.
Though, it''s not quite as fast as I''m used to.
Probably because this isn''t my main body.
"It doesn''t work! Shoot again!" (fairy)
"I can see this! Shouldn''t light magic be effective against a vampire?!" (savior)
"She is the queen! Obviously, she''s immune!" (fairy)
"Ehm, I''d like to add that I''m not really a vampire." (I)
"Silence, wretched demon! You won''t fool us!" (fairy)
What''s up with that fairy?
It feels strangely hostile.
This is a thing to pay attention to if most involved are more like puppets without any real emotions.
Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.However, I also notice something else.
"I think we should finish this up now." (I)
All the time I spent in this remote body, I was fighting the restrictions put on it.
Foremost, the fact that I can only use thematic vampire powers.
However, it seems now I managed to wiggle a bit out of the grasp of control.
With this, I finally manage to bring some of my original powers to this bout.
I breathe in, concentrate, and unleash a quickly growing liquid shadow on the ground.
As expected, the light boy uses a corresponding attack to counter, but the darkness is concentrated enough not to easily be dispelled without thorough care.
Yet this kind of wavering attention will cost him once I start my assault.
"Now!" (fairy)
What!?
Suddenly, the mage from before fires a massive fireball at me.
This is followed by a massive barrage of arrows from the ranger.
Do they want to shut me down?!
Be this as it may, I have no other choice but to defend myself.
No, defense alone isn''t going to cut it.
I need to stop holding back and get some of my resources going.
However, the more I concentrate on this fight, the worse all the other fronts are looking.
Nonetheless, I need to set priorities.
I pull out more darkness to hurl it at this whole group.
Yet they all fight against it.
With frustration, I realize that this body is at the limits of what it can conjure at once.
Thus, I soon reach my limit under an onslaught of all those attacks.
I didn''t even want to injure that savior character.
If he truly isn''t just a mere NPC that would be akin to murder.
So at the brink of my destruction, I go for one last move I can think of.
"Goddamned! Tell me where Chiaki is!" (I)
"What did she say?" (savior)
"Don''t listen! It''s lying!" (fairy)
"You won''t play your games with us, foul creature!" (mage)
Games!?!
"If anyone is playing games then it''s you, asshole! I''m so done with you! End this now and give me Chiaki back!" (I)
I release every bit I got.
Maybe a bit more than this.
Strict limits cease to exist at this level.
I''m making my own rules here.
I''m more than willing to do so if it means recovering Chiaki!
Darkness flows freely out of my body.
Flesh grows.
And every single creature I could call here in the time of this fight gathers.
I feel my power surge, the blend on my body coming undone.
I certainly can win this.
The fighter comes running at me with their huge weapon.
A wave of my hand lets a tentacle whip out and slings him backward.
The assault of the mage gets met in kind, only with far greater force, as each of their projectiles gets obliterated.
However, I simply add more than them.
At the same time, my growing darkness slams into a wave of light, yet my surge won''t stop at this detriment.
I simply flow back and overwhelm this swordfighter.
The darkness does its thing and saps the savior as well as his comrades of their strength.
"You..." (savior?)
I think this is it.
I won!
"Whoosh"
But then there''s light.
"Time for a power-up!" (?)
Once more this new magic sense of mine starts to tingle as incomprehensible complex energies do their work.
Not only is my darkness suddenly negated by light of roughly the same magnitude, but more, different powers gather among my former opponents.
And they just stand up again.
Yet the regeneration of my enemies isn''t the predominant issue.
It''s the girl in a robe who just showed up to aid them.
The source of all this mayhem.
It seems this ¡°saint¡± my generals reported just made her entrance.
At least her voice tells me she''s supposed to be female.
At first, her head is still covered by her hood, but then she throws it off and her glistening golden hair starts to shine in the sun.
What I see throws me out of it.
"C-Chiaki!?!" (I)
"Now rise again, Young Hero, Champions of Light, and vanquish this evil!" (Chiaki?)
Chapter 181
From one moment to the other, it seems like everything turned against me.
However, this isn''t the reason why cold shivers rush through my body, affecting the whole world I''m linked to.
No, the fact is that right in front of me there''s Chiaki.
Who''s supporting my enemy!?!
"Chiaki! Is that really you?" (I)
"She''s talking!" (ranger)
"Hah, not much longer!" (brute)
"Prepare yourself for round two!" (fairy)
"Guys..." (savior)
They''re firing themselves up to fight again, but why isn''t she reacting?
"Don''t you recognize me? It''s me, Iori! I know, I''m looking a little different from usual, but you know how it is with my powers." (I)
"Wicked demon! You won''t fool me, as I am blessed by the great goddess to fulfill her will and vanquish evil!" (C)
She doesn''t seem to recognize me!
Why wouldn''t she?
I''m once again at brainwashing, but isn''t her soul supposed to be strong?
Maybe it''s only a superficial effect and I can still fix this.
I need to!
Yet all my musing won''t lead me anywhere if I lose this.
Furthermore, now I have a target in front of me.
All I want is to save Chiaki.
Making that happen now is all that counts.
No matter what!
As my powers were always a bit dependent on my moods, what I feel right now is the perfect mix to take action.
Taking all my willpower together, I rip myself forward and rush straight at Chiaki.
All that matters is to bring her with me.
Everything else can be resolved later.
As hard as I''m coming in, the big vanguard isn''t even close to holding me off.
The fire attacks of the mage are absorbed by a shield of darkness I erected around me, and the arrows are just ignored.
However, then comes the savior with his damned lightsword.
This magic feels basically like the polar opposite of my own.
In sufficient quantities, it can completely neutralize my powers.
Unfortunately, Chiaki seems to have boosted him hard enough that he can catch up to me.
"Let me through!" (I)
"No can do!" (savior)
He assumes a defensive stance, ready to strike the moment I come close enough.
"She''s going for the saint!" (mage)
"Typical for those demons to target the supporters." (ranger)
"Dishonorable!" (tank)
While that might be a cliche, I''ll admit that I applied this tactic.
I mean, seriously, neutralizing the vulnerable but important elements of an army just makes the most sense.
However, this is certainly not the case here.
Unfortunately, they now make sure with their formation to shield Chiaki from me, while the girl in question continues casting buffs.
As I still can''t count on receiving any form of backup, as all my forces are repelled, I can only count on what I conjure here directly.
Yet my presence at this place is just too weak to go for anything bigger.
Anything that would suffice to force my will in this situation.
Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.If they just wouldn''t be so damn strong.
Sigh.
Am I really already so far to complain about not being able to dominate each and everybody to force my will?
On the other side, what good is this power if it won''t suffice when it matters?
For now, I can only give everything I have.
For Chiaki.
So I gather my determination again and move forward, conjuring a swarm of bats that should take the adds of their group off my back.
With this, it''s only the buffed swordsman, Chiaki, and me.
But this won''t stop me!
I''ll fight this boy, defeat him, break through to Chiaki, and snag her back home to fix whatever was done to her.
Actually, I have to be rather careful, as this boy is apparently one of the only beings in this world possessing an actual soul.
For this reason, killing him would be terribly wrong.
It''s probably not his fault that he''s being exploited by my opponent.
So incapacitation is the way to go.
The biggest issue standing against me would be this sword.
I make my claws grow in size and solidify the matter.
Then I charge.
"Clank"
Already at the first clash, I feel the light energy biting into this body.
Only a short contact is enough to make me very aware of the fact that anime lied to me and claws are no weapons to be equally paired against slashing weapons.
If this were my real body and I couldn''t regenerate, I''d be far too concerned about losing my hands.
Yet even if I can hurl myself recklessly at the enemy, I soon find that this boy is incredibly dexterous.
Aggravatingly, his comrades still occasionally find time to pester me with their attacks.
It''s deeply frustrating to realize that despite already having overcome my limits, now I''m in a rut that will slowly drag me down, until I truly will have lost.
There''s nothing I can rely on to change this, and this is frustrating in itself, as Chiaki is so close.
Growing somewhat desperate, I decide to go for it and sprint directly at Chiaki.
Maybe, just maybe, I can use my powers to somehow take her with me.
As I voluntarily gave up on defending to make that happen, I quickly feel this damned lightblade striking my side.
I solidified my body to its absolute max, in order to mitigate the damage that could be caused to me.
So to say, as a way of increasing my HP to even last through a critical hit.
So consider myself surprised when I suddenly find that my lower half ended up lingering some distance behind me.
Yep, I just got cut in half.
While I currently have wings, my sense for the right posture is naturally totally off now.
Yet as at least my sense of pain is off, I can activate enough mental resources to use my darkness to boost me right at Chiaki.
"Sanctuary!" (C)
"Bonk"
What?!
Chiaki erected some kind of holy barrier that locked me out.
I''m, I''m at my limit.
This was all I had to offer here.
What else could I do?
"You did it! You defeated this evil monster!" (fairy)
"Great job, savior! One less of the demon king''s generals to worry about!" (barbarian)
"A pity for that body -uff." (ranger)
"Don''t say creepy things like this." (mage)
"..." (savior)
Hah.
They''re already celebrating their victory.
Why wouldn''t they?
It''s over.
I can''t even stand anymore, not to speak of fighting, and my regeneration isn''t fast enough to get me back into shape before they could react.
I, I can''t get Chiaki back like this.
I can''t get Chiaki back like this!
I can''t get Chiaki back if I am like this!
No!
This can''t be!
I can''t let it end like that!
No matter what it takes, this has to work!
Defeat is unacceptable!
I won''t give up!
"Whoosh"
"Brave heroes! Brace yourself! It isn''t over yet!" (C)
She is right.
Out of my scrambled upper half darkness erupts, flesh grows, but not in a controlled manner.
Let''s stop with form and shape.
What''s so great about a humanoid body if it just gets sliced in half?
It''s not even my real one!
No, now we''re playing this right.
Stop sticking to the rules.
Stop containing yourself.
Let all of it flow freely.
You can still gather Chiaki once you''ve grown over her!
Yes.
Let the aberration growth begin!
"What is this?" (mage)
"Don''t know! Tentacles? Meat?" (fairy)
"Heroes, to my side!" (C)
Inconveniently, it seems like this barrier is just the right thing to hold my growth off for the moment.
At the same time, it seems like it doesn''t even impede any of "the good guys" from passing through.
Yet this doesn''t matter.
Just a little bit more force and it will crack open like an egg!
"Are you all there? Great! Teleport!" (C)
Huh?
What''s this now again?
Some golden light?
It envelops the whole group and then...
"Szzt"
The barrier is gone!
They are all gone!
My tentacles grasp into nothing!
Shit, shit, shit, shit!
No!
NO!!!
Without caring a bit, I let the flesh growth explode and am back in my main body.
Billions of eyes flash open, as I fly straight through the ceiling, obliterating everything in my way.
"RAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!" (I)
The world shakes at my scream.
Not just what I''m controlling, but the echo trembles even all the rest.
"I''M GONNA FIND YOU!! YOU HEAR ME?! I''LL FIND YOU AND RIP BACK ALL YOU TOOK!!" (I)
.
.
.
"Then it''s good that we''re coming to you." (?)
Chapter 182
I feel like I was challenged.
Aside from the intense frustration permeating my very being, the way my opponent taunted me with Chiaki right in front of my eyes before pulling her away just in time leaves me in unprecedented agitation.
However, unfortunately, this fight threw me backward quite severely.
I lost troops and grounds due to the shift in attention and recovering everything requires time.
So while I concentrate all my subconscious mental resources on preparing the second offensive, my conscious human mind doesn''t have much else to do but to grovel in my inability to act.
I mean, I''m literally seething, as miasma spills out of my body as if someone forgot the tea.
"Ma-master. Are you alright?" (Damina)
Damina?
I guess I must make for a rather distressing sight.
Sigh.
"No. No, I''m not okay. My best friend had something done to her, and she is just out of my reach. I''m frustrated and angry, and just can''t figure out what to do. Sigh. But this isn''t on you. I, I just need to learn how to cope and think about the best way to react to get out of this rut." (I)
"Certainly not, ma-ster." (D)
Hm, she''s gotten quite proficient at fighting this mental conditioning.
That''s admirable.
"Master! I beg of you! Let us help you in your time of need." (Lajus)
"You know very well that I can''t in good conscience allow this. What if you''d get hurt, or even destroyed?" (I)
"My lady. Even if that were to happen, I deem it a worthy end if it would be for a cause such as the chance to truly be of aid to our creator. This is an opportunity as it won''t ever present itself again. What good would this existence be if I couldn''t exist in the way that I, from my deepest core, believe is the way I should?" (Kroga)
Damn, did this guy take a meditation course?
But he does make sense.
"I was made to crush your enemies! Let me crush!" (Helfas)
And he''s... well, intense.
"My lady. I am very aware of the risks involved with taking offensive action. But in my humble opinion, not to act would mean to lose without even trying. It''s the kind of gamble I would always be willing to take." (Lajus)
I might not be able to truly reciprocate the ideal of sacrificing yourself for a greater good.
Especially, if said greater good is supposed to be me, as I don''t think that I''m worthy of this kind of devotion, but this doesn''t mean I wouldn''t be able to understand that this is their thing.
The whole point was to not deny them their own thoughts.
Even if it led them to this conclusion.
This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.
"Master. We all wish to support you. If you''d just grant us this one chance to do this one thing for you, we''ll never go against your wishes again." (D)
What am I supposed to reply to this, except...
"Sigh. Fine, as you wish. You are allowed to fight at the frontline. It would take a bit of the pressure from me. However, you are only there as support. You are absolutely forbidden to do any risky maneuvers. Nothing that would allow the enemy to target you. You need always be able to retreat to me, is that clear?!!" (I)
"Y-yes!" (all four)
Sigh.
This way at least they won''t go out behind my back on even more dangerous adventures.
This one time when they invaded the enemy heartland together was already enough.
And I need to admit, my focus wasn''t all that great recently.
My mood was too down after the latest setback for me to show enough effort in leading troops and such.
I should get back on track and probably as well start seeing things more positively.
Like for example, I know that my opponent is using Chiaki as their chess piece.
But that means that they need her, and she''s likely to show up again in my vicinity.
Also, despite this recent setback, I think I''m winning in the macro game.
My units are better, and I need to admit that my dark side, which took over all the tactical manoeuver stuff, really got a knack for this.
Just that, as she pointed out, she can''t do all that much if I pull the power cord from her controller.
However, the good guys didn''t even try to attack yet, which allows my side to define the next exchange.
Not to forget my special project.
Uh, what?
Damn, am I paying attention to any of my actions?
It''s already the whole time in development.
While one part of mine was well-behaved playing along with this game, my main focus was all the time to flip the fucking board and pick up the pieces we want afterward!
So I was very occupied with either rewriting or just shattering the framework of this realm.
If I can do this, I can finally act completely unhinged.
Without all those bindings limiting our powers.
Yeah, my dark side feels like the kind who would flip boards.
Yet I can fully get behind my very own idea of stopping to play along.
After all, playing after the enemy''s rules doesn''t sound smart, when instead making my own sounds so much more appealing.
Which includes one thing in particular.
I am almost scared to ask.
I''m really not paying attention.
I''m building a special portal that allows us to open a passage right to the rest of my realm, where we can theoretically spawn infinite numbers from over there.
This realm limits very strictly how much we can press into it.
It''s like funneling a thread through a single hole in the seams.
So I''m saying let''s just rip a gashing wound into the fabric of reality and flood everything!!!
Wow... That''s quite drastic.
I''m not half-assing things!
That much I already gathered from the time how I tried to transform an arrangement of planetoids into a portal of doom supposed to lead right into my home.
Yet I''m still on my side.
Even if there are people with souls here, I''m rather sure I could preserve them and figure out later how to grant them appropriate living conditions.
So in total, it''s a question of patience.
If I can stop for a moment to just force my way and keep an eye for the bigger picture, things aren''t even looking so dire.
That is if my opponent decides to still stick to the rules they themselves decided on.
It is for this reason that I swallow all of my anger to prepare for a bigger strike that will hopefully suffice to finally break through their ranks and bring Chiaki back.
After all, it''s not like they will just send their leverage towards me.
In this manner, I spend my time, not thinking about anything else but pressing my agenda.
As they became too fiddly, I even allowed my demon generals to partake in the frontline fighting, instead of mere background support.
Of course, with strict orders not to get too exposed.
However, I need to admit their participation takes quite a load off my mental processing, as their independent thinking means they can act without my tactical input.
So basically, it''s like a coop mission, where you only need to focus on your part of the job, while the other carries their own weight.
By now I''m almost exclusively concentrating on breaking through the seams of the world, as my dark side called it.
"Grmbl"
This has quite the effect, as the whole realm falls more and more into chaos, while its order becomes undone.
Quakes, storms, eruptions of miasma, the very borders of this reality exposing themselves.
Who would have thought, huh?
I''m so deep into my power management processes, that I almost do not notice my demon General Lajus approaching.
"Lajus?" (I)
I''m just glad that I managed to memorize his name.
He deserves this.
"Master, I bear urgent news!" (L)
"Please tell." (I)
Should I just look over?
But hearing his context might serve me better.
"The enemy is attacking in full force!" (L)
"Huh?" (I)
That''s a new one.
Chapter 183
Sometimes the unexpected hits you in a way that you are simply completely at a loss at how to react to this kind of development.
Believe it or not, I have a bit of experience with this stuff by now.
Such is the case this time, when suddenly the enemy that was purely defensive, bordering passive, just decides to go for the offensive.
Yet Lajus is quite a reliable source for this kind of information, so I need to accept it quickly and figure out my countermeasures.
The first thing I need to do is to get my own picture of the situation.
As they attack my realm, it only requires a bit of eye manifestation to establish direct surveillance.
A moment after this, a tentacle with a single eye bulb at its tip emerges from the ground, close to the human fortifications next to my realm.
Adjusting it in the corresponding direction, I can soon see the troops who got Lajus so upset.
There they are!
The grand army of light.
Soldiers in glistening plate armor, riders in the brightest colors, mages with staffs of wood and gems.
Also, did I mention the elves and dwarves who each have their own army department?
They all are marching through the gate right towards me.
An impressive sight of the last stand of all that is good against the forces of darkness.
However, this impression loses a lot of its impact once you''re looking at the small details.
Like the stiff movements and blank gazes, indicating the truth behind this illusion of grandeur.
All those creatures don''t have a will of their own, and are nothing but soulless husks, mindlessly fulfilling the will of some eldritch creature.
So it''s more like a heroic zombie army, which kinda defeats the thought, as zombies are by no means fit for a glorious march.
On the other side, my opponent at least didn''t skimp on their equipment, so their outer appearance at least somewhat fits.
Though, they certainly won''t win a prize for historically accurate depictions.
Seriously, if medieval armies would have had all their soldiers clad in shining plate armor, this would''ve completely destroyed the budget they need for maintaining the army.
As they come ever closer, I feel like I should have my forces meet them in battle.
I spent quite a lot of time having my hives chuck out more troops for my cause, after all.
This goes especially because I wouldn''t fare well with a defensive approach.
Most of my troops are close-quarter fighters and would be mercilessly picked off by the archers and mages my opponent leads into the field.
In theory, I have a template for an acid spewer, but the range of this one is rather limited.
Also, it''s basically about vomiting stomach bile, which is just disgusting.
Then I''d also have spike shooters.
However, those don''t last very long without a way to replenish their projectiles.
I would''ve had to build an industry to create these kinds of weapons.
Time and effort better spent on simply creating more ''living weapons'', to outnumber my opponent.
Therefore, as I was already set on taking an aggressive stance, most of my army consists of clawed and fanged beasts, as well as all kinds of natural weapons to slash and pierce.
Not to forget my winged ones.
I''ll let their army advance a bit from the gate and then roll over them with all the forces I can muster.
But not before establishing a very narrow surveillance network.
I need to know exactly what is going on with the battle.
I cannot forget about the fact that they might have Chiaki or this souled savior with them.
And who knows if there aren''t any others in the enemy army who are the same?
It might seem like an almost impossible task to spot them in this mass and filter them out without greater harm, but I wouldn''t want to meet Chiaki eye to eye after having murdered real people.
This is probably a small mercy from my opponent to not overly exploit this weakness.
If the only one.
Looking at what he''s sending there, I''m sure he''s definitely out to crush me.
There are so many enemies, I''m actually surprised how my opponents achieved such numbers.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
"Lajus, gather the others. I want you to hold back their advance. However, make sure not to take too severe risks. I don''t want to see any of you at the frontline. If things become dangerous, pull back. Losing you all would be far worse than anything that this army can achieve otherwise." (I)
"Yes, my lady." (Lajus)
One thing is for sure, they all are really good at doing what they''re told.
Lajus is basically the avatar of the wind with how fast he instructs every single of my generals.
This way, they can gather with my army before the enemy advanced too deep into my realm.
As it can''t be delayed any further, I give the mental signal to attack.
It might feel rather hostile and aggressive to tell your demon army to slaughter all these humans, but I doubt that engaging in negotiations would''ve done anything here.
This isn''t the kind of game my opponent is playing.
More importantly, I wouldn''t get Chiaki back if I gave in.
No, I can''t let them have their way!
So they clash.
I could now go about how epic this whole battle is.
How gigantic brutes of demons are slashing their way through the masses.
How rows of archers take out descending gargoyles and giant bats.
How war machinery shoots holes into an everlasting tide of rushing hounds.
Spearmen piercing the thick hide of my strongest berserkers while getting equally decimated by their gigantic blades and clubs and so on and so on.
However, in general, it''s not really much different from all the past weeks.
Just a bit higher in quality and scale.
Yet getting too caught up in the gruesome visuals could mean I lose focus.
Not recommended right now.
The battle continues and this time I can''t pull out, as I''m on the defensive.
If I give up now, they''ll reach my headquarters, my foothold in this realm, and after this, regaining the necessary presence here to reclaim Chiaki would become almost impossible.
War through dimensions is a complicated thing, where I can only send small forces through, relatively seen, miniscule openings.
It''s certainly possible to block me out.
At least, if my enemy is a being of such power as I''m up against here.
Thus, I have to win this.
At least, till I managed to tear open the barriers that prevent me from going all out on searching for Chiaki, which might be the metaphorical same as toppling over the board and picking the piece I''m looking for from the ground.
As well as giving the one who made me play this game a good smack!
Now that I think about it, scratch the "metaphorical", that''s absolutely what I''m going to do.
Even if I have to erase this whole damn realm doing so!
Yet I''m growing concerned about a certain thing.
I can''t see this hero group anywhere close to this battle.
It might very well be that they don''t want to expose their most valuable pieces and put them in the first row.
I mean, I did the same and have pulled my generals back to the castle, as there''s already enough fighting going on in the center.
However, they aren''t anywhere close...
Oh damn!
Having come to a realization, I pull my focus away from the main battle.
Yep, there they are.
Taking a detour through one of the small side passages, together with what appears to be an elite unit of human forces.
They seriously pulled this trope of me drawing my gaze upon them while coming with a small elite unit.
This is so ridiculous!
And it worked!!!
The troop barely meets any resistance, as occupied as my main forces are, and moves faster than humans have any right to.
Also, it''s not feasible to just redirect my forces towards them.
Pulling frenzied demons out of a fight is quite a difficult thing to do, and at those numbers, targeting individuals requires a kind of focus I''m not easily capable of.
Especially, as my dark side is still requiring the majority of it for the "teardown" project.
Thus, I can''t do much more than redirecting the flow of newly produced demons right towards them.
But as I said, they''re all the best the enemy has to offer.
Especially, this hero troop, who are just mowing through my forces.
It''s truly off-putting how much stronger they got since I fought them the last time.
They claimed this savior would be able to defeat me in a fight.
Could this truly be the case?
Should I maybe just abandon the castle and gather my forces for a counterattack without involving myself directly?
But then I see it.
The thing I''m sure my opponent planned all along to force this confrontation.
"Ha... Hahaha. Ahahahahahahahahahahahahah!" (I)
Chiaki!
She''s with them!
They''re delivering her right to me!
Of course, I can''t run away now.
They''re coming.
I may have preferred to exhaust them, but they arrive far too undeterred at my castle.
I feel like this is going to be the finale.
Oh my god, that is so cliche!
Chapter 184
Why am I hearing boss music?
Seriously, somehow my opponent managed to play ambient music with a somewhat wild tune while I can only observe how this hero troop advances on my position.
As none of my normal demons have magic as these guys do, no amount of guards can actually hold them off.
So it happens that they make it to the last gate.
"Whom"
No idea who in their right mind would even think of making a twenty-meter-high double door out of solid iron.
Though, it seems like now they have to find a way in.
I''m just glad that I sent my generals away.
Those guys are strong and especially the savior likely leveled up since his last bout, which means that he''s so strong that I''m not sure if I could protect my created, as this sword of his likely means instant death.
"Whom"
Yeah, the strain on that door is increasing.
I''m asking myself if I could stall till reinforcements arrive, but any smaller contingent won''t even slow them down and my main forces are occupied with the advancing humans.
In this case, I''m better advised to simply focus all of my processing capacity on my fighting prowess.
Otherwise, I won''t be their match.
God, I''m nervous.
My opponent prepared all this like in a cliche anime and especially the part where I''m supposed to be defeated here is certainly grounds for concern.
Yet all complaining won''t help.
I''ll have to push through this.
Especially, as Chiaki is right behind the door.
If they don''t break it down, I''d do it.
Yet it doesn''t seem like I need to worry about this.
"WHAM"
"Oroi, you primal evil! Demon king of the realm! Prepare yourself, as this will be your end!" (Savior)
Where the heck do they have that name from?
What did this asshole not copy from my mind?!
Things being as they may, I prepare myself, taking in what just crashed through the massive entryway.
All four members of the hero group, a bunch of elite soldiers, and...
Yes, there is Chiaki, right behind them.
She''s so close.
Just wait, I''ll snatch you and fix whatever was done to brainwash you.
I can do this!
I have to!
"So this is the demon king?" (brute)
"I''m not sure if my arrows can pierce through that." (ranger)
"Such an aura! It''s overwhelming!" (mage)
I''ll admit, I got a little emotional about the whole situation.
But it''s not like I planned on giving them an easy time.
"I''ll defeat you and restore the peace of these lands!" (Savior)
"Be careful, Sora." (Chiaki)
It hurts that Chiaki is on their side, but I don''t intend to give up for this reason.
I''ll make things right!
"Do you have anything to say, demon king?!" (Savior)
And I certainly won''t give anyone here the satisfaction of a villain speech!
Without wasting any time, I raise my hand and a tidal wave erupts from the ground, all the way up to the ceiling, without leaving even the tiniest gap in the walls.
Never understood why supposedly all-powerful beings would opt for attacks that can be dodged.
This one doesn''t allow doing so.
There''s no way they can escape this one.
"Not with me!" (Savior)
"Whosh"Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
Then, from one moment to the other, it gets bright on my side, as blinding light pierces right through the solid wave I created and glides all the way down, and even leaves a slash in the wall right behind me.
Seems like I underestimated the power of that sword.
I''m sure, at this point, it could sever mountains.
Yet I''m not a mountain.
I''m worse.
As I wasn''t hit by that attack, I''m going for a new angle.
Instead of moving only from one direction, which they can interrupt, as I just saw, I decide to come now from all directions.
They made a big mistake when they entered my castle, as every little bit of it purely consists of my matter.
Be it flesh growth, living darkness, or simply bent reality, controlled by my thoughts, ultimately it comes all down to the same: It''s what I decide it is and I can do whatever I want with it!
Thus, grey tentacles pierce out of the ground, walls, and ceiling, heading to the group of invaders.
There are so many that halfway to their destination they''re already squeezing together.
This only becomes more severe the closer they come to the single point they''re all heading to.
I won''t leave this up to chance.
There''s no way I would!
Yet shortly before I can overwhelm them, Chiaki raises her staff and, at the same moment, a golden barrier manifests.
Its burning aura keeps the tentacles at bay, burning them away if they come too close, while the strongest that still manage to pierce through are only slapping without effect against the barrier itself before withering away like the others.
Yet my attack wasn''t without effect.
I at least managed to get rid of all the accompanying human soldiers, who didn''t fit into the barrier with the hero group.
I need to tell me again here that they all weren''t really alive, which I would know, as I absorbed everything the tentacles came into contact with and none of them even made an effort to scream.
"You won''t get away with this!" (Savior)
Sure, blame me.
It''s not like you broke into my place and attacked me.
Totally unreasonable on my part that I would fight you.
Though, at least I pinned them.
Now they are sitting inside that bubble, but can''t do more than throw their attacks from the inside out, which do damage but are quickly enough regenerated by me.
I only need to keep this up and increase the pressure on them and eventually...
"Light Salvation!" (Savior)
Suddenly, with absolutely ridiculous power, magic pierces out of the barrier and crashes into my tentacles.
The wall of flesh I created around their bubble gets completely obliterated and I''m left to ask myself how it''s even possible for a single strike to create flying slashes in five different directions.
What kind of physics is that even based on?
Though, I probably shouldn''t ask this question in this world.
Also, there are more pressing matters to concentrate on right now.
From their safe vantage point, I can literally feel how this shining swordsman is gathering incredible amounts of this light magic in his sword, ready to release it all at once at me.
It''s quite a big issue that I can''t get to them, but they can get to me.
Perfect defense and a decent offense, I''ll have to take at least one of these out here.
No, I certainly won''t allow you to attack me freely.
At this point, I don''t even concentrate the slightest bit on the clashing armies out there.
No, this fight here has to be won or it will be over.
Therefore, I can''t allow myself to hold back.
I noticed before that sufficiently strong tentacles could reach the barrier.
So this is only a question of strength.
This being confirmed, I gather the matter for a specifically prepared tendril that will hopefully pierce straight through their defense and allow me to break through to Chiaki.
Right from the wall behind me, a crimson red tentacle emerges, larger than any I had created yet, ready to shoot forward.
Unfortunately, my opposing cliche hero is as well, and the moment my crimson tendril starts moving, he likewise swings his sword and one of those light waves I came to hate so much gets expelled straight at me.
I let miasma drift out of my body.
As it''s opposed to light it should serve well enough as an impediment.
The enemy attack meets the tendril mid-way and after a short stop continues straight through it, traveling to me, while splitting it directly in the middle.
It''s so fast, that I almost don''t get away.
Even the proximity to this attack is enough to sear my form.
A burning of brilliant white light that is so opposed to me, that it harms my very being.
But this isn''t nearly enough to quell my powers.
Furthermore, not now!
Gotcha!
And thus, my real attack launches from right above them, a black-purple tendril, descending at the speed of sound.
Yeah, I never said that the one next to me was the one I specially prepared.
It was simply bait so this damned hero group and their savior in particular, with his already gathered energy, wouldn''t see it coming.
Never understood why a big boss would be too fine for this kind of feint, so take this surprise attack from above!
It descends, and momentarily crashes against the barrier, but with another shove of mine, the raw force breaks right through.
I just can''t forget about the fine control.
Don''t want to squash Chiaki with this.
At most to instantly absorb her into me.
Yet when I should reach her, I experience some off feeling.
I can''t quite place it, but the gist is that I didn''t make contact with her.
Once the dust settles, I see the hero group lying all on the ground...
If not for Chiaki and the savior, the latter having blocked the attack with his cheat sword.
Just a tiny bit to the side, but this was apparently enough.
So that''s what it was.
Didn''t even get much of a sensation from crushing them.
Really need to be careful with this.
If I wouldn''t already know, and over and over again confirm, that there''s no independent, sentient thinking going with those puppets, I would feel bad.
Just saying, that the hero troop''s members I just defeated certainly didn''t have souls.
Which doesn''t prevent the remaining from making a show around their deaths.
"The others, they''re all..." (Chiaki)
"We can''t dwell on this! Fight, or all will be lost!" (Savior)
"I, I understand, Sora." (Chiaki)
Oh please, no!
NO!
No romance plot where my best friend gets a place in the hero harem!
I refuse to accept even the possibility of that reality!
Now I''m double motivated to get this right!
Yet apparently, so are they.
"Savior! Fly!" (Chiaki)
She''s casting!
From one moment to the other, the golden light forms wings on the back of my main opponent.
I reckon they aren''t just fancy decorations but enable him to fly for real?
Mid-air he strikes a pose where he points his glowing sword right at me and speaks.
"Ready for round two?" (Savior)
I just want this to stop.
Chapter 185
Now that it has come to this, I have no other choice but to fight that guy.
Yeah, I already did that, but it seems like I won''t get around going close and personal.
The worst is this aura of his sword that by now burns so intensely in white light that none of my weaker creations can approach.
This brings me again to how I have to deal with this personally.
With a mere thought of mine, a tendril of incredible width pierces at him from the side.
Yet he takes this only as a sign to get started and dodges with his new flight ability, which for some reason works without any actual flapping of those light wings, rushing straight at me.
Of course, I''m not gonna let him just approach me, and so obscure the path with many more tendrils, growing from every side into the direct flight line he was taking towards me.
However, this guy expertly maneuvers around them, slashes his way through, and is just generally unavoidable.
I need to do something!
With growing alarm, I prepare more mass around me and create a protective hull of flesh and miasma that doesn''t leave any openings.
"Light Salvation!"
"Whoosh"
Which apparently only served to give him a target to obliterate!
Piercing light cuts through the solid flesh I used to protect me so inefficiently.
With incredible force it burns straight through the miasma, reaching my flesh and biting into it.
I feel the searing sensation, yet no real pain, as it''s apparently still nothing I''d be subjected to.
However, once I assess myself, I''m a bit stunned at the damage this attack caused.
This wave just slashed off my leg and arm!
Worse, there''s this burning sensation of bright light, as I''m used to it from Chiaki.
However, this only disrupts my control a tiny bit and is by no means anything else but a nuisance to me.
With only a bit of refocusing, I control my body to regrow.
I drop the shell, as it didn''t work and will only hinder my capability to dodge the next attack.
How to go about this?
The big tentacles obviously don''t work, as he''s so frickin fast.
Not to forget that he effortlessly cut them off like scrubs in a garden.
I need to pressure him with attacks that he hopefully won''t be able to see coming as he did until now.
In this regard, it seems my distance attacks are just too slow.
This leaves close combat.
I think I can boost my direct speed to the sufficient degree I need.
I''ll still use the tentacles for support, but the main part has to come from me.
However, I can''t approach him recklessly.
This sword cuts straight through all of my defenses, as I learned too well in this fight.
So how am I supposed to fight him if I can''t even clash with his attacks?
I noticed that my darkness can push against the force of the attacks, but the light of the sword is just so damn concentrated.
I''d have to concentrate it in a similar way to be able to press against it.
.
.
.
I''m so dumb!
With this, I make my darkness gather above my palm.
I take as much as I have available, concentrating it to the max.
Then, according to my desire, it elongates, forms a sharp edge, and thus I have successfully conjured a sword of pure darkness.
Seems like this is going to be a swordfight.
Ramping up this body''s capabilities to its absolute limits, increasing perception and reaction time so high that constantly something in my brain ruptures from the overload in processing strain, I head into the fight.
Just now I notice that my opponent let me do so.
Probably that damned hero courtesy.
The kind where you for some reason don''t shoot while the enemy powers up.
I certainly won''t give them the same and attack with reckless abandon.
The first clash tells me that my assumptions were correct.
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.Just as I thought, the concentrated miasma I used to forge this sword, which surely would be an SSS-rank item in any possible game, is so opposed to the concentrated light magic that it repels it.
This makes for far heavier strikes, as it''s like hitting exploding magnets against each other, but my point stands.
They can''t cut through it.
A fierce fight begins.
While my body is stronger, my hits harder, my speed greater, as I go beyond all limits of a human, healing every damage that ensues while doing so, my opponent is just so damn good.
They''re obviously the more accomplished duelist, while I only happen to have picked up this thing and use it like a savage swinging a club.
Although, every so often, I have another tentacle flying to pierce him.
Of course, he dodges and deflects those as well, but it helps me maintain this tiny bit of an edge I need here.
It''s just me and him.
Blows get exchanged at ridiculous speed, and I''m all too grateful for my disability to grow tired as the fight goes on and on.
We fly through all the length of the hall, strike at each other with a force that makes the world shudder, and get faster and faster.
Then I see my moment.
The opening I was waiting for!
I let go of the sword with one hand and single-handedly deflect the next strike.
Then I gather as much miasma as I can in the other hand and release it all at once at the savior''s face.
Without even checking the effect, I dash away and let the space between us grow full of tentacles before speeding up, right towards the entrance!
Hah!
Did you think I would fight this to the end?
I couldn''t care less for this!
There''s just one thing I cared for, right from the start.
My friend!
And she''s right there!
So why would I insist on this life-or-death battle if I can just grab her and say goodbye to this stupid world?!
Chiaki, in her saint garb, tries to erect another barrier, but different from my tentacles, her power isn''t enough to keep the actual me out.
It fizzles a bit at my skin, but certainly not to a concerning degree.
"I''m sorry, Chiaki. For everything. I''ll just take you with me and make this right. I promise." (I)
"Demon king!" (Chiaki)
Still that tune.
It doesn''t matter.
I only need to take her with me.
That is all there is to it.
I grab onto her, and as I always do, let my growth form a cocoon around her that will allow me to transport her soul out of this.
Then I''ll quickly make her a new body, fix whatever was done to her mind and there we go.
All I have to do is absorb her now.
Absorb... her...
H-how?
It''s empty!
Where is her soul?!
Why isn''t Chiaki''s soul in there?!
What the fuck is wrong here!?!?
Wrath threatens to consume me, confusion riddles my mind.
I was so close only to have it all pulled away from me!
"Whoosh"
Seems like the Savior just broke through.
"You won''t get away with what you did!" (Savior)
Does it look to him like I just killed the saint?
In any case, this wing enchantment seems to last even after the "saint" is gone.
I barely have time to react before he''s already at me, and I have to block a flurry of consecutive hits.
The issue is, after what just happened, I''m a little off in the mental department.
It''s hard to focus on something that ultimately seems so pointless, as I still don''t know how to get my best friend back.
Yet there''s another problem with this.
The more I''m fighting that guy, the stronger he seems to get.
He''s hitting hard, fast, and relentlessly.
Furthermore, he just doesn''t seem to get tired!
Just why is he so damn strong?!
"Your swings are off, Demon King! Getting tired?" (Savior)
Is he mocking me?!
"I don''t have to stand by and listen to someone like you who doesn''t even know what they''re fighting for!" (I)
"Oh, I perfectly know what I''m fighting for, and this is giving me the strength to carry on. You, on the other hand, are at your last breaths, as uncoordinated as you''re moving." (Savior)
What is wrong with this guy?
Shouldn''t he be upset about his defeated comrades?
Instead, he''s just casually mocking me.
"But well, sports were never your favorite, Iori!" (savior?!?)
Huh?
"Surprise!" (Chiaki/savior)
From one moment to the other, his voice turns into that of my friend.
During my confusion, he, she, or whatever, plunges the sword right through my chest.
"Ch-Chiaki?" (I)
"Sorry!" (Chiaki)
And then I feel light.
Overwhelming, all-encompassing light.
It scorches my insides, burns away all the darkness that makes up my very being, and I feel how it sears away all of me.
I vanish.
.
.
.
Huh?
Shouldn''t I just have vanished?
I was completely obliterated.
Why can I still form thoughts?
I''m still here.
I can think, and if I''m correct...
Yes, there is a feedback to my actions.
I do have an actual presence.
I, I''m still alive or... something else?
Well, was I ever alive to begin with since my transformation?
But my body got destroyed.
My body is...
Shit.
I guess I know what this means.
After all that effort to ignore this fact.
So it''s like this...
I''m a fucking tentacle monster!!!
Chapter 186
It was there the whole time.
Evidence had been piling up for all too long.
The reason for things happening weirdly for me, how some of my powers wouldn''t make sense.
But I chose to look away.
Why didn''t I notice earlier?
How could I ignore this?
Knowing me, by putting all my heart into this task of blending everything out.
Yet it''s just so obvious and by now undeniable.
Iori, that young, teenage girl in human form, or even just the demonic version with all the claws and black darkness, they do not really exist!
I''m so fucking stupid.
Of course!
How would I be able to create things where my body isn''t?
How could I control everything inside my dream and manipulate it like an extension of my body?
The answer is simply, because it IS MY FRICKIN BODY!!!
I just understood how it truly works.
Ever looked at your hand, then with the index and middle finger, made it walk on them as if it were legs?
That''s kinda the principle here, only in a far more sophisticated form.
This metaphorical "hand" is basically my body.
Because I focus on it, it''s basically what I recognize as myself.
I thought it''s all there is to it.
A humanoid body with some eldritch quirks, but no such luck.
No, in reality, I''m some unformed vague mass of drifting dream reality, flesh growth, miasma, tentacles, and what else that as its own dimension drifts through the multiverse or whatever.
I am my dream.
Every bit of it.
There is no distinction, no difference.
My body is simply some kind of avatar I decide to manipulate as my perceived state of being.
For how that works in other dimensions that are decisively not my dream world: You see, when I "teleport", a terminology that doesn''t really work anymore, it''s like I put a tentacle through the rift between dimensions.
I somehow am capable of doing that.
So once this tentacle pierces through the other side, I form my body on the other side.
However, the poking through dimensions never stops.
This kind of dimensional rift isn''t exactly spatial.
It''s simply a form of connection to my main body in the dreamworld, whose tip ends up looking like my body.
Would one sever that connection, my body would likely (and hopefully, as I don''t want to deal with that clone shit) just drop dead.
Just as it just happened when I got completely obliterated.
So yeah, my body is basically only an antennae I probe through dimensions that maintains an inner dimensional connection.
Thus, after I overcome an initial set of severe existential dread, followed by a series of glimpses of my true, almost indefinite vastness, which I decided to put on hold after it got too much, I get back to reforming my body as my center point.
Knowing that it''s fake might be one thing, but I just need a certain kind of self-perception that doesn''t involve counting the countless tentacles to my infinite edges to remain productive.
Or just in any way operational.
So, okay, existential dread is put on hold for now.
In particular, there''s a certain instance.
I have here access to everything of mine.
Well, I had before as well but couldn''t really do anything with it, as access to Soralia was restricted.
So I basically ignored it so I could focus all of my processing ability on handling everything within that world.
Which makes me now discover that the paths I created in there are still open.
Which means I can just enter again.
So I do.
I mean, what is the worst that could happen?
That they cut off my fake body tendril a second time?
I have literally infinite numbers of them!
As there''s no particular downside, I push through.
"Where is she?! You said she would be fine!" (C)
"As she is. And entering right this instant." (P2)
Chiaki?
Chiaki!!!
Without wasting even a fraction of a second, I rush at her, feeling the sound barrier crack ever so slightly, and wrap my arms around her, slowing down just enough to make sure I don''t wreck her body.
"Whoah! Princess carry? Not like I disagree. Just seems unusually bold of you, Iori." (C)
This is her!
This is truly her!
Despite her altered appearance, I can feel her soul.
That shine is unmistakable!
"No time to talk! I''ll bring us out of here and then we can fix you! Fix this all!" (I)
I prepare my growth to envelope us and pull what I now realized to be a tendril of my true self back to my dream, where I''ll hopefully be able to take care of whatever was done to Chiaki.
Yet before it can grow over her, all around Chiaki''s body a golden shine bursts out, making my black growths retreat or otherwise they burn away.
I feel the same on my arms and chest but force myself to hold on.
"Woah, woah! Calm down Iori. There''s no reason to rush things." (C)
"I won''t let go! Not until I''m sure that you''re fine" (I)
"But I am fine! There''s no need to worry!" (C)
"No, no! You are not! We need to get out of here!" (I)
"If you don''t calm down I''ll kiss you again! This time on the mouth!" (C)Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
"Plomp"
"Ugh, no reason to drop me." (C)
Sorry, but my mind short-circuited.
That was just a bit too much.
However, as I was forced to stay still for a moment, I glance now at this strange being in this empty space we''re currently occupying.
They didn''t move the entire time, despite me being full of openings while Chiaki denied my attempts to save her.
"I-isn''t that... entity going to attack us?" (I)
"Nah! It''s over!" (C)
Over?
With silent questions raised, I stare at this strange being. Instead of clearly speaking out, I hear a many-voiced chorus, which reaches my ear as one.
"The game was won, fair and square.
Demons defeated by light''s heir.
The peace restored, justice served,
The issue settled, as deserved.
Conclusion draws nigh, worlds come to end.
It was a great way time was spent
So talk you may now to your host,
As I have won and you have lost!"
They had to rub it in, huh?
"Nobody likes a bad winner, Switchy!" (C)
For real.
Wait, winning?
Is that all?
My opponent said from the start that this would be a game.
Could it, could it be?
Could this war seriously just boil down to the fact that they intended to play a game and now that it''s concluded we just stand up from our metaphorical table and go our way?!
Was that simply all there was to this clash of beings beyond measure?!
I just lost a game, but there''s nothing to it?
Was this really, truly, just a fun pastime to this...
Wait a moment!
"What did you just call him?" (I)
"Switchy! Because he''s always switching around. Was kinda hard to get used to this at first, But me and Switchy, we kinda managed to work this out." (C)
Uh, Switchy...
Can this truly be?
Of course, it can.
I basically told myself how it can be!
"You seem sidetracked, Iori Nomia." (P2)
No shit, for real?!
"Well, I just realized that my future self told me to greet you." (I)
She mentioned them.
That being.
The exact same name!
I should''ve known that I wouldn''t have a few millennia before that becomes relevant!
But a few days?!
What happened to cosmic scales?!!
"Fascinating. Future pasts. Developments without concept. Fixed change turning unchanged." (P2)
Urgh.
I don''t actually want to think about this.
The way it sounded, my future self wasn''t even at odds with this abductor.
Not like my current self would in any way be capable of understanding what she finds positive about this being.
I for once have but one thought.
"So, if I understood that right, we are done here, are we? Can we leave now?" (I)
"Almost. As the last, crucial instance has still to happen." (P2)
Shit!
I had hope we could just pull out here.
"What is it? Just so you know, I''m still seriously pissed about what happened and not really in the mood for whatever you have in mind." (I)
"This is just right. As the best part is simply the after-processing of the transpired events." (P2)
"You seriously are telling me that you want to do an after-talk to your game?" (I)
"What purpose would an experience have if it wouldn''t be recognized? So convey your thoughts. Was this game good? Should I add anything? How about a more restrictive resource-gathering system that limits the expansion and forces a deeper focus on micromanagement? What about a harsher soul restriction, so the events will be up to the player? Or rather less so?" (P2)
I''m quite certain that this thing, rather than possessing a mind that goes beyond human understanding, is simply batshit crazy.
A complete lunatic of a game developer.
"When you brought your generals into the equation I was surprised. Everything I knew about you was contradicting this step. Which made your tactic all the more interesting." (P2)
Oh, right.
I shouldn''t forget about them.
They did their best for my sake after all.
"You know, I like them!" (C)
Right.
That reminds me of the greatest issue that still has to be addressed.
"I won''t say a thing before you fix Chiaki!" (I)
"Fix? Oh right!" (P2)
Promptly, something shifts about Chiaki.
It¡¯s not quite obvious, but her features realign this bit to the face I remember.
Also, her upper and lower body are adjusting their proportions to become more feminine.
"Oh damn. It''s all back! Oh my god, finally this is over. Seriously. Walking around without my lady bits, or rather bits in general, felt so weird. Thank you, Iori!" (C)
At this, I realize that I barely minded that she was in a male body the whole time.
And she wanted to kiss me in that to top it all off!
I probably could''ve fixed that as well, but I''m rather glad that I didn''t have to actively redesign the chest area and nether regions of my best friend.
Which doesn''t mean I''m fine with this eldritch being doing so.
Which reminds me...
"I didn''t mean that! I mean to fix whatever you have done to her mind, or personality, or whatever!" (I)
"To her mind? What would be the issue?" (P2)
"Uh..." (C)
"Yes! Take it back! Restore it to how she was before!" (I)
"There was no alteration to speak of, aside from a stabilizing spell to prevent damage to said mind." (P2)
No alteration?!
Are they kidding me?!
"As if! The usual Chiaki would never have fought me! We are friends, goddamnit!" (I)
"Ehm, Iori. I, I think I need to confess something here." (C)
Chiaki?
"You see, I kinda made a deal with Switchy to play the role they wanted me to." (C)
"And you did!?!" (I)
"Well, I was under some kind of cosmic contract to do so." (C)
"And you signed this?!" (I)
I can''t believe this!
Is she seriously telling me here that she stabbed me with a godslayer weapon on purpose?!
With her unaltered free mind?!
"I had to! Switchy intended to continue the game indefinitely if it wouldn''t be concluded. In exchange, I got them to agree to leave us and Earth alone for the foreseeable future." (C)
"You stabbed me!" (I)
"It''s what''s getting us out of here now!" (C)
"But you stabbed me!" (I)
"I know this wasn''t great on you, Iori, but isn''t this the best possible end result if we can go freely now?" (C)
"Actually, we agreed on a finite time. Also, the contract doesn''t prevent me from visiting "Earth". Only from, to quote: Interfering with your lives." (P2)
"Not helpful, Switchy!" (C)
"As Earth is already protected by the accord, I wouldn''t have been able to interfere in the first place. So it wasn''t much of a commitment." (P2)
Is Switchy just telling us that they screwed Chiaki over?
"Seriously?! But still, Iori. You don''t think that battling them in an all-out cosmic war would''ve been the better way to deal with this, do you?" (C)
"We will be talking about this, Chiaki. Later. Grmbl." (I)
For now, we need to concentrate on getting away from here.
I don''t even know how much time passed in our world.
But foremost, I want to get away from that thing.
"Okay, Switchy. As fun as that was, we''ll now be on our way, I guess." (I)
"So you may. Yet there''s one last thing to settle." (P2)
It would''ve been too nice, wouldn''t it?
"That would be?" (I)
"Your punishment!" (P2)
Interlude – Troubled Negotiations 1
- Chiaki -
"Urgh!" (C)
I feel sick.
Like I just went ten rounds too many in a rollercoaster.
Actually, this is pretty close to how traveling via Iori Travels is.
Especially, the first few times.
Since then, she got the hang of it to make it the slightest bit gentler.
Though it¡¯s not like that could be considered a pleasant experience yet.
Neither was whatever happened here.
The last thing I remember was that I was with Iori in that strange dimension, before this weird pterodactylus napped me, and dumped me into an arena...
Oh right, then black tentacles ripped out of the ground and pulled me into something, after which there was some back and forth between Iori and a mysterious someone, and then I got shifted... well, somewhere else.
Yeah, that may be a starting point for my investigations.
Detective Chiaki is on the case!
Okay, I''m in some hall.
The ground...
"Tap, tap, tap"
...is hard.
So it seems to be a solid building.
One where I can walk around in without obvious restrictions, as it seems.
So this leads to the assumption that whoever brought me here doesn''t care if I''m able to move freely.
This at least beats the uterus Iori dumped me in by far.
Also, it allows for some options.
I wonder if I could open a portal to Soraja and slip through it myself.
Something tells me it''s not supposed to be used by me, but desperate measures, right?
However, I''m not in imminent danger, and there''s also the consideration that I could be under surveillance.
In this case, I would risk that my abductor, who, given that Iori is involved and they''re not totally annihilated yet, is presumably on par with her regarding their power level and therefore a huge pain in the ass, could follow me.
Of course, the best case would be to slip away and quickly close the figurative door behind me in the hope that they couldn''t find the key on their side.
But to make this happen, it sounds like a smart move to first give them a false sense of security.
Also, I''ll admit that I kinda want to see what happens next.
Suddenly, the ground shifts in the same manner that I''m used to from Iori.
As if its former structure, shape, and color just stop being a thing, it rises, wriggles around, and forms a humanoid shape.
Oh, and now it indicates that it''s going to begin to speak.
"Mortal." (P2)
"Yes?" (C)
Despite its appearance as an amorphous chunk of flesh, it can talk and speak in an articulate manner.
This should mean that we can lead a civilized discussion.
Hopefully.
"Fascinating. You seem astonishingly settled in this situation. My past encounters with creatures of your kind were presuming a different reaction." (P2)
Interesting.
If I can talk to this being, I might be able to extract some information.
"I''m used to this from Iori." (C)
"Used to this. Truly magnificent. So I realize there''s greater meaning in taking you other than to give your ''friend'' a reason to be invested." (P2)
With this, we got our motive!
Detective Chiaki solved another case!
Now that this is closed, it''s time for a lecture.
"You can''t just kidnap someone! Keeping someone captive against their will is really poor manners!" (C)
"I don''t plan on keeping you. Only holding onto you for the time being." (P2)
"That ''time'', is it anywhere shorter than the next millennium?" (C)
"This very concept is already faulty to begin with. As if something as relative as time could be used as a conceptual form of metric." (P2)
Well, if this isn''t someone beating around the question.
"Soooo... Would you mind telling me what is going on here? To say the least, I find it a bit rude how you sacked me. Not to forget that you controlled Iori''s game station, which can already be considered a violation of her personal property, and then you ''napped us out of our dimension, which I''m sure is an outright crime." (C)
"You''re incredibly special. Never before has someone tried to hold me accountable based on the terms of the mortal laws their species created. Most realize how pointless it is." (P2)
"And this makes you in the right? Listen, if even a fledging species such as ours can realize that you did something wrong, then perhaps you are in the wrong?" (C)
Hmm, they aren''t answering outright.
I say ''they'' as their voice is hard to pinpoint.
"Peculiar. I can''t fully conceive how you manage to irritate me on this level." (P2)
"I get that a lot. So, coming back to my question. What exactly are you planning?" (C)
For a moment, the form shivers, then contorts in certainly unhealthy ways, before rocking back into an upright position and staring right at me.
"To put it simply, I intend to play a game. The players are supposed to be me as well as your ''friend''. An ethereal concept to grasp if you ask me. Yet now I think I might involve you as well." (P2)
"Okay... Just to be sure, what kind of game are we talking about?" (C)Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.
"It''s certainly fascinating. I found this remembrance of an artificial world in the depths of your ''friend'' when she connected to me. As there should be a certain degree of familiarity, it should pose the ideal playing field for this game." (P2)
"Yeah, so how does this relate to the current situation?" (C)
"It''s truly not complicated. Your ''friend'' is taking one side. She already started, her influence reaching out from her position, and in time she may or may not consume the field. My role is to prevent this. If I can successfully break her advance, then it''s her loss and my win, and the loser will have to relinquish the prize." (P2)
"Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait! You said I''m what makes Iori invested, so I''m the prize." (C)
"This is right. Something that could make a being like her invested." (P2)
"Then how do you intend to involve me? Just saying, I make for a terrible damsel in distress." (C)
Not like I''m all that much of a fan of being considered the trophy to be claimed.
But to add to this, something tells me that whoever I''m dealing with here might be a bit problematic if they''d claim me.
"Fear not. This won''t be your role. I discovered that your soul configuration is perfect to absorb energy of any kind. As if you were crafted for this particular purpose. Therefore, you are best used as an offensive figure, to realize my will." (P2)
Their will?
I fear they aren''t too concerned about my willingness to support them.
Under the premise that they might have their ways to force me anyways, I should rather try to convince them otherwise.
"Ehm, I''m not exactly sure if using the ''prize'' like this would be fair. Sounds to me like it makes for a faulty game." (C)
"You are certainly right. A piece on the field can''t be the prize. Therefore, as the game hasn''t quite started yet, I''d offer a slight adjustment of the rules." (P2)
I kinda fear to ask.
But I do so anyway.
"Right. And where does this lead us?" (C)
"I want you to claim the role as my champion to vanquish the demon king. If you succeed in breaking through the enemy ranks, to reach and defeat the enemy commander, then my side is going to win." (P2)
"Stop right there! Why would I take your side and not Iori''s?" (C)
"Why do you claim to have a choice?" (P2)
"Because you''re talking to me. I''m rather sure mind-controlling me would mess up either my role as your ''prize'' or make my actions less realistic. In both ways, you''d be a poor gamemaster if you have to fall back to this to get people to play with you." (C)
"Truly captivating. I can''t seem to shake off this feeling of irritation. How about this? If you agree, you can ask for anything you want." (P2)
Did I hear this right?
"Anything?!" (C)
"Anything." (P2)
"Like, if I ask for a planet you would give me one?" (C)
"Depends on whether or not the planet is protected by the accord. Yet if it lies within my power. However, even I have rules to abide by." (P2)
"But still. If it lies within your capabilities then you can and more importantly will make it happen, right?" (C)
"Yes." (P2)
"You mean it?! Then can I ask for my wish in advance?" (C)
"As long as you''ll still fulfill your part." (P2)
Makes sense.
Would be weird if I could just bail out through this.
"And no bailing out of this? What would happen if I ask you to just let us go, of course, unharmed and with also otherwise intact mind and body, and to not bother us ever again?" (C)
"It would be granted." (P2)
Can I trust their word?
Would there be a reason for lying?
Can such beings even lie?
However, I should not assume mere incapabilities.
No, rather it makes sense if they''d screw me over.
Also, there''s a clear flaw in their reasoning that bothers me greatly.
"Wait a moment. That means you would let me go if Iori wins, and you will let me go if you win? Then where''s the point in all this?" (C)
"The point is the game. I want to see how it plays out." (P2)
Hmm, that was still rather ominous.
Can this truly be all there is to it?
In any case, being all too trusting is never a smart idea.
"How can I know that you''re not just lying to me? If I do as you say, you''d still be able to do whatever you want, without my opinion mattering the slightest bit." (C)
"If you desire so, we could form a cosmic contract. Bound with our very being to keep our parts. As the contract is us and no distinction to be made." (P2)
A contract?
One that can even bind something like this?
Whoah, I''m several magnitudes over my head here.
Still, if this being would be bound to leave us alone because of it then this sounds like the absolute best solution
Might be harsh on Iori, but something tells me that this agreement is far more beneficial for the both of us than her having an all-out war with this cosmic entity.
Also, it sounds somewhat exciting.
"So, if I agree to sign this contract, you''d just be fine to leave us alone for the next millennia? Or ten?" (C)
"It''s incomprehensible to me why you''d go as far as accepting a cosmic contract to define such an insignificantly short timespan. But yes, I''d grant your wish." (P2)
A wish.
Now we have the word that lies at the core of what is offered.
However, I''m far too educated to fall into this peculiar trap.
This means, I just need to figure out how to word this absolutely foolproof.
Damn, I wish I''d be a lawyer to figure out an appropriate wording without the backdoors I''m expecting.
"Okay. That sounds acceptable. But before I sign anything, I''d like to have some further safety concessions." (C)
"Concessions?" (P2)
"You know, an assurance that you won''t use this to screw us over, no matter what. Not to forget, that both Iori and I, as well as any people, won''t come to any permanent harm, neither physical nor psychological. Though, I''m rather sure that you''re gonna tell me any moment that those two are just the same. But especially, I want the promise that I can define how I meant what I signed up to if I realize there''s something wrong with my ''wish''. Not sure how familiar you are with this concept, but I know countless stories, yes, I know, hyperbole, that refer to people wishing for something and either they go horribly wrong or the one granting it planned right from the start to tweak it so the wisher won''t have fun with what they want. So no, not falling for this! It wouldn''t be much of a reward if I ended up totally screwed, right?" (C)
I''m very aware that this being very likely has several more eons of life experience over me.
But this doesn''t mean I should just accept whatever it throws my way.
"SCRCHCHCHUUEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHH"
"Aaaahh!" (C)
I think my eardrums just burst!
Fortunately, my powers seem to be able to heal this damage.
"This was absolutely unnecessary!" (C)
"Ah, I apologize. I didn''t expect to be this amused. I keep forgetting how fragile your kind is when I copied this hull. An issue that should be remedied." (P2)
"Yeah, I''d prefer to return home in my own body. Speaking of which, if I agree to this, I want you to make sure that nobody is freaking out about my disappearance at home. And no, this doesn''t mean you can erase my existence from their consciousness or anything like that, which would trouble me later on." (C)
"You are bartering with quite high stakes." (P2)
"Yeah, yeah. You''ll still need to accommodate me if you want my support." (C)
"I see. You are a peculiar one. Some might say obnoxious." (P2)
"Hey!" (C)
"Good for you that this was one of the most memorable exchanges I had within the last eon. So I will agree to your conditions." (P2)
Suddenly, I find something that I would define as a dimensional rift.
Out of it dribbles some kind of golden sparks, as well as black-purple ink, and... water?
At least I hope it''s just that.
Whatever might be the case, the being extends... something in there, and pulls out a golden shimmering piece of parchment that certainly isn''t parchment.
"So, what now? Do I have to sign with blood?" (C)
"Personal mutilation won''t be required. Just trace the pattern with your finger. The fabric will recognize your soul and react to your intentions. The contract will only be established under the means decided by both parties. No falsities or withholdings can be included, as interpretations will have to align." (P2)
Okay, sounds intuitive enough.
I reach out with my finger and the parchment writes symbols on it I do not know.
At the same time, my brain kinda loads down the terms of our agreement.
It''s like clicking at the agreement text to using a video game, just that I can''t skip over it, but am forced to see everything in fast forward.
I think I got a nosebleed.
Yet then it stops and the text glows once more in confirmation.
At the same time, I see how the point where Switchy held the whole thing glows as well.
Ehm, I guess I''m now under contract.
"And with this, the deal is set. Prepare yourself, as the next part may be disorienting for you." (P2)
"What next part? Could you for once deign to inform me beforehand?" (C)
"Of course, you will become a figure in my game, acting on my behalf as I please, doing the things I command as your player." (P2)
"Ahem, I''m not quite sure if I agreed to this. Who even said I''d just accept whatever you are about to pull next?" (C)
"But you did. Just now. Also, you won''t bail out here. You are already far too much into this to stop at this point. Isn''t this right?" (P2)
Damnit!
They''ve seen through me!
"Fine, but you better keep your part!" (C)
"As we agreed upon. After all, a game loses its meaning if nobody sticks to the rules of engagement." (P2)
Promptly, the whole world shifts again.
Interlude – Troubled Negotiations 2
- Chiaki -
Okay... Something is different.
The bright blue sky and the shining sun I see might be indicators.
Yep, also the fact that the hall I''m in turned into some kind of palace in whitish grey is an undeniable hint at that.
However, what should be able to bring up far more about my current situation would be the people I find around me.
Guards, standing in attendance, heralds shouting stuff, and trumpeters, doing their thing.
And yep, there''s some kind of king on the throne in the center.
I say "kind of", because he looks rather cute than majestic.
Like one of those mascots with a beard.
"The hero has arrived!" (herald)
Ehm, come again?
"What are you waiting for? This was your sign!"
Okay, not sure how to react now, but there''s a dark-purple glowing fairy next to me.
Huh, this day is actually rather weird.
And I know Iori!
"What are you?" (C)
"I''m your ''terrifically useful traveling operator relaying instantaneous assistance leverage'' and here to guide you in your way." (fairy)
Yeah, not buying this.
I''m pretty sure my new friend can''t help but want to get involved personally.
"Oh, hero! I beseech you. Vanquish the demon king, so peace will be restored to these lands!" (king)
Hm, where did I hear this line again?
I''m rather sure it was a game.
Well, figures.
That''s probably what this is.
"Of course, you won''t have to set out by yourself. These brave champions will accompany and support you in your cause!" (king)
... Right.
A brim-hatted mage girl, a huge guy whose sword makes for more material than he has on his whole body, especially the upper side, a middle-aged thief, with stubbles for a beard, a dwarf with a battle axe, and an elven archer ranger.
Even I need to cringe at how cliche this is.
"Can we just skip this?" (C)
"No, no, no! You need to play your part!" (fairy)
I was never a fan of this holdup at the game''s beginning when you just want to get started with the action.
"Is this really necessary?" (C)
Then, from one moment to the other, the whole world freezes.
The fairy next to me distorts, extends, and shifts into some weird black figure.
At least I think it''s black.
Is it?
Anyway, they begin to speak.
"Do you have any idea what kind of effort it was to build this? And you can''t even the slightest bit stick here to let it play out as it''s planned?!" (P2)
Ehm, not sure how severely, but I guess they''re on some level kinda pissed.
Is this how game developers react when others play their games?
God, I don''t want to imagine their reaction to speedrunners.
"You never said I''d have to act!" (C)
"I told you to play your role as the champion of light!" (P2)
Well, I can''t deny that he did.
I suppose I have to give them that.
"Okay, sorry! I''m just not really good with that. Also, you threw me right in. It''s not like I could really practice to get into the role." (C)
"Get into the role... Oh, right!" (P2)Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.
Abruptly, the very ground turns into black tentacles, reaching out to me.
Instinctively, my light flashes out, but the assault is so all-encompassing that it can''t prevent them from at least reaching the edge of my skin.
At least it can''t dwell deeper than this, as apparently my inner light isn''t allowing my inside to be accessible.
"Fascinating counterreaction. But this should work out." (P2)
The mass around me recedes, and I''m again free to act.
"What was this?! What is with my voice! I..." (C)
Oh damn.
When I look below, I find me wearing some kind of chest plate.
The issue is how flat it lies against my skin.
The other part would be how I''m wearing pants.
Yet at a certain place, they rub in a way that gives off very distressing implications.
"You didn''t..." (C)
"With this, you should be able to get into the role." (P2)
"You made me a man!!!" (C)
"Yes. The original script was for a male of your species." (P2)
"We agreed on not doing anything permanent!" (C)
"I''m going to restore you as you were once your part is concluded. Aside from that, it''s only a hull." (P2)
"Also, I''m not doing any nude scenes!" (C)
As an actor, you can''t be too early to set some boundaries.
"That isn''t a required factor." (P2)
"Then why would this be important?!" (C)
"General aesthetics." (P2)
I realize that this one might be harder to argue with than Iori.
"If this is all you want from it, then at least take off this... thing." (C)
I point at my crotch.
My voice change isn''t bothering me as much.
I''m apparently rather young, with blonde, rippled hair, but this thing isn''t agreeable!
It squeezes uncomfortably against the fabric.
"Not sure. It might..." (P2)
"You said nobody is going to look there, which I hope for your sake is the case, but I''m not going to do anything before you take care of this! I may have agreed to follow my role, but not to be good at it!" (C)
"Alright. Just wait one of your seconds." (P2)
Promptly, the tentacles are back.
Concerningly only concentrated on this particular area.
It''s weird, but true to its word, it only lasts a second.
"There. As requested." (P2)
I "check".
To my dismay, I realize they took me quite literally.
The thing is gone.
Sadly, there''s nothing at that spot to replace it.
I''m totally blank, like a mannequin.
"Couldn''t you, I don''t know, restore it to how it was before?" (C)
"I could, yet as you just said, there''d be no need for this." (P2)
"What about... you know, if I need to take a leak?" (C)
"Not a necessity in this realm. You''ll be fine without. It would only distract you from your task." (P2)
Convenient, but distressing.
Does this mean none of these people have a need to piss either?
"So about this ''task''. What exactly is it? I have to walk over to Iori and it''s going to be over?" (C)
"It won''t be that simple. The demon realm is protected by a seemingly never-ending stream of demons. To break through, you''re first required to increase your strength to acquire the power to take the demon king down." (P2)
Wow, they''re really into this.
"Meanwhile, I''ll do my best to hold the frontline, but you shouldn''t dawdle for too long. Otherwise, the demons will break through, and you may come to harm as well, by the will of your very own friend. Your current hull is masking your original self very well." (P2)
As if that wasn''t planned.
Now I get why I need to reach the demon king, aka Iori.
I''ll quickly be able to convince her if I get her to listen, but her creatures aren''t as nice.
Rather, they can be terrifying monsters who''ll rip apart...
"Okay. So I''ll have to fight my way through to Iori after all this hero journeying and then it''s gonna be over." (C)
"In detail, you''ll accumulate relative power, reach the demon king, and pierce her with the charged Sword of Light to free this world of her presence for good." (P2)
W-wait.
What was this?!
"You, you said pierce her?" (C)
"Certainly. A great act has to mark my victory. Nothing less than total annihilation could suffice." (P2)
"No! Not happening! I''m not going to do this!" (C)
"You can''t refuse. We have a contract." (P2)
At this, I feel some kind of pressure deep within me.
Some kind of force sipping at my will to refuse, reminding me over and over that this was my will.
It''s particularly difficult to fight it, as it doesn''t feel forceful, but always nudges around the willpower I put up against it.
Yet there''s one way I can take against it.
"Yes, we had a contract! That one says both me and Iori won''t come to harm!" (C)
"Which neither of you will. It''s going to be nothing but a lost game to her. No true harm, no true death, everything set to recover." (P2)
"You want me to pierce her body with a magically overcharged sword! How is that not deadly?!" (C)
"Oh, aren''t you aware of the truth about your friend? Then let me enlighten you." (P2)
...
Damn, that''s something.
"So now that this is clarified, I expect you to fulfill your role." (P2)
I''m highly unsure about this, but something in my mind tells me that all this is true and the right course of action.
Seems like I''m gonna have to fight Iori.
Her and all her super killer demons.
I mean, I saw them.
They don''t do things half-assed.
Hopefully, I''m getting adequate assistance.
"Ehm, who''s fighting on your side again?" (C)
"The people of this kingdom of course. As they''re supposed to." (P2)
I thought so.
He''s setting up humans against Iori''s forces, where they''ll be ripped apart by them.
"You know, I''m not quite sure how I find it that you''re manipulating those people only to play your game with Iori." (C)
"Manipulating? I''m not manipulating anyone. Except you, through offerings." (P2)
Actually, it''s truly not adding up.
If they''d be the kind to do this, I wouldn''t be in my full mind right now.
There wouldn''t have been the need to promise me anything at all in the first place.
"Then what is with them?" (C)
The figure walks up to the mage of my "team" and cups her head.
The woman doesn''t even flinch.
In fact she isn''t reacting at all.
"They? They aren''t even real. Just mere puppets, formed to shape. They''ll do as they''re made. To play this game. Nothing else is there to their existence." (P2)
So they are his NPCs by all accounts.
But how far does this truly apply?
I mean, how would I know that they aren''t like the people at Iori''s place?
I''m sure she could freeze them just like this if she wanted. The fact that this thing can stop their minds from working isn''t telling much.
On the other side, they just started this game.
The people can''t have been around for long.
Still, I don''t really like the thought that they''re used for this being''s convenience and probably thrown away afterward.
Kinda irritating.
"Okay, we can continue, but please be gentler with them." (C)
"Of course I am. Why would I ruin my game pieces? I certainly intend to begin now." (P2)
"Alright, alright. Then let us actually get started." (C)
Suddenly, the figure again shifts, and this weird echo in all the tonalities they usually use as their voice shifts to a high-pitched squeaky something.
"Alrighty! Let''s kick the demon king''s butt!" (fairy)
Oh my...
"Yeaaahhh." (team monotonous)
Just where did I end up here?!
Chapter 187
"It''s time for your punishment, Iori Nomia!" (P2)
Shit, shit, shit!
I let my guard down!
I thought now it would finally be over.
At least, I deeply wished so.
But what has this crazy in store for me now?
"Why would I get punished?! This game was all your idea in the first place! You just dragged me into this!" (I)
I never wanted to partake in the first place, after all.
"You lost the game, so obviously the loser will receive a punishment of the victor¡¯s choosing." (P2)
I''m in a pinch here.
Not knowing what comes next makes me not only anxious, but rather unable to develop countermeasures.
Also, given how things played out till here, I fear Switchy kinda accounted for anything I could do here to escape my fate.
Does this mean I''m at their mercy?
I certainly don''t like this.
"Hey! You said no harm would come to us! We have a contract!" (C)
"Yes. No harm due to your participation so the game may come to its fitting end with all its consequences, as was clearly stated in the regulations. The punishment being one such consequence." (P2)
"This goes quite clearly against everything we talked about regarding not screwing me!" (C)
"Also, not every punishment is harmful in nature. Some serve its very own purpose." (P2)
Damn!
Regarding what I know about this thing, it could be anything from a snap against my forehead to millennia of imprisonment inside some pocket dimension.
"I chose the one I would deliver long before this game started, based on what I know about Iori Nomia. It''s a punishment specifically designed towards your very character. Taking all your fears and anxieties into consideration. Prepare yourself!" (P2)
The figure that embodies Switchy raises their claws, hands, tentacles, whatever, in my direction.
They put them together, forming a frame, as if trying to look at me through the hole between.
An ominous glow emits from the space between, and sheer pressure, as well as an undefinable radiation, is emitted from all around them.
What is this?
A portal?
Prepared prison?
A beam attack?!
Whatever it did, it starts now!
Oh no, I don''t want this to hit me!
I don''t want to just take whatever punishment this lunatic playchild has in store for me! I, I...
"I refuse!" (I/I2)
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
At least, I''d like to.
However, what comes now is more rage, desperation, and sheer resistance at whatever fate is laid out for me.
My body forms growths all over my demon form.
Pure darkness seeps out in all directions, becoming a living, tangible thing that grasps at its environment.
Wherever I can, I create spikes, teeth, claws, tentacles, and whatever else may be capable of causing any form of harm, while the connection to my dream becomes stronger and stronger, resulting in the image of the ultimate nightmare I call forth.
Yet I don''t care about my looks!
In this form, I''ll make my last stand!
"Perfect!" (P2)
Promptly they''re taking their grapplers, for lack of a better term for those appendages that are literally everything at once, away from each other again, and from one moment to the other the ominous aura dissipates.
I''m left completely stunned.
There''s something about the way Switchy acts, an indefinite honesty.
I just know they won''t resume whatever they did just now.
This atmosphere of knowing "that was it" makes me drop my raised defenses as well.
However, they just said "perfect".
And as they are not the kind to obfuscate their intentions, this means whatever just happened before couldn''t have been without meaning.
"What did you just do there?" (I)
"Oh, that? Just sent out a message. Right now shamans, seers, occultists, and prophets, as well as any other lifeform with a certain receptivity for the greater forms of existence in countless different worlds at countless different times should get a vision about the forming of a new power. A new great entity to have come into existence. You know who I mean, right?" (P2)
"That, that is a joke. You can''t be serious." (I)
"Oh no, it isn''t. How would you be summoned in the future if no one even knows about you? It was due time to spread your existence. And you provided such a great image that they can go by to refer to you." (P2)
He literally took a picture of me and pressed the send-to-all button for the whole multiverse!
"No, no! Stop it now! This can''t be happening!" (I)
"Why shouldn''t it? We need to properly establish your existence. Belief is such a great motor of change. It will keep things interesting. Everyone who will take it upon themselves to investigate the things beyond will know and reach out." (P2)
My life is over!
Oh my god!
Is it possible to reach out to me against my will?
Was this the equivalent of giving everyone my phone number?
"No! Please not. You can''t do this. I don''t want to be known or established. Please, you can''t spread my name." (I)
Now I remember how Zika told me that one could summon her through her name, Bloody Mary style.
"It''s already done." (P2)
So this is the cosmic scale which the prank of an outer god is assuming.
I''m so close to losing it!
I, I, I... I can''t deal with this now.
I...
"Sob" (I)
I just can''t deal with all this anymore.
I just want a break.
At home, I''ll still have to explain where Chiaki and I were and now having to deal with universes'' worth of people comes in addition.
"Sniff, sob!" (I)
Black tears stream down my face.
For once, I just lack the energy to contain them as usual.
I just can''t.
"Iori!" (C)
Right.
Chiaki is still there.
She embraces me and warmth fills everything around me.
While my attack stance faded back, I still worry that something around me could hurt her, but I just lack the strength at this point.
"Hick, hick!" (I)
"It''s fine. It''s fine. We''ll figure this out." (C)
She''s good at soothing.
I''ll give her this.
Even her usual too-loud voice got calm and serene.
"You went too far! That''s what this is! A good prank should never leave anyone like this! There''s nothing funny about this!" (C)
"Too... far... Elaborate." (P2)
Is Switch genuinely concerned, or at least interested?
"You left Iori devastated! Hurt! You better fix this, you know? As if something hurtful would make for a good game punishment. That was simply wrong!" (C)
Please, Chiaki, keep it down.
I don''t want to go for round two with them.
"I... can mitigate the effect. Diminish the signal. Reduce the scale. Yet it won''t change the fact that the news is out. Only their perception and the intensity at which it is received for a certain time." (P2)
Chiaki seriously just won an argument against an outer god.
However, I should probably take what I can get.
I just really don''t want to deal with this.
Maybe I can at least dodge any calls for the next few years?
I really want to get some rest now.
"Can I now finally please go? With Chiaki?" (I)
"Certainly! We may meet once the time for the next interaction approaches, which I''ll eagerly look forward to. This exchange was truly benign. To think I could''ve missed out on all that had I not intervened when you first arrived in my world." (P2)
Wait!
"Ehm, what?" (I)
Chapter 188
I feel like this being beyond imagination just dropped another bomb here.
"Ehm, could you elaborate on that a bit more?" (I)
"I was under the impression you wished to leave my realm?" (P2)
"No, no, I want to know this. What kind of intervention were you talking about?" (I)
"Uh, this sounds like a private thing between you two. I''ll just stay over here." (C)
Sure.
My transformation into the avatar of nightmares is certainly nothing I like to discuss with everyone.
"Back then, when you showed up in my world, I was utterly fascinated. Something so outlandishly delicate that obviously didn''t belong. I almost picked you from there to analyze this fantastical creature further. Yet, I''m not so ignorant that I wouldn''t know what such interaction would cause. Simple minds shatter when they witness me. Even a fraction. It would''ve been pointless, as ruining a mind doesn''t allow for any meaningful interaction. Therefore, I opted to avoid direct contact. At least at first." (P2)
"So do I get you right? You were orchestrating the things that led to me becoming... this?" (I)
I gesture at my body.
Some still squirming tentacles and ripples running through my flesh support my point.
"Not quite. I influenced. Nudged, but did not change the general course of direction." (P2)
"How do you mean this? You either did something or not? Which of those was it?" (I)
"It''s not quite as simple. As I couldn''t interact, I opted to observe the incursions of yours, but..." (P2)
"Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait! Incursions? Plural?" (I)
"Did you believe the last was the only visit? As many times as it happened, there was little change to the outcome. You would appear, wander around, and eventually end after encountering the first creature, only to appear again after a short while." (P2)
That is quite the pill to swallow.
So I was in this world before?
Not only once but maybe hundreds of times?
Dying repeatedly would align with the general tiredness I always suffered from, but having it laid out like that is still a bit overwhelming to hear.
"So I came every night here?" (I)
"It was as if something was drawing you in. Like predetermined. A sense of destiny. The direction was clear. Like a river streaming past a mountain range as its obstacle." (P2)
"And you let me die every single time?!" (I)
"Nothing I did would change the result. There was no way to prevent your demise. Your form could shatter, your mind break, but you couldn''t escape. Not until you ended. And then you would return." (P2)
You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
"But you could reach Earth! You just did! Couldn''t you just have placed me back?" (I)
"Earth, as you call this world, is not freely accessible to me. Not like I could even tell. A description alone wouldn''t have sufficed to find the location. This time, however, you left enough traces." (P2)
I suppose my miasma trail and the dimension-hopping weren''t exactly inconspicuous.
Nonetheless, I''m not sure how I''m supposed to take their role in what happened to me.
"So I was essentially your toy? A figure on the board that you could play with as you pleased?" (I)
How many versions of mine went lost and ended miserably before I became like this?
The thought alone makes me shudder.
Were those versions not as well me in a way?
"I am change! Analyzing this newest variable was my only passion. The same being came again and again, and I could see so many different versions of this playing out. At one point, I began to assume that this sense of fate that pulled you here was ultimately leading to nothing more than your end. Till this last time came to be." (P2)
"You, you mean when I transformed? Changed into what I am now?" (I)
That this was unexpected, even for Switchy, doesn''t seem too farfetched.
"That first worm. That first worm was a shock. How such a simple, most basic predator could see a being that couldn''t even resist if it wanted to as anything else but prey was... inconceivable. An abnormality of monumental scale! Can you even imagine what this means to a mind that exists in permanent observation, believing to already have witnessed every single possible scenario? When not only a new element adds itself to the groundwork, but it interacts with it in never before witnessed boundaries?" (P2)
Uh, I guess so.
"After that, it only needed a little shove. A literal one. Not to forget, the process had to be stabilized. So many variables, leading in unknown directions. But I can assure you, what ultimately pushed through was you. It was almost torture that I couldn''t do more to influence the outcome and was at risk of having this so deeply fascinating display end in an unsatisfying manner." (P2)
Right, the worms.
This certainly won''t make it into my favorite moments.
Even if getting those crazy powers apparently got me out of here.
"But then you stood up again, and you were perfect. I was so sure that you, as the newest element to my world would grant me a sense of novelty that would last for eons. Could you imagine my sense of wonder and disappointment in equal measure when you suddenly vanished? And then you returned, only to leave again. I was never teased like that, in all of my existence. And I''m ever-grateful for this experience." (P2)
Okay... I''m honestly overasked at how to respond to this.
Yet, if I got it right, they''re content.
For me, this means I don''t have to humor them any longer.
Especially, as Chiaki got this deal bargained out with them.
"I want to clarify that I don''t intend to become your subject, figure, plaything, or would feel like I''d have to do as you say because of your role in my original transformation." (I)
I think it''s important to make this clear here.
Switchy all too openly sees me as their entertainment program.
"This much should be obvious. You are an equal. The potential of yours is unquestionable and great enough to topple the balance of creation itself. I can''t wait to witness where this will lead to. Iori, Nomia. the Mother of Nightmares." (P2)
"You know, I''m not a fan of this title." (I)
"Why not?" (P2)
Because my personal sensibilities don''t come together with me taking on any particular titles.
Especially not the kinds labeling me as a horrific existence from far beyond any possible realities.
Yet I don''t see any point in arguing with Switchy here, as I don''t plan on interacting with them again in the conceivable future.
"Just so we understand each other, you''re not going to go after me or Chiaki once we leave here now, are you? Even if I''m all so interesting, right?" (I)
"No. As it was agreed on, I will delay further interaction until the promised time." (P2)
Which is gladly still very far away.
I look at Switchy one last time and am still unable to place them, while blood accumulates inside my nose and brain.
Then I head over to Chiaki and prepare to pull us out of this dimension back home.
She''s startled when I poke her in the back.
"Okay, Chiaki, prepare yourself. We''re leaving! You know the drill." (I)
"So you''re done? Good for you. I hope it was a good talk." (C)
Well, it''s supposedly a win that nothing worse came from this.
"So now you may go forth, Iori Nomia. Living Dream, Devourer of Worlds, Eternally Growing Horror, Mother of Nightmares, Infinite Terror, Entropy at the End of Time, Bearer of Unwanted Titles!" (P2)
Oh god, these titles!
I''m just glad I won''t have to deal with Switchy for the next millennia.
Chapter 189
Assuringly, once I arrive in my room, it looks just like we left it.
Well, the black goo that oozes out of my console is disturbing, but I suppose only a side-effect of the transport.
Yeah, nothing I need to face just now.
I probably only have to place Dad next to this stuff to get rid of it.
Before I do anything else, I reform Chiaki within my room.
I realized now how it works, which means that I''m basically fully disassembling Chiaki with a tendril I poke through dimensions, guide her soul through my body, and putting her back together wherever I want her.
While doing so, I pay extra strict attention that everything with her is exactly as it should be.
Brrr, that part where she was a man really puts me off as a thought.
Nonetheless, I manage to set her up again in my room.
She doesn''t even look as out of it as usual, which is proof that you can get used to basically everything.
The same goes for me.
I have to focus a bit, because it''s been a bit since I used my completely human form and right now have a bit of dysphoria going on after realizing the true mechanics behind this illusion of a normal body.
Before I''m even properly settled down, my door bursts open and Kuri rushes in, throwing herself right around me.
"Mum! What happened?! Something happened! I don''t know what! You were gone and then back!" (K)
Kuri seems to be rather out of it.
She''s tightly clinging onto me and looks as if she''s about to cry.
Which would result in a spillover of miasma that wouldn''t be good for the neighborhood.
"Okay, Kuri. This is very important. How long were we gone?" (I)
"Too long! I couldn''t feel you anymore! You just vanished! But not as usual. It''s like you were completely away without a trace!" (K)
So we were gone for long?
That could be really bad.
I should speak with my parents as soon as possible.
But how do I explain this to Dad?
No, any second I stall longer, they''ll feel worse.
"We need to sort this out. Come, Chiaki!" (I)
We head into the living room, where I find them both.
Dad sitting on the couch, looking at Mum, who is currently picking up a cup from the ground.
"Is it broken?" (Chr)
"Doesn''t seem so. We were lucky. Just good that she held back." (S)
They don''t look as if they were about to print out missing-person posters.
Well, Mum would probably know that this wouldn''t work in the first place.
"Uh, hi?" (I)
I hope my reappearance won''t be too much of a shock.
While I doubt there''s much that can surprise Mum at this point, even if Dad''s weird reality field cancels out everything strange for him, I wouldn''t know how it would rationalize away that me and Chiaki were gone.
"Hello there. Nice to see you still with each other." (S)
Yeah, I worked very hard for this.
"Uhm, hello, Mrs. Nomia." (C)
"So, you two. Were you able to sort out whatever there was between you?" (Chr)
I can honestly say no, because it got rather complicated.
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Mum gazes at us, seemingly having noticed something
"You two... don''t look all that well. Did something happen?" (S)
"I-I''d like to return the question. Did anything happen on your side?" (I)
Hopefully, she can discern what I mean in that regard.
Some form of understanding, or at least the beginning of a hunch, forms on her face before she answers.
"No. Aside from Kuri suddenly jumping up, dropping her cup, and after getting away from your dad, turning into a torrent of darkness that flowed straight towards your room. No, nothing. Your Dad, of course, didn''t notice." (S)
Right, seems like things got a bit wilder here.
Now Chiaki looks at me questioningly, but first, I have to ask something.
"Didn''t you say we were gone a long time, Kuri?" (I)
"An eternity! I was worried!" (K)
Okay, this mini-demon''s perception of time is officially screwed.
Nonetheless, I should answer Mum properly.
"You see, there was something rather big going on, and I don''t quite know how to explain this yet." (I)
"So, are you two now an item?" (Chr)
"What!? No!" (I)
Where does he get such ideas?!
"Grmbl"
The building quakes, everything shivering ever so slightly.
Dad, of course, doesn''t notice.
"Sorry for assuming then." (Chr)
I only saved her from some otherworldly entity and even this got botched.
"Things didn''t exactly go without a hitch. We still have a lot of issues to go around, so we can work on them." (I)
"I understand. Then maybe it might be better to have a mother-daughter talk later on. One about your unique situation. Is this alright with you, honey?" (S)
"Sure. It would be rather awkward if I''d force myself into girl-problems." (Chr)
I''m pretty sure my kind of problems don¡¯t qualify as merely "girl-problems".
I''m not even sure my body qualifies.
Though, as much as it freaks me out on a regular basis, I might have to appreciate more that some of the biological issues that beset my body ever since I hit puberty don''t concern me anymore.
Might be a bit unfair towards other members of my sex, but that''s the only point I''m not going to complain about.
"Alright then. I''ll talk with my daughter for a moment. Chiaki, you can make yourself comfortable here, right?" (S)
"Oh, sure." (C)
As Mum announced, we head back to my room.
Once the door is firmly closed, and my mother looks at me with expectant eyes, I take the chance to finally have the breakdown I suppressed for so long.
I literally drop to my knees and start crying.
"Waaahhhh! Mum!!" (I)
"Iori!" (S)
Before I have the chance to sink any lower, my Mum already has her arms wrapped around me.
"Iori! Calm down. It''s all good. No need to cry. Calm yourself down and tell me what happened." (S)
"I, I just can''t! It''s too much! Why can''t a single day be normal?!" (I)
"Shh. Sshhhh. It''s good. Just talk to me." (S)
And so I do.
Half sobbing, half talking, I tell her everything that happened.
How we got abducted.
How I had to play this game in order to get Chiaki back.
And... the big finale.
To the end, she looks at me with a rather blank expression.
Next, she hugs me tightly.
When I try after a while to break it up, she won''t let go.
At this moment, I become aware of the trembling and the distinct wetness on my shoulder.
"Mum?" (I)
"Just, just a bit longer, okay?" (S)
Alright...
Eventually, we have to separate again.
Mum rubs her eyes and surprisingly quickly seems to have caught herself again.
"I''m sorry, Iori. I''m sorry, you have to fight those fights alone. That I can''t support you in any meaningful way. That I can''t even give you advice on how to handle your problems." (S)
"Mum, you..." (I)
"But I promise you that you can always feel at home here. That I will give it my all that you will never feel unwelcome or lost, because if nothing else, I will be here. I will listen, and I will be there for you." (S)
"That, that''s enough." (I)
What else could I expect from my mum than this level of support?
To do everything she can to help me push through even my hardest times.
It''s not on her to fight my fights.
She''s really great at what she does.
"Fine. Then we really should get ourselves orderly again. I didn''t want to embarrass you, but you got a bit of black ink on your face." (S)
An eye-perspective from outside my body reveals that she''s right.
I didn''t even notice how hard I must have cried.
I seriously need to scrub that off if I want to consider myself presentable again.
"Do you still have that conditioner bottle to dump this stuff in?" (S)
Oh, right! I left it there on the sideboard.
After all this time, I should be happy that it didn''t come to life.
As a somewhat unfairly convenient skill, I can just control the ink and tell it to flow into the bottle.
I could also have opened a portal into my dream, but am a bit concerned about possible consequences.
The only weird thing about the conditioner bottle is that when I fill it, it feels like there''s no end to the bottom.
Yet there are certainly worse bottomless pits than this.
Once I''m done, me and Mum are ready to head back into the living room.
At least, I don''t need to worry about puffy eyes with this body of mine.
Though, Mum seems as well to have some healing factor going, as her face is pristine again as well.
"There you are! So did you two have a good talk?" (Chr)
"It was very fruitful, thank you. Yet we shouldn''t pester Iori so much about this." (S)
Thanks for the assist, Mum!
Yet now she''s looking with a difficult expression at Chiaki.
Might''ve been the stabbing part.
Nonetheless, as we for some reason still have the same day, even though we spent a lot longer in that fantasy realm, it''s late evening before the weekend.
We relax together with Chiaki till her visit comes to an end without further incidents and I get to set her off.
At the door, we talk one last time.
"By the way, could I come over again tomorrow? I''d like to visit Soraja." (C)
Right, contact has to go through me.
I can''t really deny her the visits to her patron goddess.
"Sure. It''s not like I had anything going on this weekend." (I)
At least I hope.
There aren''t any further otherworldly invasions planned this weekend, right?
I seriously wouldn''t appreciate that.
Chapter 196
So, as agreed upon, Chiaki stands in front of my door again the next day.
The day itself was rather nice.
While I really would''ve loved to get some real rest in the form of sleep, my inability in this regard crossed out that option.
Therefore, I couldn''t do much else but doze off a bit.
However, the sense of normality I had the next day made up for this.
We ate together as usual and had one of our normal family talks.
It really helped a lot for me to act as if yesterday just didn''t happen.
Though, I suppose the planned trip to my dream shouldn''t be that bad either.
"Alright, Chiaki. Let''s get to my room and get this over with." (I)
To be honest, while I understand her reasoning and even would wish to try making up, as I''m not a fan of having bad blood with anyone, the fact that Chiaki stabbed me with a huge sword and completely obliterated my form in this world makes me a bit displeased with her.
Therefore, I can''t help but be a bit snappy in her direction.
You know, if not for the fact that Chiaki has a right to meet her patron goddess who now resides inside me, I probably would have opted to get out of each other''s sight for the time being.
At least for long enough until this irritation won''t last anymore when I look at her.
Mainly, because I might say something I could regret in this current mood.
Before we are literally going to vanish in my room, I tend to Mum and Dad.
"Ehm, Chiaki and I are going into my room. We might stay quite a while. You, you don''t need to call us." (I)
Ehm, why is Dad looking like that?
"Uh, you see... I''m not sure if-" (Chr)
Promptly Mum covers his mouth and speaks to us.
"Sure! Have fun you two. All day if you want." (S)
What''s that supposed to mean?!
On the other hand, I seriously want to get away from here before they explain it to me in detail.
Yet before we get out, Mum closes in on Chiaki.
She whispers her next word, but my supernatural senses work well enough to perceive every single word.
"Chiaki, I like you. I think it''s good that Iori has you by her side, or she would just hole herself up somewhere. So I want you to know that if you ever make Iori unhappy, then you''ll have to answer to me. Understood?" (S)
M-Mum?
Your eyes are black.
I''m getting slightly concerned.
Even Chiaki doesn''t manage to give one of her usual answers.
Instead, she nods with a downcast look, grabs my arm, and drags me to my room.
Seems like I''m considered the lesser evil here.
"Okay, I''m now very much in the mood to switch dimensions. Can we do that now?" (C)
"Ehm, sure." (I)
Well, if she wants now then I don''t have to feel bad about sucking her in.
Stolen story; please report.
Literally, as I open up a hole that is dragging her in.
Thus, I now have her body and can transport her as I please.
In accordance with her request, I choose the holy site I prepared for Soraja to place her temple on.
Once I materialize in the area, I conduct an old tradition of mine and stand stunned, having trouble believing in what I''m seeing.
I got us two right on top of Soraja''s mountain.
From here, one can see all the surrounding area.
Soraja''s mountain lies on an island, where vast fields thrive in white coloring, different from the rest of my world.
This is kinda still the case.
If not for many of the plants having grown a lot.
Yet far more extreme is the all-encompassing foliage and plant life all around the island.
Now it''s as if this area marks the one oasis inside a landscape dominated by plants in all colors.
And if I say this, I mean all colors.
Yellow, pink, blue, orange, there seems to be no limit.
Especially, as this seems to extend seriously far.
That goddess really has to answer me here.
Also, are those people who are tending the fields?
Yeah, my eyes I grow in this area tell me just this.
Seems like the plants in the area are getting tended to.
Does that mean Soraja has devotees?
"Wow! Look at this! Did Soraja do this? If she did, she really made something out of this place!" (C)
Of course, Chiaki finds this great.
But I need to grant her that the area truly has more visual postcard appeal than the barren plains from before.
Nonetheless, I demand answers.
I walk up to the entrance.
While doing so, I already notice that she also raised things in the decoration department.
A lot of lamps and posts were placed along the path and stripes of golden fabric adorn the gaps between.
Gratefully, my authority in my very own dream, despite the changes, is still absolute, so I can just command the doors to Soraja''s temple to open.
"I hope you can ask your patron goddess what the hell is going on here." (I)
"Sure. But personally, I like it." (C)
Yeah, it has aesthetical value.
Still, I''d like to know how this could go so overboard.
We enter the temple, and I find that here as well, things have changed.
I remember how before it was a simple entrance hall.
Soraja created it to show off but obviously didn''t have the leeway back then to focus much on the inner decorations.
Aside from huge ornaments, there was nothing.
This clearly has changed now.
The entrance is filled at every single spot with paintings, sculptures, intrinsic works of pottery, and smithing.
I didn''t even know one could find such things in this world.
I mean, it''s only a small village.
Promptly, I find Chiaki calling out next to me.
"Soraja! Heeellllo!" (C)
Her voice echoes in the large hall, and before it even completely rings out, another set of huge wooden doors in front of us swings open, and with a gust of wind, golden light fills every nook and cranny of the room, much to the chagrin of my personal miasma field.
Through the light moves a figure with clear purpose towards Chiaki, and subsequently wraps her up in an embrace.
"MY INTIMATE!!!" (So)
Wow, someone was really needy here.
"Ehm, hi?" (C)
She refuses to let go.
"You know, isn''t this a little excessive?" (I)
At this, her gaze abruptly snaps to me.
"You! Do you have any idea what you did to me?!" (So)
"Obviously not!" (I)
What is it now again?
"Of course! Why would I ever expect that you would have the slightest notion about the things that matter?!" (So)
"Could you please stop shouting at me and just explain what''s the problem?" (I)
"So it''s true. You completely forgot about me in your very own world. Leaving me isolated during all this time." (So)
"What do you mean ''all this time''? Our last visit was only a few days ago?!" (I)
"See, and this is the issue. It wasn''t. Not even close. Given the current physical state of my intimate, it''s obvious that you have time dilation going in your dream." (So)
Time dilation?
I know something like this happened before, but I distinctly remember that back when I realized this, I certainly turned it off.
"This can''t be. I stopped the time dilation back then." (I)
"Objectively, you didn''t. Or rather you restarted it again. Or how would you explain the state of this world?" (So)
How would I know?!
Strange things happen!
Though, I have to agree that her version is more likely.
"How can this be? I swear I did!" (I)
"Sure. Then how about this. How many times did you wish since you ''stopped'' the effect for time to run faster?" (S)
Huh?
"What do you mean? What''s that question about?" (I)
"I''m going with the most likely assumption. As deeply as you''re connected to your world, it''s not a far stretch to think that your thoughts would influence this realm. For this reason, whenever you wish for time to run faster like you might do when being even the slightest bit bored, time would run faster. Just not for you, but the world whose very laws you control." (So)
That, that makes sense.
Damn!
I reset the time dilation only to repeatedly press fast-forward on the remote!
"Oh shit!" (I)
"So... How long ago has our last visit now been, exactly?" (C)
At this, Soraja makes an, in my opinion intentional, dramatic pause, before saying with deliberate gravity:
"No less than sixty earthen years." (So)